WAmx»>}*>^^:<  ^r 


/o.5<^,  a<3 


LIBRARY  OF  THE  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

PRINCETON,     N.    J. 

Presented  by 

The.YVidow  erf  Greor(^a  liiAq[a[n^      ^(s> 

BX  8956  .A6  1918 
Roberts,  William  Henry, 

1844-1920. 
A  manual  for  ruling  elders 

ar\r\    nhnrrh    qpi.ciqi  nn.Q     ________ 


T^- — <i 


MANUAL  FOR  RULING  ELBE 

AxND  CHURCH  SESSIONS 


^^N  OF  PB//y,^ 
GOT  ^m923 


CONTAINING 


THE   LAWS   AND   USAGES 


PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH   IN   THE   U.   S.   A. 

IN 

RELATION   TO    RULING   ELDERS   AND   OTHER 

CHURCH   OFFICERS,  CHURCH   SESSIONS, 

CHURCHES,  AND  CONGREGATIONS 

WITH 

INTRODUCTORY  MATTER,  NOTES,  SUGGESTIONS  AND 
APPENDICES, 


KY  thp: 
Rev.  WM.  HENRY  llOBERTS.  D.D..  LL.D. 


PHILADELPHIA 

PRESBYTERIAN    BOARD    OF    PUBLICATION 

AND  SABBATH-SCHOOL  WORK 

I918 


Copyright,  1897,  by 

THE   TRUSTEES    OF    THE 

PRESBYTERIAN    BOARD  OF   PUBLICATION 
AND  SABBATH-SCHOOL  WORK 

Published  April,  1897 

Reprinted  May,  1898,  September,  1900 

Revised  February,  1903,  1905,  1910,  1912, 

1913,  iQt4,  iQi.s,  July,  1916,  June,  1918 


PREFACE. 


The  office  of  Ruling  Elder  is  one  of  the  essential 
factors  of  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Pres- 
byterian churches.  The  General  Assembly  of  1894 
recommended  and  approved  the  preparation  of  a 
Manual  for  Ruling  Elders,  and  the  work  was  com- 
mitted to  the  undersigned.  This  publication  is  the 
result,  and  contains  the  laws  and  usages  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  so  far  as  relate  to  ruling  elders, 
whether  in  connection  with  their  office  in  itself  con- 
sidered, their  membership  in  church  Sessions  and 
other  judicatories,  or  their  relations  with  other  church- 
officers.  Additions  in  the  way  of  suggestion  of  appro- 
priate action  by  Sessions,  churches,  and  church-officers 
along  certain  lines  are  also  included.  Matters  belong- 
ing within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  judicatories  of  the 
Church  above  the  Session,  or  connected  with  the 
duties  of  the  ministry,  are  given  only  when  related 
directly  to  the  affairs  of  the  particular  church,  its 
members  and  officers.  The  constitutional  law  of  the 
Church,  and   the   decisions  and   deliverances  of  the 


4  Preface. 

General  Assembly,  where  given,  are  placed  within 
quotation-marks.  The  historical  notes,  explanatory 
statements,  and  suggestions  are  the  author's.  The 
subject-matter  is  arranged  in  six  main  divisions : 
I.  Introductory  matter ;  II.  The  office  of  the  Ruling 
Elder;  III.  The  Church  Session;  IV.  The  Church 
and  Congregation,  including  the  pastor,  deacons,  and 
trustees ;  V.  Rules  for  Judicatories ;  VI.  Forms  for 
Sessions.  The  Introductory  division  contains  a  brief 
statement  respecting  the  history  and  principal  doc- 
trines of  the  Westminster  Standards,  an  exhibit  of  the 
Presbyterian  principles  of  church  government,  a  state- 
ment of  views  on  Subscription,  and  an  outline  of  the 
history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

WM.   HENRY   ROBERTS. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

I.  INTRODUCTORY  MATTER 9-53 

I.  Histoiy  of  the  Standards ii 

II.  The  Presbyterian  System,  main  features 13 

III.  Presbyterian  principles  of  Church  government    ...  21 

1.  Church  universal 21 

2.  Denominational  churches 22 

3.  The  Holy  Scriptures 24 

4.  Church  officers 27 

5.  Discipline 28 

6.  The  civil  povi^er 31 

7.  Organization  and  administration 33 

IV.  The  Organized  Government  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  37 

1.  Church  judicatories 37-40 

2.  Church  officers 42 

V.  Subscription  to  the  Standards 43 

VI.  Outline  of  the  history  of  the  Church 49 

II.  THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  RULING  ELDER    .      55-112 

I.  Warrant  and  nature 57 

II.  History  of  the  office 59 

III.  Qualifications 62 

IV.  Powers 68 

V,  Limitations  upon  powers 68 

VI.  Terms  of  service 71 

VII.  Meetings  for  election  of  Elders 76 

VIII.  Mode  of  election 79 

IX.  Ordination 84 

X.  Installation 87 

XL  Duties. — In  general 89 

XII.  Retirement  or  resignation 94 

XIII.  Trial  of  a  Ruling  Elder 98 

XIV.  Restoration loi 

6 


6  Contents. 

PACK 

XV.  Ruling  Elders  in  the  higher  judicatories 102 

XVI.  The  Minister  as  an  Elder 109 

III.  THE   SESSION 113-310 

I.  The  constituent  elements 115 

II.  Powers 116 

III.  Meetings Il8 

IV.  Quorum 1 20 

V.  Moderator 121 

VI.  Clerk 127 

VII.  Treasurer      129 

VIII.  Committees 130 

IX.  Records 131 

X.  Registers  and  rolls 134 

XI.  Members  of  the  church,  general 135 

XII.  Reception  of  menibers 138 

XIII,  Examination  of  applicants 142 

XIV.  Dismissal  or  withdrawal  of  members 145 

XV.  Suspended  or  dropped  members 151 

XVI.  Baptism 153 

XVII.  The  Lord's  Supper 156 

XVIII.  Children  of  believers 162 

XIX.  The  Sabbath-school 171 

XX.  Worship 187 

XXI.  Benevolent  offerings 199 

XXII.  Church  societies 208 

XXIII.  Individual  oversight 217 

XXIV.  Statistical  and  other  reports 221 

XXV.  Pulpit  of  vacant  church 225 

XXVI.  Representation  in  the  higher  judicatories      ....  226 

XXVII.  Judicial  cases 231 

1.  General  constitutional  principles 231 

2.  Powers 233 

3.  Jurisdiction      234 

4.  Offences 234 

1.  Constitutional  provisions 234 

2.  Assembly  decisions  and  deliverances   .    .  237 

5.  Judicial  cases  without  process 242 

6.  Matters  preceding  and  conditioning  process  .  244 


Contents.  7 

PACK 

7.  Process 247 

1.  Charges  and  specifications 247 

2.  Citations      250 

3.  Witnesses 253 

4.  Examinations 258 

*                  5.  Evidence 260 

6.  Censures      266 

7.  Miscellaneous  matters 277 

8.  Order  or  steps  in  process 290 

9.  Appeals 294 

XXVIII.  Complaints 299 

XXIX.  Dissents  and  protests 302 

XXX.  Differences  between  Sessions 304 

XXXI.  Relations  to  the  higher  judicatories 305 

IV.  THE  CHURCH   AND  CONGREGATION   .    .    311-395 

I.  The  particular  church 313 

II.  The  congregation 321 

III.  The  pastor      323 

1.  General 323 

2.  The  choice  and  election  of  a  pastor      ....  329 

3.  Presbyter)'  and  the  pastoral  call 342 

4.  The  installation  services 350 

5.  Dissolution  of  the  pastoral  relation 355 

IV.  The  deacons 360 

V.  Rules  for  the  church 367 

VI.  Church  support  and  church  property 369 

1.  Church  support 369 

2.  Church  property,  modes  of  holding     ....  372 

3.  The  corporation 373 

4.  The  trustees 378 

5.  The  trustees  and  the  Session 384 

6.  Rights  to  church  property,  judicial  decisions  .  389 

7.  By-laws  for  the  congregation 392 

V'.  GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES  .    399-409 
VI.  FORMS  FOR  SESSIONS .    4^1-444 

1.  Records .  411 

2.  Certificates,  charges,  and  citations 436 

VII.  ADDENDA 445 


EXPIvANATIONS. 


The  abbreviations  used  in  this  Manual  in  connection 
with  the  quotations  are  as  follows : 

C.  F.,   Confession  of  Faith. 
L.  C,  Larger  Catechism. 
S.  C,   Shorter  Catechism. 

F.  G.,   Form  of  Government. 
B.  D.,  Book  of  Discipline. 

D.  W.,   Directory  for  Worship. 

G.  A.,  General  Assembly. 
Mins.,  Minutes  General  Assembly. 
N.  S.,   New  School  Assembly, 

O.  S.,  Old  School  Assembly. 

R.,  General  Rules  for  Judicatories. 


INTRODUCTORY   MATTER. 


I. 

INTRODUCTORY   MATTER. 


I.  HISTORY  OF  THE  STANDARDS. 

The  Confession  of  Faith,  with  the  Larger  and 
Shorter  Catechisms  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.,  were  prepared  in  their  original  form  by  a 
body  of  divines  and  laymen  appointed  by  the  English 
Parliament,  and  first  convened  in  July,  1643.  This 
body  was  called  the  Westminster  Assembly  of  Divines, 
from  the  celebrated  abbey  in  London,  England,  in 
which  its  members  met.  Their  work  was  completed 
and  adopted  by  Parliament  in  1648.  The  Westmin- 
ster Confession  was  also  adopted  by  the  General  As- 
sembly and  Parliament  of  the  kingdom  of  Scotland, 
in  1647  and  1649  respectively,  and  is  a  part  of  the 
civil  law  of  that  country  and  of  the  Terms  of  Union 
between  it  and  England. 

In  addition  to  the  Doctrinal  Standards  above  named, 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  possesses 
three  administrative  standards — viz.,  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment, the  Book  of  Discipline,  and  the  Directory  for 
Worship.  These,  with  the  Confession  and  the  Cate- 
chisms, make  up  the  Constitution  of  the  Church. 

11 


12  Introductory, 

The  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Cate- 
chisms were  adopted  in  1729,  as  "  the  confession  of 
their  faith,"  by  the  General  Synod  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  excepting  certain  clauses 
in  the  Confession  relating  to  the  Civil  Magistrate.  In 
1788,  the  General  Synod  amended  the  Confession, 
chapters  xx.,  xxiii.,  and  xxxi.,  in  the  matter  of  the  rela- 
tions of  Church  and  State,  made  a  *'  small  amendment ' ' 
of  the  Larger  Catechism,  and  adopted  the  amended 
Confession  of  Faith,  the  Catechisms,  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment, the  Book  of  Discipline,  and  the  Directory  for 
Worship,  *'as  the  Standard  of  our  doctrine,  govern- 
ment, discipline,  and  worship." 

In  1792  a  committee  was  appointed  to  '*  select  and 
arrange  the  proof-texts."  That  committee  reported 
to  the  Assembly  of  1794,  and  their  work  was  referred 
to  another  committee,  with  directions  to  compare  the 
proofs  with  those  annexed  to  the  Westminster  Confes- 
sion, Catechisms,  and  Directory,  to  revise  the  whole, 
and  to  publish  an  edition  of  the  Standards  with  the 
proofs  annexed.  In  accordance  with  that  order,  and 
further  order  by  the  Assembly  of  1796,  the  new  book 
was  published  with  proof-texts  in  1797. 

In  1869  the  "two  bodies  claiming  the  name  and 
rights  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,"  and  which  separated  in  1837,  were  united 
'*  on  the  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  basis  of  our  com- 
mon Standards." 

The  only  amendments  of  the  Confession  of  Faith 
since  1788  were  made  in  1788  and  1903.  In  1903  the 
Church  also  adopted  a  Declaratory  Statement  as  to 


Introductory.  13 

chapter  iii.  and  chapter  x.,  section  2,  of  the  Confes- 
sion. The  Book  of  Discipline  was  entirely  recon- 
structed and  adopted  in  1884-85.  The  Form  of  (Gov- 
ernment and  the  Directory  for  Worship  have  been 
amended  in  various  particulars  between  the  years  1 805 
and  191 1.  The  proof-texts  were  revised  by  a  com- 
mittee appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1888, 
and  its  final  report  was  presented  and  adopted  in  1S94. 
The  methods  of  amendment  of  the  Standards  are 
contained  in  chap.  xxiv.  of  the  Form  of  Government, 
adopted  by  the  Presbyteries  and  the  Assembly  in  1 89 1 . 
The  Confession  and  Catechisms  can  be  amended  by  a 
vote  of  two-thirds  of  the  Presbyteries  and  enactment 
by  the  Assembly,  the  other  Standards  by  a  majority 
vote  of  the  Presbyteries  and  a  declaration  by  the  As- 
sembly of  the  result. 

II.    THE   PRESBYTERIAN   SYSTEM.* 

In  dealing  with  the  Presbyterian  System  it  is  neces- 
sary, first,  to  lay  to  one  side  any  narrow  view  of  it 
that  may  have  been  acquired.  By  the  word  ''  Presby- 
terian "  is  not  meant  simply  an  adherent  of  a  particu- 
lar form  of  church  government,  and  the  term  '' Pres- 
byterian System  ' '  is,  therefore,  not  to  be  understood  as 
applicable  merely  to  a  code  of  laws  by  which  the  affairs 
of  an  ecclesiastical  organization  are  administered.  A 
system,  whether  of  philosophy  or  theology,  may  be 
defined  as  a  classification  of  related  truths  arranged 
under  one  and  the  same  idea.     A  system  of  truth  must 

■*  For  a  fuller  statement  of  views,  see  the  author's  work  on 
**The  Presbyterian  System." 


14  Introductory. 

be  judged,  therefore,  not  by  any  of  its  parts,  but  by  all 
the  parts  in  their  logical  relation  to  the  controlling  idea. 

The  Controlling  Idea. — The  doctrine  of  the  divine 
sovereignty  is  the  controlling  idea  of  the  Presbyterian 
System,  both  theoretically  and  practically.  By  this 
sovereignty  is  meant  the  absolute  control  of  the  uni- 
verse, with  all  that  it  has  contained,  does  and  will 
contain,  whether  visible  or  invisible  things,  by  the 
one  supreme,  eternal,  omniscient,  omnipresent,  and 
omnipotent  Spirit,  for  wise,  just,  holy,  and  loving  ends, 
known  fully  to  himself  alone. 

Definition. — The  Presbyterian  System  may  be  de- 
fined, therefore,  as  being  that  body  of  religious  truths 
and  laws  of  which  the  sovereignty  of  God  is  the  germ 
and  nexus,  the  life  and  soul. 

The  Organizing  Principle. — The  sovereignty  of 
God  finds  primary  expression  in  the  Presbyterian  Sys- 
tem, by  constituting  as  its  organizing  principle  the 
sovereignty  of  the  Word  of  God  as  the  supreme  and 
infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice.  Because  God  has 
spoken  to  men  in  the  Bible,  therefore  Presbyterians 
put  first  in  their  Confession  of  Faith  their  rule  of  faith 
and  practice — state  in  chap.  i.  the  doctrine  '*  Of  the 
Holy  Scripture."  The  Presbyterian  System  accepts 
and  incorporates,  as  of  perpetual  binding  obligation, 
only  those  things  which  can  be  proved  to  be  of  scrip- 
tural origin  and  warrant. 

MAIN    FEATURES. 

The  main  features  of  the  Presbyterian  System,  as 
contained   in   the  Westminster  Standards,  and   more 


Introductory.  15 

especially  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  are  its  views  in 
theology,  duty,  worship,  and  government.  Concisely 
stated,  they  are  as  follows : 

I.  Theology. 

The  fundamental  feature  of  the  Presbyterian  System 
is  a  body  of  theology,  or  a  statement  of  what  we  are  to 
believe  concerning  God,  in  himself,  and  in  his  rela- 
tions to  man.  The  name  "  Calvinistic  "  has  been  ap- 
plied to  this  theology  in  general,  yet  the  Standards 
contain  three  great  theological  elements,  which,  with 
the  doctrines  classified  under  them,  are  as  follows: 

The  General  Christian  Element. — The  general 
Christian  doctrines  set  forth  in  the  Confession  affirm 
reverently  and  emphatically  that  God  is ;  that  he 
exists  as  a  Trinity,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
three  persons  yet  one  God,  the  same  in  substance, 
equal  in  power  and  glory ;  that  he  is  the  eternal,  in- 
finitely holy,  wise,  good,  omniscient,  omnipresent,  and 
omnipotent  Spirit ;  that  from  all  eternity  he  planned 
his  universe,  with  all  things  therein ;  that  he  created 
all  things ;  that  he  governs  all  things ;  that  the  free 
will  of  man  is  his  gift,  involving  man's  responsibility 
to  his  Creator;  that  he  permitted  sin,  and  has  fixed 
its  punishment ;  that  salvation  from  sin  is  by  him  of 
whom  it  is  written,  "  God  so  loved  the  world,  that 
he  gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  be- 
lieveth  in  him  should  not  perish;"  that  all  men  shall 
rise  one  day  from  the  dead,  and  shall  receive  at  the  bar 
of  God  the  awards  of  final  destiny.  These  doctrines, 
in  their  general  form,  however  they  may  vary  in  par- 


1 6  iMroduciory. 

ticulars,  are  held  universally  by  those  persons  entitled 
to  be  called  Christians. 

The  Protestant  Element.— The  chief  Protestant 
doctrines  of  the  Confession  are  those  of  the  supremacy 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  the  supreme  and  infallible  rule 
of  faith ;  the  supreme  lordship  of  God  over  the  con- 
science ;  the  vicarious  sacrifice  and  sole  mediatorship 
of  Christ ;  the  justification  of  the  penitent  sinner  by 
faith  alone  ;  the  passing  of  saints  at  death  immedi- 
ately into  heaven,  and  their  instant  and  complete  per- 
fection in  the  state  of  glory.  These  doctrines  unite 
evangelical  Protestants  into  a  vital  oneness  of  faith. 

The  Calvinistic  Element. — The  third  element  in 
the  confessional  system  is  that  which  may  be  called  the 
distinctively  Calvinistic.  In  one  sense  the  entire  sys- 
tem is  Calvinistic,  for  it  recognizes  the  sovereignty  of 
God  as  its  controlling  idea  from  first  to  last.  From 
another  view-point,  however,  the  doctrines  composing 
this  third  element  are  the  differentiating  features  which 
separate  Calvinists  from  other  evangelical  Christians. 
These  doctrines  historically  bear  the  name  of  the  five 
points  of  Calvinism,  and  are — [i]  Unconditional  as 
opposed  to  conditional  predestination ;  [2]  definite 
atonement  or  particular  redemption  as  opposed  to  in- 
definite atonement ;  [3]  total  as  opposed  to  partial  de- 
pravity ;  [4]  efliiracious  as  opposed  to  uncertain  grace  ; 
[5]  final  as  opposed  to  partial  perseverance.  These  five 
points  are  the  affirmation  of  the  sovereignty  of  God  in 
its  relation  to  the  salvation  of  the  individual.  Pres- 
byterians declare  in  regard  to  every  true  Christian  that 
his  salvation  is  not  a  reward  for  faith,  but  that  faith 


Introductory.  17 

and  salvation  both  are  gifts  of  God  ;  that  each  believer 
is  the  object  of  a  peculiar,  definite,  gracious,  costly, 
victorious,  and  everlasting  love;  that  the  power  and 
tendency  of  sin  in  man  is  of  such  a  nature  that  he  is 
utterly  unable  to  save  himself;  that  regeneration  is  an 
act  of  God,  and  of  God  alone — a  sinner  cannot  be  both 
father  and  child ;  that  when  the  Spirit  of  God  moves 
efficaciously  in  the  human  soul,  the  new  life  must  re- 
sult ;  and  that  the  soul  whom  God  hath  loved  in  Jesus 
Christ  he  loveth  to  the  end,  the  regenerate  person  not 
being  of  the  number  of  those  "who  draw  back  unto 
perdition ;  but  of  them  that  believe  to  the  saving  of 
the  soul." 

There  has  been  much  misrepresentation  of  the  Cal- 
vinistic  theology,  in  connection  with  both  the  salvation 
of  sinners  and  the  general  aspects  of  the  universal 
divine  government.  Calvinists  are  not  fatalists,  as 
some  allege,  neither  do  they  believe  in  a  God  who  is 
harsh  and  arbitrary  in  his  dealings  with  his  world. 
Presbyterians  believe  that  beneath,  above,  around, 
and  in,  all  of  this  scheme  of  things  which  we  call  the 
universe,  in  its  parts  as  well  as  in  its  totality,  in  its 
past,  its  present,  and  its  future,  there  has  been,  is,  and 
will  be  a  dominant  will,  a  kingly  righteousness,  an  im- 
perial love,  the  will,  the  righteousness,  the  love  which 
is  God.  They  believe  neither  in  fate  nor  in  man  as 
the  supreme  arbiter  of  destiny,  but  in  God  the  Father 
Almighty. 

2.    Duty. 

A  second  class  of  essential  Presbyterian  doctrines  deals 
with  human  duty.    The  chief  doctrines  of  the  Stand- 


i8  Introductory. 

ards  under  this  head  are  those  of  the  free  agency  of 
man,  of  the  law  of  God,  of  sin,  of  faith  in  Christ,  of 
good  works,  of  Christian  liberty,  of  lawful  oaths  and 
vows,  of  the  civil  magistrate,  of  marriage  and  divorce, 
and  of  final  judgment.  Presbyterians  believe  because 
God  is  sovereign,  therefore,  that  man's  free  agency  is  a 
foreordained  element  of  his  being  and  involves  his 
responsibility  to  God ;  that  the  moral  law  as  contained 
in  the  Ten  Commandments  and  amplified  in  the  New 
Testament  is  always  binding  upon  men  ;  that  all  human 
conduct  in  thought,  word,  or  deed  which  is  contrary 
to  God's  law  is  sin  :  that  faith  in  Christ  is  obligatory 
upon  all  who  hear  the  gospel ;  that  men  may  not  bind 
the  consciences  of  other  men  as  to  right  and  wrong, 
except  in  harmony  with  God's  word  ;  that  Christians 
must  show  forth  by  godly  living  the  truth  of  their  pro- 
fession of  religion  ;  that  good  works  are  the  test  and 
evidence  of  adoption  into  the  household  of  God,  not  a 
ground  for  salvation  ;  that  men  cannot  bind  them- 
selves to  perform  wrongful  acts;  that  God's  name  is 
ever  to  be  held  in  supreme  reverence ;  that  the  State 
is  a  divine  institution  as  well  as  the  Church ;  that  obe- 
dience to  rightful  civil  authority  is  obedience  to  God ; 
and  that  in  both  Church  and  State  the  family  is  a  main 
source  and  safeguard  of  true  prosperity. 

3.    Worship. 

The  chief  doctrines  of  the  Presbyterian  Standards 
with  reference  to  worship  are  :  that  God  only  is  to  be 
worshipped  ;  that  worship  is  to  be  offered,  not  through 
human  or  angelic  mediators,  but  through  Jesus  Christ 


Introductory.  19 

as  the  sole  mediator  and  only  priest ;  that  ministers  are 
never  priests,  but  simply  leaders  in  worship  and  teach- 
ers of  divine  truth ;  that  neither  man  nor  angel  can 
forgive  sins  and  bestow  grace  and  favor,  but  God  alone ; 
that  true  worship  can  be  offered  anywhere  and  with 
any  forms,  for  the  road  to  the  divine  favor  starts  from 
the  penitent  heart  and  believing  soul,  not  from  Gerizim 
or  from  Jerusalem ;  that  the  law  of  the  Sabbath  as  a 
day  for  worship  is  of  perpetual  obligation ;  that  only 
those  ordinances  and  forms  are  of  authority  in  worship 
which  are  indicated  in  the  word  of  God  ;  that  worship 
is  to  be  offered  not  only  in  private,  but  also  in  stated 
public  assemblies  ;  that  the  use  of  liturgies  in  worship 
is  neither  obligatory  nor  needful ;  that  the  ordinances 
and  forms  of  religion  are  simply  means  to  the  great 
ends  of  growth  in  the  divine  life  and  fellowship  with 
God ;  and  that  even  the  sacraments  of  Christ's  appoint- 
ment, precious  as  they  are  to  the  believer,  though  the 
culmination  of  divine  worship,  the  veritable  contact 
of  the  soul  with  Christ,  yet  have  in  themselves  no 
efficacy,  but  are  made  efficacious  only  through  the 
blessing  of  the  triune  God. 

4.  Government. 

Presbyterian  principles  in  the  matter  of  church 
government,  stated  briefly,  are  as  follows :  that  Christ 
is  the  only  Head  of  the  Church ;  that  all  true  believers 
are  in  union  with  Christ  as  their  Head ;  that  Christ 
has  appointed  a  government  in  his  Church ;  that  the 
right  inheres  in  all  believers,  as  members  of  Christ's 
body,  to  participate  in  church  affairs  ;  that  the  Church 


20  Introductory. 

possesses  authority  to  discipline  offenders  and  to  ad- 
minister government ;  that  Christians  have  the  right 
to  associate  voluntarily  together  in  denominations, 
and  to  prescribe  terms  of  communion  ;  that  all  denom- 
nations  holding  the  essentials  of  the  Christian  religion 
are  to  be  recognized  as  churches  of  Christ ;  and  that 
the  ideal  ecclesiastical  organization  is  "a  free  Church 
in  a  free  State."  These  principles  are  given  more  in 
detail,  and  in  the  words  of  the  Standards,  under  the 
head  **  Presbyterian  Principles  of  Church  Govern- 
ment."* 

5.  General  Value  of  the  System. 

The  general  value  of  the  Presbyterian  System  may 
be  concisely  stated  thus : 

In  its  theology  it  honors  the  divine  sovereignty 
without  denying  human  freedom ;  in  its  views  of 
human  duty,  while  insisting  upon  obedience  to  God, 
it  emphasizes  human  responsibility ;  in  its  worship  it 
magnifies  God  while  it  brings  blessing  to  man,  by 
maintaining  the  right  of  free  access  on  the  part  of  every 
soul  to  him  whose  grace  cannot  be  fettered  in  its  min- 
istrations by  any  human  ordinance  whatsoever ;  and  in 
its  government  it  exalts  the  headship  of  Christ,  while 
giving  full  development  to  the  activities  of  the  Chris- 
tian people.  From  its  beginning  to  its  close  the  sys- 
tem acknowledges  God  as  sovereign,  and  in  its  every 
part  is  affirmed  to  be  in  harmony  with  the  teachings 
of  God's  word.  Its  twin  symbols  are  ''An  open  Bible' ' 
and  "  The  Burning  Bush,"  burning  yet  not  consumed. 
*  See  p.  21. 


Introductory.  21 

III.  PRESBYTERIAN  PRINCIPLES  OF  CHURCH 
GOVERNMENT.* 

The  Standards  contain  a  statement  of  the  general 
truths  or  principles  which  lie  at  the  foundation  of  all 
church  government,  as  well  as  those  which  may  be 
regarded  as  peculiarly  Presbyterian.  It  is  maintained 
that  these  principles  are  in  full  harmony  with  the  re- 
quirements of  Holy  Scripture  and  the  practice  of  the 
primitive  Church.  They  may  be  stated  in  the  follow- 
ing manner : 

I.    General   Principles   connected  with  the 
Church   Universal. 

1.  The  Church  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  "The 
visible  Church  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ."  [C.  F.,Ch.  XXV.,  §  2.]  "Jesus  Christ  hath 
erected,  in  this  world,  a  kingdom  which  is  his  Church. ' ' 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  II.,  §1.] 

2.  Christthe  only  Head  of  the  Church.  "There 
is  no  other  head  of  the  Church  but  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Nor  can  the  Pope  of  Rome  in  any  sense  be 
head  thereof."     [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXV.,  §  6.] 

3.  The  universal  Church  includes  all  believers 
with  their  children.  "  The  visible  Church,  which  is 
also  catholic  or  universal  under  the  Gospel,  consists  of 
all  those  throughout  the  world,  that  profess  the  true 
religion,  together  with  their  children."  [C.  F.,  Ch. 
XXV.,  §2.] 

*  The  Standards  contain  the  principles  fundamental  to  theolc^, 
duty,  and  worship,  as  well  as  government.     See  pp.  13-18. 


22  Introductory. 

4.  The  purpose  of  the  universal  Church  the 
gathering  and  perfecting  of  believers.  ''  Unto 
this  catholic  visible  Church,  Christ  hath  given  the 
ministry,  oracles,  and  ordinances  of -God,  for  the  gath- 
ering and  perfecting  of  the  saints,  in  this  life,  to  the 
end  of  the  world  :  and  doth  by  his  own  presence  and 
Spirit,  according  to  his  promise,  make  them  effectual 
thereunto."     [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXV.,  §3.] 

5.  For  the  notes  of  true  churches,  see  under  head 
2,  §  6,  p.  24. 

2.   General  Principles  connected  with  Denom- 
inational Churches. 

The  American  Presbyterian  churches  regard  all  those 
who  profess  the  true  religion,  together  with  their  chil- 
dren, as  members  of  the  universal  Church.  (See  Prin- 
ciple No.  3,  Div.  I,  p.  21.)  They  further  believe  in 
the  advisability  and  rightfulness  of  the  existence  within 
the  Church  universal  of  denominational  churches. 
In  thus  believing,  it  is  maintained  that  they  are  more 
in  harmony  with  the  scriptural  idea  of  the  Church, 
than  the  majority  of  English  and  Scotch  Presbyterians 
at  the  time  of  the  first  adoption  of  the  Westminster 
Standards.  Exercising  the  right  of  private  judgment, 
they  altered  these  Standards  so  as  to  express  the  views 
which  they  hold.  In  so  doing  they  do  not  support 
schism,  but  maintain  the  rights  of  all  Christians ;  and 
they  have  behind  them  the  marvelous  progress  made 
by  the  evangelical  churches,  under  the  blessing  of 
God,  during  the  present  century.  The  following  prin- 
ciples enunciate  and  define  their  position  : 


Introductory.  23 

1.  The  sole  Lordship  of  God  over  the  con- 
science. ' '  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience,  and 
hath  left  it  free  from  the  doctrines  and  commandments 
of  men  which  are  in  anything  contrary  to  his  word,  or 
beside  it,  in  matters  of  faith  and  worship."  [C.  F., 
Ch.  XX.,  §  2.]  Therefore  American  Presbyterians 
**  consider  tlie  rights  of  private  judgment,  in  all  mat- 
ters that  respect  religion,  as  universal  and  unalien- 
able." [F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  I.]  This  principle  and  the 
two  next  given  are  the  basis  for  the  organization  of 
separate  churches,  both  denominational  and  par- 
ticular. 

2.  Christians  entitled  to  differ  as  to  certain 
truths  and  forms.  ''There  are  truths  and  forms, 
with  respect  to  which  men  of  good  characters  and  prin- 
ciples may  differ.  And  in  all  these  they  think  it  the 
duty  both  of  private  Christians  and  societies,  to  exer- 
cise mutual  forbearance  toward  each  other."     [F.  G., 

Ch.I.,§5] 

3.  Believers  possess  the  right  of  voluntary 
denominational  association.  "  In  perfect  con- 
sistency with  the  above  principle  of  common  right,* 
every  Christian  church,  or  union  or  association  of 
particular  churches,  is  entitled  to  declare  the  whole 
system  of  its  internal  government  which  Christ  hath 
appointed."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  2.] 

4.  Every  Church  possessed  of  the  positive 
power  to  declare  its  o"wti  terms  of  communion. 
''■  Every  Christian  church,  or  union  or  association  of 
particular  churches,  is  entitled  to  declare  the  terms  of 

*  See  No.  i,  p.  23. 


34  Introductory. 

admission  into  its  communion,  and  the  qualifications 
of  its  ministers  and  members."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  2.] 

5 .  The  responsibility  for  terms  of  communion 
is  solely  upon  the  denomination  adopting  them. 
"  In  the  exercise  of  this  right  they  may,  notwithstand- 
ing, err,  in  making  the  terms  of  communion  either  too 
lax  or  too  narrow ;  yet,  even  in  this  case,  they  do  not 
infringe  upon  the  liberty,  or  the  rights  of  others,  but 
only  make  an  improper  use  of  their  own."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  I.,  §  2.] 

6.  The  notes  of  true  churches  are  purity  of 
doctrine,  ordinances,  and  worship.  ''This  catholic 
church  has  been  sometimes  more,  sometimes  less,  visi- 
ble. And  particular  churches,  which  are  members 
thereof,  are  more  or  less  pure,  according  as  the  doc- 
trine of  the  gospel  is  taught  and  embraced,  ordinances 
administered,  and  public  worship  performed  more  or 
less  purely  in  them."     [C.  F.,  Ch  XXV.,  §  4.] 

7.  Churches  may  degenerate  so  as  to  be  non- 
Christian.  **  The  purest  churches  under  heaven  are 
subject  both  to  mixture  and  error :  and  some  have  so 
degenerated,  as  to  become  no  churches  of  Christ,  but 
synagogues  of  Satan.  Nevertheless,  there  shall  be 
always  a  church  on  earth,  to  worship  God  according 
to  his  will."     [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXV.,  §  5.] 

3.  General  Principles  dealing  with  the  Author- 
ity OF  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

I.  The  Holy  Scriptures  the  inspired  and  su- 
preme law  of  the  Church.  ''  The  whole  counsel  of 
God,  concerning  all  things  necessary  for  his  own  glory, 


Introductory.  25 

man's  salvation,  faith,  and  life,  is  either  expressly  set 
down  in  Scripture,  or  by  good  and  necessary  conse- 
quence may  be  deduced  from  Scripture :  unto  which 
nothing  at  any  time  is  to  be  added,  whether  by  new 
revelations  of  the  Spirit,  or  traditions  of  men."  [C.  F., 
Ch.  I.,  §  6.]  The  Holy  Scriptures  are  ''all  given  by 
inspiration  of  God,  to  be  the  rule  of  faith  and  life." 
[C.  F.,  Ch.  I.,  §  2.]  "The  Holy  Scriptures  are  the 
only  rule  of  faith  and  manners."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  7.] 
See  also  under  Section  No.  4,  p.  26. 

2.  All  church  power  ministerial  and  declara- 
tive. "All  church  power,  whether  exercised  by  the 
body  in  general,  or  in  the  way  of  representation  by 
delegated  authority,  is  only  ministerial  and  decla- 
rative." Church  power  is  ministerial  from  the  fact 
that  the  Church  acts  as  a  minister  or  agent  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ ;  it  is  declarative  in  that  the  Church  puts 
into  effect  "  laws  already  made,  and  common  to  all  who 
profess  the  gospel."  These  laws,  which  the  Church 
declares,  are  found  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  "  No 
church  judicatory  ought  to  pretend  to  make  laws,  to 
bind  the  conscience  in  virtue  of  their  own  authority." 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  7.]  Even  matters  of  detail  in  worship 
and  government,  not  specified  in  Scripture,  are  subject 
to  its  general  authority.  "There  are  some  circum- 
stances concerning  the  worship  of  God,  and  government 
of  the  Church,  common  to  human  actions  and  societies, 
which  are  to  be  ordered  by  the  light  of  nature  and 
Christian  prudence,  according  to  the  general  rules  of 
the  Word,  which  are  always  to  be  observed."  [C.  F., 
Ch.  I.,  §  6.] 


26  Introductory. 

3.  The  right  to  judge  of  the  law  contained  in 
Scripture  vested  in  church  courts  with  limita- 
tions. *'  Now,  though  it  will  easily  be  admitted  that 
all  synods  and  councils  may  err,  through  the  frailty 
inseparable  from  humanity ;  yet  there  is  much  greater 
danger  from'  the  usurped  claim  of  making  laws,  than 
from  the  right  of  judging  upon  laws  already  made,  and 
common  to  all  who  profess  the  gospel,  although  this 
right,  as  necessity  requires  in  the  present  state,  be 
lodged  with  fallible  men."  All  decisions  reached  by 
the  Church  *'  should  be  founded  upon  the  revealed  will 
of  God."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  7.] 

4.  Decisions  of  church  courts  to  be  used  as 
helps.  ''AH  synods  or  councils  since  the  apostles' 
times,  whether  general  or  particular,  may  err,  and 
many  have  erred ;  therefore  they  are  not  to  be  made 
the  rule  of  faith  or  practice,  but  to  be  used  as  a  help 
in  both."*     [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXXI.,  §  3.] 

5.  The  infalUble  interpreter  of  Scripture  is  the 
Scripture  itself.  ''The  infallible  rule  of  the  inter- 
pretation of  Scripture  is  the  Scripture  itself;  and  there- 
fore, when  there  is  a  question  about  the  true  and  full 
sense  of  any  scripture,  (which  is  not  manifold,  but 
one,)  it  may  be  searched  and  known  by  other  places 
that  speak  more  clearly."     [C.  F.,  Ch.  I.  §  9.] 

6.  The  Scriptures  the  final  authority.  "The 
Old  Testament  in  Hebrew,  (which  was  the  native  lan- 
guage of  the  people  of  God  of  old,)  and  the  New  Tes- 
tament in  Greek,  (which  at  the  time  of  the  writing  of 
it  was  most  generally  known  to  the  nationSj)  being  im- 

*  See  for  authority  of  church  courts,  pp.  34-35. 


Introductory.  27 

mediately  inspired  by  God,  and  by  his  singular  care 
and  providence,  kept  pure  in  all  ages,  are  therefore 
authentical ;  so  as  in  all  controversies  of  religion  the 
Church  is  finally  to  appeal  unto  them."  [C.  F.,  Ch. 
I.,  §  8.]  *'  The  Supreme  Judge,  by  which  all  contro- 
versies of  religion  are  to  be  determined,  and  all  de- 
crees of  councils,  opinions  of  ancient  writers,  doctrines 
of  men,  and  private  spirits,  are  to  be  examined,  and  in 
whose  sentence  we  are  to  rest,  can  be  no  other  but  the 
Holy  Spirit  speaking  in  the  Scripture,"     [C.  F.,  Ch. 

I.,  §  10.] 

4.  Principles  connected  with  Church  officers. 

1 .  The  offices  in  the  Church  are  of  divine  ap- 
pointment. ''Our  blessed  Saviour  for  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  visible  Church,  which  is  his  body,  hath 
appointed  officers,  not  only  to  preach  the  gospel  and 
administer  the  sacraments ;  but  also  to  exercise  dis- 
cipline." [F.  G.,  Ch.  L,  §  3.]  ''The  character, 
qualifications,  and  authority  of  church  officers  are  laid 
down  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  as  well  as  the  proper 
method  of  their  investiture  and  institution."  [F.  G., 
Ch,  I.,  §  6.]  See  also  the  other  sections  under  this 
head. 

2.  The  perpetual  officers  of  the  Church  are 
bishops  or  pastors,  ruling"  elders,  and  deacons. 
"The  ordinary  and  perpetual  officers  in  the  church, 
are  Bishops  or  Pastors ;  the  representatives  of  the 
people,  usually  styled  Ruling  Elders,  and  Deacons. ' ' 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  III.,  §  2.] 

3.  All   bishops    or   pastors    are    equal.      The 


28  Introductory. 

Presbyterian  Government  admits  of  no  division  of 
ministers  of  the  gospel  into  different  classes  or  orders. 
Ministers  possess  equal  authority  and  rank.  The  only 
bishops  known  to  the  Church  are  the  pastors  or  bishops 
of  particular  churches,  called  parochial  bishops  to  dis- 
tinguish them  from  prelatical  or  diocesan  bishops. 
[See  F.  G.,  Ch.  IV.] 

4.  All  who  are  teachers  are  to  be  sound  in 
the  faith.  It  is  "  necessary  to  make  effectual  pro- 
vision, that  all  who  are  admitted  as  teachers  be  sound 
in  the  faith."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  5.]  "No  opinion  can 
be  either  more  pernicious  or  more  absurd,  than  that 
which  brings  truth  and  falsehood  upon  a  level,  and 
represents  it  as  of  no  consequence  what  a  man's 
opinions  are."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  L,  §  4.] 

5 .  The  election  of  local  officers  is  in  the  par- 
ticular church.  "  That  though  the  character,  quali- 
fications, and  authority  of  church  officers,  are  laid 
down  in  the  Holy  Scripture,  as  well  as  the  proper 
method  of  their  investiture  and  institution;  yet  the 
election  of  the  persons  to  the  exercise  of  this  authority, 
in  any  particular  society,  is  in  that  society."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  I.,  §  6.] 

5.  General  Principles  applicable  to  Discipline. 

I.  Truth  fundamental  to  practice.  **  That 
truth  is  in  order  to  goodness ;  and  the  great  touch- 
stone of  truth,  its  tendency  to  promote  holiness ;  ac- 
cording to  our  Saviour's  rule,  'by  their  fruits  ye  shall 
know  them.'  And  that  no  opinion  can  be  either  more 
pernicious  or  more   absurd,  than   that  which  brings 


Introductory,  29 

truth  and  falsehood  upon  a  level,  and  represents  it  as 
of  no  consequence  what  a  man's  opinions  are.  On 
the  contrary,  they  are  persuaded  that  there  is  an  in- 
separable connection  between  faith  and  practice,  truth 
and  duty.  Otherwise  it  would  be  of  no  consequence 
either  to  discover  truth,  or  to  embrace  it."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  L,  §  4.] 

2.  The  Church  possesses  the  power  of  disci- 
pline. '*  Our  blessed  Saviour,  hath  appointed  officers, 
to  exercise  discipline,  for  the  preservation  both  of 
truth  and  duty ;  and,  it  is  incumbent  upon  these  offi- 
cers, and  upon  the  whole  Church,  in  whose  name  they 
act,  to  censure  or  cast  out  the  erroneous  or  scandalous  ; 
observing  in  all  cases,  the  rules  contained  in  the  word 
of  God."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  3.]  Church  judicatories 
*'  possess  the  right  of  requiring  obedience  to  the  laws 
of  Christ,  and  of  excluding  the  disobedient  and  disor- 
derly from  the  privileges  of  the  Church."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  VIII.,  §  2.] 

3.  Discipline  includes  care  and  control  as  well 
as  the  administration  of  justice.  ' '  Discipline  is  the 
exercise  of  that  authority,  and  the  application  of  that  sys- 
tem of  laws,  which  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  appointed 
in  his  Church ;  embracing  the  care  and  control,  main- 
tained by  the  Church,  over  its  members,  officers,  and 
judicatories."     [B.  D.,  §  i.] 

4.  Discipline  is  vindicatory,  constructive,  and 
remedial  in  its  nature.  '^  The  ends  of  discipline  are 
the  maintenance  of  the  truth,  the  vindication  of  the 
authority  and  honor  of  Christ,  the  removal  of  offences, 
the  promotion  of  the  purity  and   edification  of  the 


30  Introductory. 

Church,  and  the  spiritual  good  of  offenders."   [B.  D., 

5.  Discipline  should  be  exercised  with  vigor, 
justice,  and  prudence.  ''The  vigor  and  strictness 
of  its  discipline  will  contribute  to  the  glory  and  happi- 
ness of  any  Church.  Since  ecclesiastical  discipline  must 
be  purely  moral  or  spiritual  in  its  object,  and  not  at- 
tended with  any  civil  effects,  it.  can  derive  no  force 
whatever,  but  from  its  own  justice,  the  approbation  of 
an  impartial  public,  and  the  countenance  and  blessing 
of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  universal."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  I.,  §  8.]  *'  Its  exercise,  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
secure  its  appropriate  ends,  requires  much  prudence 
and  discretion."     [B.  D.,  §  2.] 

6.  Christian  liberty  does  not  release  from  re- 
sponsibility. No  persons  can  plead  Christian  liberty 
as  against  discipline  for  offences  ;  "  but  for  their  pub- 
lishing of  .such  opinions  or  maintaining  of  such  prac- 
tices, as  are  contrary  to  the  light  of  nature  ;  or  to  the 
known  principles  of  Christianity,  whether  concerning 
faith,  worship,  or  conversation ;  or  to  the  power  of 
godliness ;  or  such  erroneous  opinions  or  practices,  as 
either,  in  their  own  nature,  or,  in  the  manner  of  pub- 
lishing or  maintaining  them,  are  destructive  to  the 
external  peace  and  order  which  Christ  hath  established 
in  the  Church ;  they  may  lawfully  be  called  to  account 
and  proceeded  against  by  the  censures  of  the  Church." 
[C.  F.,  Ch.  XX.,  §  4.] 

7.  The  authority  of  the  Church  in  discipline 
terminates  with  excommunication.  ' '  The  highest 
punishment  to  which  their  authority  extends,  is  to  ex- 


Introductory,  31 

elude  the  contumacious  and  impenitent  from  the  con- 
gregation of  believers."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  VIIL,  §  2.] 
Discipline  is  not  *' attended  with  any  civil  effects." 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  8.] 

6.  Principles  applicable  to  the  Civil  Power. 

1 .  The  Church  mdependent  of  the  civil  power. 
"  Civil  magistrates  may  not  assume  to  themselves  the 
administration  of  the  word  and  sacraments  ;  or  the 
power  of  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  or  in  the 
least  interfere  in  matters  of  faith. ' '    [C.  F. ,  Ch.  XXIII. , 

§3] 

2.  Church  courts  may  handle  civil  matters 
only  by  petition  or  when  asked.  '*  Synods  and 
councils  are  not  to  intermeddle  with  civil  affairs  which 
concern  the  commonwealth,  unless  by  way  of  humble 
petition  in  cases  extraordinary ;  or  by  way  of  advice 
for  satisfaction  of  conscience,  if  they  be  thereunto  re- 
quired by  the  civil  magistrate."  [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXXI. , 
§4.] 

3.  Christian  liberty  cannot  be  pleaded  against 
rightful  authority  either  in  Church  or  State. 
**  And  because  the  powers  which  God  hath  ordained, 
and  the  liberty  which  Christ  hath  purchased,  are  not 
intended  by  God  to  destroy,  but  mutually  to  uphold 
and  preserve  one  another;  they  who,  upon  pretence 
of  Christian  liberty,  shall  oppose  any  lawful  power,  or 
the  lawful  exercise  of  it,  whether  it  be  civil  or  ecclesi- 
astical, resist  the  ordinance  of  God."   [C.  F.,  Ch.  XX., 

§4.] 

4.  The  State  under  obligation  to  maintain  re- 


32  Introductory. 

ligious  liberty.  **  It  is  the  duty  of  civil  magistrates 
to  protect  the  Church  of  our  common  Lord,  without 
giving  the  preference  to  any  denomination  of  Chris- 
tians above  the  rest,  in  such  a  manner,  that  all  ecclesi- 
astical persons  whatever  shall  enjoy  the  full,  free,  and 
unquestioned  liberty  of  discharging  every  part  of  their 
sacred  functions  without  violence  or  danger.  And,  as 
Jesus  Christ  hath  appointed  a  regular  government  and 
discipline  in  his  Church,  no  law  of  any  commonwealth 
should  interfere  with,  let,  or  hinder,  the  due  exercise 
thereof  among  the  voluntary  members  of  any  denomi- 
nation of  Christians,  according  to  their  own  profession 
and  belief.  It  is  the  duty  of  civil  magistrates  to  pro- 
tect the  person  and  good  name  of  all  their  people,  in 
such  an  effectual  manner  as  that  no  person  be  suffered, 
either  upon  pretence  of  religion  or  of  infidelity,  to  offer 
any  indignity,  violence,  abuse,  or  injury  to  any  other 
person  whatsoever :  and  to  take  order,  that  all  relig- 
ious and  ecclesiastical  assemblies  be  held  without 
molestation  or  disturbance."      [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXIII. , 

§3.] 

5.  The  State  independent  of,  and  to  be  hon- 
ored by,  the  Church.  ''God,  the  Supreme  Lord 
and  King  of  all  the  world,  hath  ordained  civil  magis- 
trates to  be  under  him  over  the  people,  for  his  own 
glory  and  the  public  good ;  and,  to  this  end,  hath 
armed  them  with  the  power  of  the  sword,  for  the  de- 
fence and  encouragement  of  them  that  are  good,  and 
for  the  punishment  of  evil-doers."  [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXIII., 
§  I.]  ''It  is  the  duty  of  people  to  pray  for  magis- 
trates, to  honor  their  persons,  to  pay  them  tribute  and 


Introductory.  33 

other  dues^  *o  obey  their  lawful  commands,  and  to  be 
subject  to  their  authority,  for  conscience'  sake.  Infi- 
delity or  difference  in  religion  doth  not  make  void 
the  magistrate's  just  and  legal  authority,  nor  free  the 
people  from  their  due  obedience  to  him  :  from  which 
ecclesiastical  persons  are  not  exempted."  [C.  F.,  Ch. 
XXIII. ,  §  4.] 

6.  Christians  may  serve  as  civil  magistrates. 
"It  is  lawful  for  Christians  to  accept  and  execute  the 
office  of  a  magistrate,  when  called  thereunto."  C.  F., 
Ch.  XXIII.,  §  2.] 

7.  Christian  civil  magistrates  to  maintain  the 
laws,  and  if  necessary  may  "wage  war.  ''  In  the 
managing  whereof,  as  they  ought  especially  to  main- 
tain piety,  justice,  and  peace,  according  to  the  whole- 
some laws  of  each  commonwealth ;  so,  for  that  end, 
they  may  lawfully,  now  under  the  New  Testament, 
wage  war  upon  just  and  necessary  occasions."  [C.  F., 
Ch.  XXIIL,  §  2.] 

8.  The  Pope  has  no  power  over  civil  mag- 
istrates. ''  Much  less  hath  the  Pope  any  power  or 
jurisdiction  over  them  in  their  dominions,  or  over  any 
of  their  people ;  and  least  of  all  to  deprive  them  of 
their  dominions  or  lives,  if  he  shall  judge  them  to  be 
heretics,  or  upon  any  other  pretence  whatsoever."  [C. 
F.,  Ch.  XXIIL,  §  4.] 

7.  General  Principles  connected  with  Church 
Organization  and  Administration. 

I .  A  form  of  church  government  is  indispensa- 
ble.    "It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  the  government 
3 


34  Introductory. 

of  the  Church  be  exercised  under  some  certain  and  defi- 
nite form."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  VIII.,  §  i.] 

2.  Particular  churches  are  a  necessity.  As  the 
'*  immense  multitude  of  believers  cannot  meet  together 
in  one  place,  to  hold  communion,  or  to  worship  God, 
it  is  reasonable,  and  warranted  by  Scripture  example, 
that  they  should  be  divided  into  many  particular 
churches."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  II.,  §  3.]  ''A  particular 
church  consists  of  a  number  of  professing  Christians, 
with  their  offspring,  voluntarily  associated  together, 
for  divine  worship  and  godly  living,  agreeably  to  the 
Holy  Scriptures ;  and  submitting  to  a  certain  form  of 
government."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  II.,  §  4.] 

3.  Subordinate  judicatories  are  necessary  to 
good  govemraent.  ''  The  Church  being  divided  into 
many  separate  congregations,  these  need  mutual  counsel 
and  assistance,  in  order  to  preserve  soundness  of  doctrine, 
and  regularity  of  discipline,  and  to  enter  into  common 
measures  for  promoting  knowledge  and  religion,  and 
for  preventing  infidelity,  error,  and  immorality.  Hence 
arise  the  importance  and  usefulness  of  presbyterial  and 
synodical  assemblies."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  X.,  §  i.] 

4.  Power  to  govern  is  vested  in  church  judica- 
tories, and  not  in  individuals.  *'  We  hold  it  to  be  ex- 
pedient, and  agreeable  to  Scripture  and  the  practice  of 
primitive  Christians,  that  the  Church  be  governed  by 
congregational,  presbyterial,  and  synodical  assemblies. 
In  full  consistency  with  this  belief  we  embrace,  in  the 
spirit  of  charity,  those  Christians  who  differ  from  us, 
in  opinion,  or  in  practice,  on  these  subjects."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  VIII.,  §  I.]      This  government  by  courts  and  not 


Introductory.  35 

by  individuals  is  one  of  the  radical  points  of  difference 
between  Presbyterians  and  Prelatists. 

5.  Church  judicatories  possess  full  power  in 
spiritual  matters.*  "  These  assemblies  ought  not  to 
possess  any  civil  jurisdiction  nor  to  inflict  any  civil  pen- 
alties. They  possess  the  right  of  requiring  obedience  to 
the  laws  of  Christ ;  and  of  excluding  the  disobedient  and 
disorderly  from  the  privileges  of  the  Church.  To  give 
efficiency,  however,  to  this  necessary  and  scriptural 
authority,  they  possess  the  powers  requisite  for  obtain- 
ing evidence  and  inflicting  censure.  They  can  call 
before  them  any  offender  against  the  order  and  govern- 
ment of  the  Church ;  they  can  require  members  of 
their  own  society  to  appear  and  give  testimony  in  the 
cause."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  VIII.,  §  3.]  See,  also,  Principle 
No.  3,  p.  26. 

6.  The  people  are  to  participate  by  representa- 
tives in  the  government  of  the  Church.  Both  the 
theory  and  the  practice  of  Presbyterian  church  govern- 
ment involve  the  presence  of  the  people  of  Christ,  in 
all  of  the  courts  of  the  Church,  through  ruling  elders 
*  chosen  by  them  '  as  their  representatives."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  v.] 

7.  The  unity  of  the  Church  involves  the  con- 
trol of  the  parts  by  the  whole.  "The  several 
different  congregations  of  believers,  taken  collec- 
tively, constitute  one  Church  of  Christ,  called  em- 
phatically the  Church — a  larger  part  of  the  Church, 
or  a  representation  of  it,  should  govern  a  smaller  or 
determine  matters  of  controversy  which  arise  therein ; 

*  See  also  p.  36,  No.  10. 


36  Introductory. 

— in  like  manner,  a  representation  of  the  whole  should 
govern  and  determine  in  regard  to  every  part,  and  to 
all  the  parts  united ;  that  is,  that  a  majority  shah 
govern  :  and  consequently  that  appeals  may  be  carried 
from  lower  to  higher  judicatories,  till  they  be  finally 
decided  by  the  collected  wisdom  and  united  voice  of 
the  whole  Church."     [Note  to  Ch.  XIL,  F.  G.] 

8.  Supreme  judicatories  are  necessary.  ''For 
the  better  government  and  further  edification  of  the 
Church,  there  ought  to  be  such  assemblies  as  are  com- 
monly called  synods  or  councils :  and  it  belongeth  to 
the  overseers  and  other  rulers  of  the  particular  churches, 
by  virtue  of  their  office,  and  the  power  which  Christ  hath 
given  them  for  edification  and  not  for  destruction,  to 
appoint  such  assemblies  ;  and  to  convene  together  in 
them,  as  often  as  they  shall  judge  it  expedient  for  the 
good  of  the  Church."     [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXXI.,  §  i.j 

9.  Supreme  judicatories  have  both  orig-inal  and 
appellate  authority.  "  It  belongeth  to  synods  and 
councils,  ministerially,  to  determine  controversies  of 
faith,  and  cases  of  conscience  ;  to  set  down  rules  and 
directions  for  the  better  ordering  of  the  public  worship 
of  God,  and  government  of  his  Church  ;  to  receive 
complaints  in  cases  of  mal-administration,  and  author- 
itatively to  determine  the  same."    [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXXI., 

10.  Authority  of  supreme  judicatories  to  be 
acknowledged.  "  Which  decrees  and  determinations, 
if  consonant  to  the  Word  of  God,  are  to  be  received 
with  reverence  and  submission,  not  only  for  their 
agreement   with    the  Word,    but   also    for  the  power 


Introductory,  37 

whereby  they  are  made,  as  being  an  ordinance  of  God, 
appointed  thereunto  in  his  Word."  [C.  F.,  Ch. 
XXXI.,  §  2.] 

IV.  THE  ORGANIZED  GOVERNMENT  IN  THE 
PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 

I.  CHURCH  JUDICATORIES. 
The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  has,  in  full 
harmony  with  the  foregoing  principles,  organized  a 
definite  form  of  government,  contained  in  the  volume 
known  as  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.  This  Constitution  recognizes  and 
vests  with  power  four  church  judicatories,  each  in  due 
succession  subject  to  the  next  higher,  and  all  subject  to 
said  Constitution.  These  judicatories  are  the  Session, 
the  Presbytery,  the  Synod,  and  the  General  Assembly. 
The  definitions  of  these  judicatories,  the  rules  for  their 
composition,  and  their  powers,  are  as  follows : 

I.  The   Session. 

1.  Definition.  The  Session  is  the  church  judica- 
tory having  immediate  jurisdiction  over  a  particular 
church.  In  Chapter  VIII.  of  the  Form  of  Government 
the  Session  is  called  the  "  congregational  assembly." 

2.  Composition.  "The  church  Session  consists 
of  the  pastor  or  pastors,  and  ruling  elders,  of  a  partic- 
ular congregation."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  i.] 

3.  Powers.  See,  in  this  Manual,  under  "  Ses- 
sion." 

2.  The  Presbytery. 

I.  Definition.     The  Presbytery  is  the  church  judi- 


38  Introductory. 

catory  which  exercises  immediate  jurisdiction  over  the 
particular  churches  within  a  given  district  whose 
bounds  are  usually  defined  by  the  Synod.* 

2.  Composition.  ''A  Presbytery  consists  of  all 
the  ministers,  in  number  not  less  than  five,  and  one 
ruling  elder  from  each  congregation,  within  a  certain 
district."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  X.,  §  2.] 

3.  Appellate  Powers.  "■  The  Presbytery  has 
power  to  receive  and  issue  appeals,  complaints,  and 
references  from  church  Sessions,  brought  before  them 
in  an  orderly  manner,  and  in  the  trial  of  judicial  cases 
the  Presbytery  shall  have  power  to  appoint  and  act  by 
judicial  commissions."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  X.,  §  8.] 

4.  Power  of  Review.  "  To  examine  and  approve 
or  censure  the  records  of  the  church  Sessions. '  *  [F. 
G.,  Ch.  X.,  §  8.] 

5.  Powers  of  Control.  ''  To  examine  and  license 
candidates  for  the  holy  ministry ;  to  ordain,  install, 
remove,  and  judge  ministers ;  to  resolve  questions  of 
doctrine  or  discipline  seriously  and  reasonably  pro- 
posed ;  to  condemn  erroneous  opinions  which  injure 
the  purity  or  peace  of  the  Church  ;  to  visit  particular 
churches,  for  the  purpose  of  inquiring  into  their  state, 
and  redressing  the  evils  that  may  have  arisen  in  them  ; 
to  unite  or  divide  congregations,  at  the  request  of  the 
people,  or  to  form  or  receive  new  congregations,  and 
in  general  to  order  whatever  pertains  to  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  the  churches  under  their  care."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  X.,  §  8.] 

*  The  Assembly  in  a  number  of  cases  has  erected  Presbyteries 
by  virtue  of  its  own  general  powers  and  authority. 


Introductory.  39  < 

6.  Power  of  Amendment.  (See  General  Assem- 
bly, p.  41) 

3.  The  Synod. 

1.  Definition.  A  Synod  is  the  church  judicatory 
which  exercises  immediate  jurisdiction  over  the  Pres- 
byteries, not  less  than  three  in  number,  within  a  given 
district  whose  bounds  are  defined  by  the  General  As- 
sembly. 

2.  Composition.  "As  a  Presbytery  is  a  conven- 
tion of  the  bishops  and  elders  within  a  certain  district ; 
so  a  Synod  is  a  convention  of  the  bishops  and  elders 
within  a  larger  district,  including  at  least  three  Pres- 
byteries. The  Synod  may  be  composed,  at  its  own 
option,  with  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  its  Presby- 
teries, either  of  all  the  bishops  and  an  elder  from  each 
congregation  in  its  district,  with  the  same  modifica- 
tions as  in  the  Presbytery,  or  of  equal  delegations  of 
bishops  and  elders,  elected  by  the  Presbyteries  on  a 
basis  and  in  a  ratio  determined  in  like  manner  by  the 
Synod  itself  and  its  Presbyteries."    [F.  G.,  Ch.  XL, 

§1] 

3.  Appellate  Powers.  "  The  Synod  has  power 
to  receive  and  issue  all  appeals  regularly  brought  up 
from  the  Presbyteries ;  p7'ovided,  that  in  the  trial  of 
judicial  cases  the  Synod  shall  have  power  to  act  by 
commission,  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  on  the 
subject  of  judicial  commissions  in  the  Book  of  Disci- 
pline ;  to  decide  on  all  references  made  to  them ;  its 
decisions  on  appeals,  complaints,  and  references,  which 
do  not  affect  the  doctrine  or  constitution  of  the  Church, 
being  final."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XL,  §  4.] 


40  Introductory. 

4.  Power  of  Review.  ' '  To  review  the  records 
of  Presbyteries,  and  approve  or  censure  them ;  to  re- 
dress whatever  has  been  done  by  Presbyteries  contrary 
to  order."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XL,  §4.] 

5.  Powers  of  Control.  ''To  take  effectual  care 
that  Presbyteries  observe  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church ;  to  erect  new  Presbyteries,  and  unite  or 
divide  those  which  were  before  erected ;  generally  to 
take  such  order  with  respect  to  the  Presbyteries,  Ses- 
sions, and  people  under  their  care,  as  may  be  in  con- 
formity with  the  word  of  God  and  the  established  rules, 
and  which  tend  to  promote  the  edification  of  the 
Church."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XL,  §  4.] 

6.  Power  of  Overture.  ''And,  finally,  to  pro- 
pose to  the  General  Assembly,  for  their  adoption,  such 
measures  as  may  be  of  common  advantage  to  the  whole 
Church."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XL,  §4.] 

4.  The  General  Assembly. 

1.  Definition.  "The  General  Assembly  is  the 
highest  judicatory  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It 
shall  represent,  in  one  body,  all  the  particular  churches 
of  this  denomination ;  and  shall  bear  the  title  of  The 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
IN  the  United  States  of  America."  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
XIL,  §  I.]  The  jurisdiction  of  the  Assembly  as  a 
church  judicatory,  whether  original  or  appellate,  ex- 
tends over  the  entire  Church. 

2.  Composition.  "The  General  Assembly  shall 
consist  of  an  equal  delegation  of  bishops  and  elders 
from  each   Presbytery,   in  the  following   proportion: 


Introductory,  41 

viz.  each  Presbytery  consisting  of  not  more  than 
twenty-four  ministers,  shall  send  one  minister  and  one 
elder;  and  each  Presbytery  consisting  of  more  than 
twenty-four  ministers,  shall  send  one  minister  and  one 
elder  for  each  additional  twenty-four  ministers,  or  for 
each  additional  fractional  number  of  ministers  not  less 
than  twelve ;  and  these  delegates,  so  appointed,  shall 
be  styled.  Commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly." 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XII.,  §  2.] 

3.  Appellate  Powers.  "The  General  Assembly 
shall  receive  and  issue  all  appeals,  complaints,  and 
references  that  affect  the  doctrine  or  Constitution  of  the 
Church,  which  may  be  regularly  brought  before  them 
from  the  inferior  judicatories ;  provided^  that  in  the 
trial  of  judicial  cases  the  General  Assembly  shall  have 
power  to  act  by  commission,  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  on  the  subject  of  judicial  commissions  in  the 
Book  of  Discipline."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XII.,  §  4.] 

4.  Power  of  Review.  ' '  They  shall  review  the  rec- 
ords of  every  Synod,  and  approve  or  censure  them." 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XIL,  §  4.] 

5.  Powers  of  Control.  ''They  shall  give  their 
advice  and  instruction  in  all  cases  committed  to  them 
in  conformity  with  the  Constitution  of  the  Church ; 
and  they  shall  constitute  the  bond  of  union,  peace, 
correspondence,  and  mutual  confidence,  among  all  our 
churches."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIL,  §  4].  ''To  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  also  belongs  the  power  of  deciding  in 
all  controversies  respecting  doctrine  and  discipline,  of 
reproving,  w^.rning,  or  bearing  testimony  against  error 
in  doctrine,  or  immorality  in  practice,  in  any  church. 


42  Introdttctory. 

Presbytery,  or  Synod ;  of  erecting  new  Synods  when 
it  may  be  judged  necessary ;  of  superintending  the 
concerns  of  the  whole  Church  ;  of  corresponding  with 
foreign  churches,  on  such  terms  as  may  be  agreed  upon 
by  the  Assembly  and  the  corresponding  body ;  of  sup- 
pressing schismatical  contentions  and  disputations." 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XIL,  §  5.]  Further,  upon  overtures  from 
the  Synods,  the  Assembly  may  adopt  ''such  meas- 
sures  as  may  be  of  common  advantage  to  the  whole 
Church."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XL,  §  4.]  This  last  power  of 
Assembly  has  never  been  defined  as  to  its  scope,  nor, 
so  far  as  the  record  shows,  exercised  in  connection 
with  the  Synods. 

6.  Power  of  Recommendation.  "And,  in  gen- 
eral, of  recommending  and  attempting  reformation  of 
manners,  and  the  promotion  of  charity,  truth,  and 
holiness,  through  all  the  churches  under  their  care." 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XIL,  §  5.] 

7.  Power  of  Amendment.  The  General  Assem- 
bly and  the  Presbyteries  possess  unitedly  certain  powers 
for  the  amendment  or  alteration  of  the  Constitution, 
designated  in  Chap.  XXIIL  of  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment. They  also  possess  a  joint  power  for  the  adop- 
tion of  constitutional  rules,  defined  in  the  Form  of 
Government,  Chap.  XIL,  §  6. 

II.   CHURCH  OFFICERS. 

The  constitutional  provisions  expressive  of  the  au- 
thority and  duties  of  church  officers  under  the  Presby- 
terian System  are  found  chiefly  in  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment— for  bishops  and  pastors  in  Chapter  IV.,  for 


Introductory.  43 

ruling  elders  in  Chapter  V.,  for  deacons  in  Chapter  VI., 
and  for  moderators  in  Chap.  XIX.  Provisions  con- 
nected with  the  office  of  the  ministry  are  also  found 
in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  the  Larger  Catechism,  and 
the  Directory  for  Worship.  The  authority  and  duties 
of  ruling  elders  are  given  in  detail  in  this  Manual. 
Bishops  or  pastors,  and  moderators  of  church  judica- 
tories, are  the  only  officers  vested  directly  by  the  Con- 
stitution with  power  to  carry  out  certain  of  the  func- 
tions of  their  respective  offices.  All  other  officers  are 
dependent  for  their  authority  to  act  in  any  matter,  upon 
the  judicatories  of  which  they  are  members. 

V.  SUBSCRIPTION  TO   THE   STANDARDS. 

The  question  of  the  obligations  involved  in  sub- 
scription to  the  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
by  persons  chosen  to  office,  is  of  great  importance. 
The  terms  of  subscription  are  found  for  ruling  elders 
and  deacons  in  Chapter  XIII. ,  Section  4,  of  the  Form 
of  Government,  and  for  ministers  in  Chapter  XV., 
Section  12,  of  the  same  instrument.  This  present 
statement  is  intended  simply  to  set  forth  principles^ and 
results,  and  does  not  attempt  to  develop  the  processes 
by  which  the  results  are  obtained.  An  exhibit  of  the 
history  and  argument  of  the  subject  would  require 
more  space  than  is  at  the  disposal  of  the  author.  The 
question  is  dealt  with  from  two  view-points :  first,  that 
of  fundamental  principles  affecting  the  Constitution; 
second,  that  of  the  terms  of  subscription. 


44  Introductory. 

I.  Fundamental  Principles  affecting  the 
Constitution. 

The  principles  affecting  the  Constitution  and  funda- 
mental to  subscription  are  as  follows  : 

1.  The  Constitution  is  the  law  of  the  whole 
Church.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 
is  a  Church  with  a  Constitution,  and  this  Constitution, 
like  all  other  constitutions,  is  the  law  of  the  whole 
Church,  the  common  rule  and  guide  in  theology,  duty, 
worship,  and  government.  The  jurisdiction  of  the 
Constitution  extends  over  all  persons  and  bodies  with- 
in the  Church,  whether  church-members,  church-offi- 
cers, or  church  judicatories.  The  instant  a  person 
becomes  a  member  of  the  Church  or  a  new  judicatory 
is  established,  that  instant,  by  virtue  of  the  facts,  they 
come  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Constitution. 

2.  The  power  to  amend  the  Constitution  is 
vested  in  church  judicatories.  The  Constitution 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  contains  specific  provisions 
for  its  amendment,  through  the  co-operative  action  of 
the  General  Assembly  and  the  Presbyteries,  and  there- 
fore can  be  amended  in  any  of  its  parts  and  words, 
only  in  accordance  with  such  provisions. 

3.  The  power  to  interpret  the  Constitution  is 
vested  in  church  judicatories.  The  power  to  inter- 
pret the  Constitution  is  vested  not  in  individuals, 
but  solely  in  constitutional  judicatories.  Just  as  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States  can  be  interpreted 
only  by  lawfully-established  and  organized  courts,  so 
jilso  the   Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 


Introductory,  45 

the  U.  S.  A.,  can  be  authoritatively  interpreted  only 
by  the  judicatories  established  by  the  Constitution, 
organized  in  accordance  with  its  requirements,  and 
acting  under  the  authority  of  its  provisions. 

4.  Individual  opinions  are  not  law.  Individuals 
have  no  power  in  the  Church,  any  more  than  in  the  State, 
to  authoritatively  interpret  a  Constitution.  An  in- 
dividual opinion,  from  the  legal  view-point,  is  not  law 
even  for  the  individual  holding  such  opinion.  While 
differences  of  opinion  as  to  the  propriety  and  wisdom  of 
constitutional  requirements  are  admitted  in  the  Church, 
and  while  it  is  entirely  proper  to  advocate  amendments 
to  the  Constitution,  neither  differences  of  opinion  nor 
desire  for  amendment  can  impair  constitutional  author- 
ity. Opinion  is  variable  and  unauthoritative,  law  is 
fixed  and  authoritative.  The  Constitution  as  it  is,  in 
all  its  parts,  is  the  law  of  the  Church  for  all  persons 
and  judicatories,  until  altered  or  amended  by  the 
Church.  Questions  connected  with  Presbyterian  doc- 
trine and  practice  can  be  legally  answered  only  by 
appeal  to  the  Constitution,  and  to  the  deliverances  and 
decisions  of  Presbyteries,  Synods,  and,  above  all,  of 
the  General  Assembly  whose  decision  is  final. 

2.  Terms  of  Subscription. 

5.  Subscription  is  more  than  acceptance  of  the 
Constitution.  The  principles  just  stated  [p.  44]  ne- 
cessarily involve  that  subscription  is  something  other 
than  acceptance  of  the  Constitution  as  the  law  of  the 
Church.  The  sovereignty  of  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church  over  the  individual  officer  or  member  is  de- 


46  Introductory. 

pendent  solely  upon  jurisdiction.  That  jurisdiction  is 
clear,  positive  and  unquestioned.  Subscription  could 
not  make  it  either  more  authoritative  or  more  compre- 
hensive.    What  then  is  subscription  ? 

6.  Definition  of  subscription.  Subscription  is  a 
pledge  given  by  officers  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  at 
their  ordination  to  office,  by  which  they  declare  their 
agreement  with  the  system  of  doctrine  of  the  Church, 
their  approval  of  its  government,  and  their  purpose 
faithfully  to  observe  and  maintain  its  constitution. 
This  pledge  is  sometimes  called  the  ordination  vow. 

7.  Subscription  is  not  required  of  church-mem- 
bers. Members  of  the  church,  at  reception  to  full 
vjommunion,  are  not  required  to  subscribe  to  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  Church.  (See  in  this  Manual  under 
Reception  of  Church-members.)  Subscription  is  re- 
quired only  of  church-officers. 

8.  Duration  of  subscription.  The  pledge  given 
by  the  act  of  subscription,  continues  as  an  obligation, 
so  long  as  the  person  giving  the  same  is  an  officer  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church.  It  is  binding  upon  minis- 
ters, elders,  and  deacons,  whether  in  active  service  or 
retired  therefrom,  and  can  be  terminated  only  by  death, 
deposition,  demission,  or  removal  to  another  denomi- 
nation. 

9.  Subscription  includes  first  the  Scriptures  as 
the  Word  of  Grod.  Reference  has  already  been  made 
[p.  24]  to  the  supreme  authority  of  the  Scriptures  in 
the  Presbyterian  System  of  faith  and  practice.  This 
supremacy  is  emphasized  by  the  primary  questions 
asked  of  both  ministers,  ruling  elders,  and  deacons  at 


Introductory.  47 

ordination.  These  questions  at  ordination  separate, 
it  is  true,  between  acknowledgment  of  the  Scriptures  as 
**  the  Word  of  God,"  and  acknowledgment  of  the  bind- 
ing authority  of  the  Confession  over  church-officerS; 
but  this  separation  is  not  intended  to  minify  the  Con- 
fession, but  simply  to  magnify  the  Scriptures  as  the 
source  and  sanction  of  confessional  doctrine.  No  per- 
son should  permit  himself  to  take  office  in  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  who  does  not  accept  the  Bible  as  being 
the  **  Word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and 
practice."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIIL,  §  4;   Ch.  XV.,  §  12.] 

10.  Subscription  includes  also  the  Confession 
and  Catechisms.  Subscription  to  the  Confession  dif- 
fers from  approval  of  the  Form  of  Government.  The 
Constitution  consists  of  two  great  divisions :  first,  the 
doctrinal,  second,  the  administrative  Standards.  The 
Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Cate- 
chisms constitute  the  doctrinal,  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, the  Book  of  Discipline  and  the  Directory  for 
Worship,  the  administrative  Standards.  All  the  doc- 
trinal Standards,  by  repeated  action  of  the  highest  judi- 
catories of  the  Church,  have  been  declared  to  be  the 
''Confession  of  our  faith,"  and  are  included  in  the 
obligation  involved  in  subscription. 

1 1 .  Legal  subscription  is  to  the  •*  system  of  doc- 
trine." Three  views  of  the  extent  of  the  obligation 
involved  in  subscription  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Con- 
fession and  Catechisms  are  held — the  "  ipsissima- 
verba,"  the  '' substance-of-doctrine,"  and  the  *'sys- 
tem-of-doctrine ' '  views. 

The  "  ipsissima  verba  "  view  of  subscription — viz.. 


48  Introductory. 

that  subscription  is  to  every  word  of  the  doctrines — 
though  held  by  a  few  persons,  has  not  been  and  is 
not  the  practice  of  the  Church. 

The  "substance-of-doctrine"  view — viz.,  that  church- 
officers  subscribe  only  to  the  evangelical  doctrines  of 
the  Standards — is  opposed  to  the  practice  of  the 
Church  from  the  beginning. 

Legal  subscription,  as  stated,  is  to  the  ''system  of 
doctrine."  The  Church  in  the  Adopting  Act  of  1729 
required,  so  far  as  the  doctrines  are  concerned,  obliga- 
tory subscription  only  to  the  "essential  and  necessary 
articles. ' '  The  principle  then  enacted  is  the  usage  of 
the  Church  at  present.  An  exhibit  of  the  chief  doc- 
trines constituting  the  System  contained  in  the  Stand- 
ards, will  be  found  in  this  Manual,  pp.  13-18. 

12.  What  are  non-essential  doctrines?  The 
Church  has  reserved  to  itself  the  right  to  determine 
what  are  non-essential  articles  of  the  confessional  sys- 
tem. No  person  has  a  right  to  judge  for  himself  as  to 
non-essentials.  An  individual  desiring  information  on 
this  point,  where  action  has  not  been  already  had  in 
accordance  with  the  Adopting  Act  of  1729,  should  ap- 
ply first  to  his  Presbytery,  and,  if  he  cannot  secure  the 
necessary  information  from  that  body,  should  request 
action  by  the  higher  judicatories. 

13.  Approval  of  the  administrative  Standards. 
Subscription  to  the  regulations  of  the  Standards  con- 
sists simply  in  approval  of  the  laws  and  regulations 
composing  the  greater  part  of  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, the  Book  of  Discipline,  and  the  Directory  for 
Worship,  and  also  found  to  a  lesser  extent  in  the  Con- 


Introductory.  49 

fession  and  Catechisms.  This  approval  involves  faith- 
ful observance  in  all  administration  of  the  provisions 
of  church  law.  The  Presbyterian  Church  gives  liberty 
as  to  non-essentials  in  doctrine,  but  requires  exact 
compliance  with  purely  statutory  regulations. 


VI.    OUTLINE    OF    THE    HISTORY    OF   THE 
PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  THE  U.  S.  A. 

1630.  Rev.  Richard  Denton  settled  in  Massachusetts. 

1643.  Rev.    Francis   Doughty  held   services   in   New 

York  City. 

1644.  Presbyterian   congregation    in   charge   of    Mr. 

Denton  at  Hempstead,  L.  I.,  N.  Y. 

1658.  Rev.  Francis  Doughty  first  conducted  mission- 
ary labors  in  Maryland  among  Presbyterian 
Puritans  who  had  been  driven  out  from  Vir- 
ginia, owing  to  their  refusal  to  conform  to 
the  Episcopal  Church.  The  Puritans  settled 
in  the  latter  colony  as  early  as  161 4. 

1683.  Rev.  Francis  Makemie  began  work  in  Mary- 
land. 

1692.  Presbyterian  services  began  in  Philadelphia. 

1 701.  Rev.  Jedediah  Andrews  ordained  pastor  at 
Philadelphia. 

1 706.  First  meeting  of  the  General  Presbytery  at 
Philadelphia,  Pa. 

1 71 7.  General  Synod  with  four  Presbyteries  organized 
at  Philadelphia ;  Presbyterian  Church  estab- 
lished in  New  York  City. 

1 7 19.   Appropriation  by   the   General    Synod   for  the 


50  Introductory. 

support    of  the   gospel  in  New  York  City. 

This  was  the   first   recorded  gift  for  Home 

Missions. 
1729.  The    General    Synod   adopts    the    Westminster 

Standards. 
1742.  Azariah  Horton  ordained  as  missionary  to  the 

Indians  in  New  York. 

1745.  First  division  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.     The 

parties  to  this  division  were  known  ecclesias- 
tically as  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  the 
Synod  of  Philadelphia.  The  chief  cause  of 
strife  arose  in  connection  with  the  standard  of 
ministerial  qualifications. 

1746.  Princeton   College  established  by  members  of 

the  Presbyterian  Church. 

1 75 1.  Collections  for  Indian  Missions  ordered  in  all 
the  churches. 

1758.  Reunion  of  the  Church  upon  the  basis  of  the 
Westminster  Standards.  The  General  Synod 
known  from  this  time  as  the  Synod  of  New- 
York  and  Philadelphia. 

1 766.  The  General  Synod  formed  a  plan  of  union  with 

the  General  Association  of  Connecticut  for 
the  protection  of  the  rights  of  the  American 
churches  against  episcopal  encroachments. 

1767.  General  missionary  collection  ordered  by  Synod 

for  the  maintenance  of  the  gospel  upon  the 
frontier. 

1768.  John  Witherspoon  inaugurated  as  president  of 

Princeton  College,  and  as  first  professor  of 
divinity  in  the  Church. 


Introductory,  51 

1 77 1.  A  scheme  for  the  support  of  candidates  for  the 
ministry  approved  by  Synod. 

1773.  A  Committee  of  Synod  appointed  to  supervise 
the  distribution  of  religious  publications. 

1775.  The  General  Synod  issued  a  pastoral  letter  sus- 
taining unanimously  the  Continental  Con- 
gress. 

1 788.  The  General  Synod  adopted  the  Constitution  of 

the  Church,  divided  itself  into  four  Synods, 
and  summoned  the  General  Assembly  to  meet. 

1 789.  The  first  General  Assembly  met  in  Philadelphia, 

Pa.,  May,  24. 

1792.  The  General  Assembly  entered  into  correspond- 
ence with  the  General  Association  of  Con- 
necticut. This  correspondence  developed 
into  the  Plan  of  Union  with  the  Congrega- 
tional churches,  which  was  adopted  in  1801. 

1799.  Beginning  of  a  great  revival  of  religion  which 
extended  over  several  years,  and  to  all  parts 
of  the  country. 

1802.  The  Standing  Committee  on  Home  Missions 
established  by  the  General  Assembly. 

1 810.  The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  founded 

by  withdrawing  ministers  and  members. 

181 1,  The   first   theological   seminary   established   at 

Princeton,  N.  J.  The  Church  has  now  thir- 
teen theological  institutions :  Princeton,  Au- 
burn [1819],  Allegheny  [1827],  Lane  [1829], 
McCormick  [1830],  Union  N.  Y  [1836], 
Danville  [1853],  Dubuque,  German  [1856], 
Biddle  University  [1868],   Newark,  German 


52  Introductory. 

[1869],  San  Francisco  [1871],  Lincoln  Uni- 
versity [1871],  and  Omaha  [1891]. 

1 81 6.  The  Board  of  Missions  established. 

181 7.  The  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society  organ- 

ized.    This  society  in  1826  was  merged  in 

the  American   Board  of  Commissioners  for 

Foreign  Missions. 
1819.  The  Board  of  Education  established. 
1 83 1.  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  established 

by  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh. 

1837.  The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  established,  and 

the  Plan  of  Union  with  the  Congregational 
churches  abrogated. 

1838.  The  Board  of  Publication  established. 

1838.  The  Church  divided  into  the  Old  and  New 
School  branches.  The  causes  of  division 
were  in  large  part  administrative. 

1844.  The  Board  of  Church  Erection  established. 

1855.  The  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  established. 

1 86 1.  The  Presbyterian  Church  South  organized  at 
Augusta,  Ga. 

1865,  The  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  established. 

1869.  Reunion  of  the  Old  and  New  School  branches 
at  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  Nov.  12. 

1882.  Correspondence  established  between  the  Gen- 

eral Assemblies  North  and  South. 

1883.  Board  of  Aid  for  Colleges  established. 

1888.  The  celebration  of  the  Centennial  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  at  Philadelphia,  Pa.  The 
General  Assembly,  South,  participated  as  a 
body  in  this  celebration. 


Introductory. 


53 


1895.  The  celebration  of  the  quarter-century  anniver- 
sary of  Reunion  at  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

1903.  Revision  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  effected, 
and  Declaratory  Statement  adopted. 

1906.  Reunion  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church. 


Statistics  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A. 
1911. 


1640  to 


Year. 

Ministers. 

Churches^ 

Communi- 
cants. 

Benevolent 
Contributions. 

1640 

5 

2 

1690 

ID 

18 

1,000 

1705 

12 

22 

1,500 

1717 

19 

40 

3,000 

1789 

431 

18,000 

I852 

1800 

83 

449 

20,000 

2,500 

1825 

1080 

1770 

122,382 

12,517 

1837 

2140 

2865 

220,557 

281,989 

1838  0.  s. 

1690 

2343 

177,665 

N.  S. 

II8I 

1286 

100,850 

1849  0.  s. 

i860 

2512 

200,830 

_  369,371 

N.  S. 

1453 

1555 

139,047 

No  report. 

1859  0.  s. 

2577 

3487 

279,630 

764,668 

N.  S. 

1545 

1542 

137,990 

266,574 

i860  0.  s. 

2656 

3531 

292,927 

657,412 

N.  S. 

1523 

1482 

134,933 

250,577 

1862  0.  s. 

2859 

3686 

303,289 

458,473 

N.S. 

1555 

1466 

135.454 

208,842 

1869  0.  s. 

2381 

2740 

258,903 

1,346,179 

N.  S. 

1848 

1631 

172,560 

753,953 

1870 

4238 

4526 

446,561 

2,023,956 

1880 

5044 

5489 

578,671 

2,262,871 

1890 

6158 

6894 

775,903 

4,358,532 

1895 

6797 

7496 

922,904 

3,637,109 

1900 

7467 

7750 

1,007,689 

3,602,085 

1906 

7848 

8118 

1,158,662 

6,276,613 

1911 

9128 

1005 1 

1,354,453 

7,770,943 

II. 


THE   OFFICE   OF  THE   RULING 
ELDER. 


II. 


THE   OFFICE   OF  THE   RULING 
ELDER. 


I.    WARRANT  AND   NATURE. 

Divine  Appointment. — The  office  of  ruling  elder 
is  of  divine  appointment.  The  Constitution  expresses 
the  fact  in  the  following  words : 

''  The  Lord  Jesus,  as  King  and  Head  of  his  Church, 
hath  therein  appointed  a  government  in  the  hand  of 
church-officers,  distinct  from  the  civil  magistrates." 
[C.  F.,  Ch.  XXX.,  §  I.]  ''Our  blessed  Saviour,  for 
the  edification  of  the  visible  Church,  which  is  his  body, 
hath  appointed  officers,  not  only  to  preach  the  gospel 
and  administer  the  sacraments ;  but  also  to  exercise  dis- 
cipline."    [F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  3.] 

Scriptural  Authority. — "  This  office  has  been  un- 
derstood, by  a  great  part  of  the  Protestant  Reformed 
Churches,  to  be  designated  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  by 
the  title  of  governments  ;  and  of  those  who  rule  well, 
but  do  not  labor  in  the  word  and  doctrine."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  V.  ;  I  Cor.  xii.  28;    i  Tim.  v.  17.] 

Distinction  and  Perpetuity. — There  are  three  dis- 
tinct classes  of  officers  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and 

57 


58  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Eider. 

their  offices  are  perpetual.  ''  The  ordinary  and  per- 
petual officers  in  the  Church,  are  bishops  or  pastors ; 
the  representatives  of  the  people,  usually  styled  ruling 
elders;  and  deacons."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  III.,  §  2.]  ''  The 
office  of  ruling  elder  is  perpetual,  and  cannot  be  laid 
aside  at  pleasure.  No  person  can  be  divested  of  the 
office  but  by  deposition."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII.,  §  6.] 
While,  however,  the  office  is  perpetual,  the  continuance 
of  any  ruling  elder  in  the  discharge  of  the  active  duties 
of  the  office,  is  subject  to  the  will  of  the  people. 

Representative  Character. — *'The  election  of 
persons  to  the  exercise  of  authority  in  any  particular 
society,  is  in  that  society."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  6.] 
''  Ruling  elders  are  properly  the  representatives  of  the 
people,  chosen  by  them."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  V.] 

Spiritual  Nature. — While  the  persons  who  are  set 
apart  to  this  office  are  chosen  by  the  people,  it  does 
not  therefore  follow  that  they  are  to  be  designated  or 
regarded  as  lay-elders,  as  is  sometimes  done.  All 
church-officers  are  ordained  to  and  perform  spiritual 
functions,  and  this  fact  is  decisive  in  determining  the 
nature  of  the  offices  held  by  them.  Neither  in  the 
Word  of  God,  nor  in  the  Constitution  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  is  there  any  warrant  for  designating  the 
ruling  eldership,  any  more  than  the  ministry  of  the 
Gospel,  as  other  than  a  spiritual  office. 

Fundamental  to  Presbyterian  Government. — 
The  importance  of  this  office  inheres  not  only  in  its 
divine  appointment,  scri])tural  authority,  representa- 
tive character,  and  spiritual  nature,  but  likewise  in  its 
fundamental  relation    to    the  Presbyterian  System  of 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder,  59 

government.  ''The  eldership  is  essential  to  the  suc- 
cessful operation  of  our  System."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O. 
S.,  1839.] 

Grave  Responsibility.  —  The  responsibility  of 
ruling  elders  inheres  in  their  general  powers.  It  is 
sufficient  here  to  note  that  the  powers  vested  in  the 
office,  directly  connected  with  the  government  and 
discipline  of  particular  churches,  and  including  the 
reception  and  supervision  of  church-members,  are  of 
paramount  importance.  Especially  is  it  to  be  empha- 
sized, that  ruling  elders  constitute  the  majority  of  mem- 
bers in  those  courts  of  the  Church  which  possess 
primarily  the  power  of  opening  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
to  penitent  and  closing  it  to  impenitent  sinners.  [C. 
F.,  Ch.  XXX.,  §  2.]  This  is  one  of  the  most  exten- 
sive powers  vested  in  church-officers,  and  also  one  in- 
volving gravest  responsibility  both  to  the  Church  and 
the  Church's  great  Head. 

II.    HISTORY   OF  THE   OFFICE. 

The  office  of  the  ruling  elder,  like  that  of  the  prophet 
or  messenger  of  God,  is  coeval  with  the  existence  of 
the  Church.  The  first  biblical  reference  to  ruling 
elders,  who  may  be  regarded  as  church-officers,  is  found 
in  connection  with  the  history  of  the  children  of  Israel 
while  in  Egypt.  [Exod.  iii.  16.]  In  the  Hebrew  the- 
ocratic State  the  elders  were  the  legal  representatives 
of  the  people,  and  were  systematically  organized  into 
courts  with  lower  and  higher  judicatories.  [Exod. 
xviii.  13-25.]  The  highest  of  these  courts  was  the 
Council  of  Seventy.      [Numb.  xi.  16.]     In  the  time 


6o  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

of  Christ  the  synagogue  system  was  generally  in  vogue 
among  the  Jewish  people.  The  people  under  it  were 
associated  together  in  synagogues  or  congregations 
for  worship  and  godly  living,  and  were  governed  by 
bodies  of  men  called  elders.  [Acts  xiii.  15.]  In  each 
congregation,  also,  there  was  an  officer  known  as  the 
chief  ruler  of  the  synagogue,  who  was  the  president 
of  the  elders,  and  instruction  was  given  either  by  the 
' 'legate  "  of  the  synagogue  or  by  the  doctors  of  the 
law.  The  elders  also  constituted  the  bodies  called  the 
local  Sanhedrins,  which  exercised  judicial  functions 
within  limited  districts,  while  the  control  of  the  affairs 
of  the  Church-State  as  a  whole  was  vested  in  a  supreme 
council  composed  of  priests,  elders  and  scribes,  desig- 
nated as  the  Great  Sanhedrin.  Under  this  Jewish  sys- 
tem our  Lord  lived.  One  of  the  first  acts  of  his  min- 
istry was  performed  in  the  synagogue  at  Nazareth 
[Luke  iv.  16],  and  the  authority  of  the  synagogue  was 
recognized  by  him  [Matt,  xviii.  17]  in  the  command, 
' '  Tell  it  unto  the  Church. ' '  The  general  features  of  the 
synagogue  system  of  church  government,  it  is  believed, 
were  adopted  by  the  primitive  Christian  Church,  modi- 
fied in  matters  of  detail  by  apostolic  sanction.  The 
officers  who  received  the  gifts  sent  to  Jerusalem  by 
the  Christians  al  Antioch,  were  elders  [Acts  xi.  30] ; 
Paul  and  Barnabas  *'  ordained  elders  in  every  church  " 
[Acts  xiv.  23].  Further,  the  chief  ruler  of  the  syna- 
gogue, referred  to  in  Acts  xviii.  8,  was  probably  repro- 
duced in  the  episcopos  or  parochial  bishop  of  the  New 
Testament  Church  ;  the  local  Sanhedrin  was  modified 
and  established  as  the  Session ;  the  Presbytery  was  organ- 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder,  6i 

izedasacourt  [i  Tim.  iv.  14],  and  the  Great  Sanhedrin 
became  the  model  of  Synods,  General  Assemblies,  and 
Councils.  In  all  the  several  judicatories  thus  indicated 
elders  were  members,  associated  with  those  to  whom 
the  preaching  of  the  word  had  been  entrusted  by  the 
Lord. 

Elders  also  were  members  of  the  first  General 
Council  of  the  Christian  Church  [Acts  xv.  22],  were 
present  when  Paul  reported  upon  his  first  missionary 
journey  [Acts  xv.  4],  were  tenderly  counselled  and 
wisely  encouraged  by  the  apostle  on  his  last  journey 
to  Jerusalem  [Acts  xx.  17],  and  were  commended  to 
the  churches  as  worthy  of  honor  by  him  in  his  later 
epistles  [i  Tim.  v.  17]. 

The  office  of  the  eldership  underwent  an  important 
change  during  the  second  or  third  centuries  of  the 
Christian  era.  It  came  to  be  regarded  in  many  parts 
of  the  Church  as  a  purely  ministerial  office.  As  a 
result,  in  due  course  of  time,  a  hierarchy  composed 
solely  of  ministers  assumed  absolute  power  in  the 
Church,  denying  to  the  people  any  share  in  the  govern- 
ment, and  the  movement  at  last  culminated  in  that 
wide  departure  from  Christian  faith  and  practice  found 
in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  Against  this  usurpa- 
tion in  government,  as  well  as  against  unsound  doc- 
trine, the  Reformation  of  the  sixteenth  century  was  at 
once  a  protest,  a  revolution,  and  a  return  to  scriptural 
principles  and  apostolic  church  order.  The  restora- 
tion of  the  ruling  eldership  was  the  work  of  John  Cal- 
vin. It  had  been  first  suggested  by  CEcolampadius, 
but  the  great  Genevan  was  the  leader  who  gave  the 


62  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

thought,  life,  form,  and  power.  The  Church  at  Geneva 
included  four  classes  of  officers :  (i)  pastors,  (2)  teach- 
ers, (3)  ruling  elders,  (4)  deacons.  The  consistory  or 
session  of  the  church  was  composed  of  ministers  and 
ruling  elders.  From  Switzerland,  under  Calvin's  in- 
fluence, this  return  to  apostolic  church  order  was  car- 
ried to  France  and  Scotland,  and  was  adopted  by  the 
Protestants  of  those  countries,  and  also  in  part  by  the 
English  Puritans.  Many  of  the  early  New  England 
churches  also  conformed  their  church  order  to  the  Gen- 
evan model — had  each  not  only  a  pastor  and  teacher, 
but  also  a  single  ruling  elder,  who  was  responsible  for 
the  government  and  discipline  of  the  congregation. 
In  Scotland  the  eldership  was  reinstituted  in  the 
Church  in  1560,  and  ministers  were  declared  to  be 
the  chief  of  the  elders,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  they 
were  entrusted  with  the  pastorate  of  churches.  Ruling 
elders,  however,  were  given  equal  authority  with  min- 
isterial elders  in  all  the  church  courts.  The  Scotch 
model  was  that  upon  which  the  government  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  was  largely  framed, 
the  notable  exception  being  the  denial  to  the  minis- 
terial elder  of  the  privilege  of  service  as  a  ruling  elder. 
It  is  maintained,  that  the  eldership  as  it  exists  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  is  thoroughly 
scriptural. 

III.    QUALIFICATIONS. 
The  qualifications  of  ruling  elders  required  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures  and  the  Constitution  of  the  Church 
are  of  a  dual  character:  (i)  personal,  and  (2)  legal. 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder,  63 

I.  Personal  Qualifications. 

The  personal  qualifications  of  ruling  elders  are  sug- 
gested in  the  Form  of  Government,  by  a  statement 
made  in  Chap.  IV.,  in  connection  with  the  duties  of 
the  pastor  or  bishop — viz.  :  "  As  it  is  his  duty  to  be 
grave  and  prudent,  and  an  example  of  the  flock,  and 
to  govern  well  in  the  house  and  kingdom  of  Christ, 
he  is  termed  presbyter  or  elder. ' '  While  the  office  of 
pastor  or  minister*  has  many  and  varied  functions,  not 
entrusted  by  the  Church  to  ruling  elders,  yet  inasmuch 
as  ministers  and  ruling  elders  are  invested  conjointly 
with  the  power  ''of  exercising  government  and  dis- 
cipline "  in  the  Church,  it  is  appropriate  that  the  per- 
sonal qualifications  of  pastors  in  so  far  as  connected 
with  their  function  as  presbyters  or  elders,  should  be 
required  likewise  of  ruling  elders.  The  principal  pas- 
sages of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  this  matter  are  i  Tim. 
iii.  1-7;  iv.  12;  Titus  i.  6-9;  James  v.  14.  Some 
of  the  qualifications  set  forth  in  these  passages,  it  is 
worthy  of  notice,  are  not  directly  pertinent  to  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry,  who  are  as  a  rule  young  persons, 
though  quite  applicable  to  ruling  elders; as,  for  instance, 
the  requirement,  ''  having  his  children  in  subjection." 

The  qualifications,  from  this  biblical  point  of  view, 
of  ruling  elders,  are  as  follows : 

"  (i)  Exemplary  piety.  ''Blameless,"  "  of  good  be- 
havior," "an  example  of  believers,  in  conversation, 
in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity." 

(2)  Intelligence.     "Apt  to  teach." 

*  See  in  this  Manual,  the  head  entitled  "  The  Minister  as  an 
Elder,"  p.  109. 


64  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

(3)  Knowledge  of  the  truth.     *'  Able  by  sound  doc 
trine  both  to  exhort  and  to  convince  the  gainsayers. ' ' 

(4)  Steadfastness  in  the  faith.  ''Holding  fast  the 
faithful  word  as  he  has  been  taught." 

(5)  Executive  ability.  "One  that  ruleth  well  his 
own  house  \  for  if  a  man  know  not  how  to  rule  his  own 
house,  how  shall  he  take  care  of  the  Church  of  God  ?' ' 

(6)  Good  reputation.  *'0f  good  report  of  them 
which  are  without." 

(7)  Mature  years.  Implied  in  the  statement,  "  One 
that  ruleth  well  his  own  house ;  having  his  children  in 
subjection  with  all  gravity. ' ' 

(8)  Not  a  recent  convert.      "  Not  a  novice." 

(9)  Capacity  for  prayer.  "The  elders  of  the 
church,  let  them  pray  over  him." 

(10)  Sobriety.     "Sober,"  "  not  given  to  wine." 

(11)  Generosity.  "  Not  covetous,"  "  given  to  hos- 
pitality," "  not  given  to  filthy  lucre." 

(12)  Temperance  and  prudence.  ' '  Not  self-willed, ' ' 
*  *  temperate, "  "  blameless. ' ' 

(13)  Gravity  and  love  of  justice.  "  With  all  grav- 
ity," "just." 

(14)  Patience  and  gentleness.  "  No  striker,"  "  not 
soon  angry,"  "gentle  unto  all  men." 

(15)  Carefulness  as  to  his  associates.  "  A  lover  of 
good  men." 

(16)  Energy  and  7vatchfulness.      "Vigilant." 

The  above-named  personal  qualifications  should  be, 
as  far  as  possible,  the  characteristics  of  all  persons 
whom  it  is  proposed  to  elect  to  the  office  of  nilini; 
elder  in  any  church.     They  are   the   scriptural   and 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  65 

-natural  indications  of  those  qualities  of  heart  and  mind 
which  should  be  distinctive  of  rulers  in  the  Church  of 
Christ.  The  most  important  of  them  are — exemplary 
piety,  by  which  is  meant  a  high  degree  of  attainment 
in  the  Christian  life ; — good  reputation,  a  feature  in- 
dispensable to  that  moral  power  which  is  a  church- 
officer's  main  source  of  influence; — executive  ability, 
without  which  the  elder  will  prove  incompetent  in 
many  lines  of  Christian  work  ; — and  also  intelligence, 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  steadfastness  in  the  faith, 
each  of  these  three  last  being  specially  needed,  for 
the  consideration  of  the  qualifications  of  applicants 
for  admission  to  the  Lord's  Table,  the  fitness  of  church- 
members  for  various  lines  of  church-work,  and  the 
proper  attainments  of  probationers  or  candidates  for 
the  gospel  ministry.  In  the  examination,  admission 
and  employment  of  the  classes  of  persons  just  named, 
ruling  elders  have  an  equal  responsibility  with  minis- 
ters ;  and  in  the  administration  of  government  and 
discipline  in  the  local  church,  inasmuch  as  they  make 
up  the  majority  of  the  Session,  their  responsibility 
fully  equals  that  of  ministers.  It  is  essential^  there- 
fore, tha^  ruling  elders  should  be  spiritual,  energetic, 
and  intelligent  men. 

Among  the  qualifications  above  named  no  reference 
is  made  either  to  the  preaching  of  the  word  or  to  the 
public  worship  of  the  sanctuary.  ''  Aptness  to  teach," 
capacity  for  prayer,  and  ability  by  **  sound  doctrine  to 
exhort  and  convince  gainsayers,"  are  not  the  equiva- 
lents of  a  call  to,  gifts  for,  and  ordination  to  the  office 
of  a  minister  of  the  gospel..     Even  private  Christians 


66  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

are  enjoined  by  the  apostle  (i  Pet.  iii.  15)  to  be 
"ready  always  to  give  an  answer  to  every  man  that 
asketh  you  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  you."  And 
if  private  Christians  are  in  duty  bound,  according  to 
ability  and  opportunity,  to  exhort  and  convince,  much 
more  so  the  persons  set  apart  as  ruling  elders,  and  who 
are  the  chief  helpers  of  the  pastors  of  churches.  Rul- 
ing elders  are  to  exercise  equally  with  other  Christians, 
subject  to  the  authority  of  the  Session,  any  gifts  for 
public  prayer,  teaching  or  exhortation  which  they  may 
have.  They  do  not,  however,  possess  official  authority  as 
preachers  of  the  Word.  I'he  office  of  the  ruling  elder 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  as  already 
stated,  is  purely  an  office  of  rule ;  and  next  to  those  virtues 
which  are  indissolubly  connected  with  high  character, 
the  qualifications  upon  which  emphasis  should  be  laid 
in  connection  therewith  are — intelligence  and  execu- 
tive ability.  Given  these  two,  then,  whether  ruling 
elders  are  gifted  or  not  in  exhortation  and  in  prayer, 
it  is  certain  that  they  will  rule  well.  Greatly  are  those 
churches  to  be  congratulated  which  have  prudent, 
wise,  watchful,  intelligent,  efficient,  and  diligent  rul- 
ing elders. 

2.   Legal   Qualifications. 

The  Constitution  of  the  Church,  in  addition  to  the 
suggestion  of  the  personal  and  scriptural  qualifications 
of  ruling  elders,  adds  the  following  legal  qualifica- 
tions : 

1.  Male  members  in  grood  standing.  Ruling 
elders  "must  be  male  members  in  full  communion  in 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  67 

the  Church  in  which  they  are  to  exercise  their  office. ' ' 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XIIL,  §  2.] 

2.  "Willingness  to  serve.  Persons  ought  not  to 
he  elected  ruling  elders  who  declare  their  unwilling- 
ness to  serve,  for  ''willingness  to  accept"  the  office 
is  essential  to  ordination  and  installation.  [F.  G., 
Ch.  XIII.,  §  3.]  It  is  not  necessary,  however,  to 
secure  knowledge  of  this  qualification  prior  to  election. 
Disinclination  to  assume  the  duties  of  this  important 
office  is  not  the  equivalent  of  unwillingness  to  serve, 
but  may  be  the  evidence  simply  of  a  proper  and  fitting 
sense  of  its  responsibilities. 

3.  Acceptance  of  the  Scriptures.*  Ruling 
elders  are  required  to  acknowledge  belief  in  the  Scrip- 
tures as  "  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice."    [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIIL,  §4] 

4.  Adoption  of  Confession.  Sincere  reception 
and  adoption  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  as  ''contain- 
ing the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures," is  required  of  those  who  accept  service  in  the 
eldership  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIIL,  §  4],  "and  if  any  cannot 
faithfully  accept  this  Confession  of  Faith,  they  should 
decline  office  in  the  Church."  [Mins.  G.  V.,  1882, 
pp.  98,  99.]  This  deliverance  was  given  in  answer  to 
an  overture  asking  if  a  person  rejecting  infant  baptism 
could  serve  as  a  ruling  elder. 

5.  Approval  of  system  of  government.  Ruling 
elders  are  required  at  ordination  to  "approve  of  the 
government  and  discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  these  United  States."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIIL,  §  4-] 

■*  See  Limitations  upon  powers,  p.  68. 


68  The  Office  of  the  Rtiling  Elder. 

IV.  powf:Rs. 

1 .  General.  Ruling  elders  are  among  those  church- 
officers  to  whom  '*  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
are  committed,  by  virtue  whereof  they  have  power 
respectively  to  retain  and  remit  sins,  to  shut  that  king- 
dom against  the  impenitent,  and  to  open  it  unto  peni- 
tent sinners,  as  occasion  shall  require."  [C.  F.,  Ch. 
XXX.,  §  2.]  They  are  '*to  exercise  discipline,  for 
the  preservation  both  of  truth  and  duty."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  I.,  §  3.]  ''It  is  incumbent  upon  these  officers, 
and  upon  the  whole  Church,  in  whose  name  they  act, 
to  censure  or  cast  out  the  erroneous  and  scandalous." 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  3.] 

Elders  are  chosen  '*  for  the  purpose  of  exercising 
government  and  discipline."*     [F.  G.,  Ch.  V.] 

2.  Specific.  The  specific  powers  of  this  office,  be- 
ing involved  in  and  derived  from  the  powers  of  Ses- 
sion, or  connected  with  the  membership  of  ruling 
elders  in  the  higher  courts,  are  considered  under  the 
titles,  ''Limitations  of  Powers,"  "Ruling  Elders  in 
the  Higher  Courts,"  and  "The  Session,"  which  see. 

V.    LIMITATIONS   UPON   POWERS. 

1.  To  act  conjointly  with  ministers.  Ruling 
elders  are  to  exercise  "government  and  discipline," 
not  independently  of,  but  "  in  conjunction  with  pas- 
tors or  ministers."      [F.  (r.,  Ch.  V.] 

2.  The  Scriptures  the  supreme  law  of  office. 

*  See  for  the  difference  between  the  minister  and  the  ruhng 
elder,  p.  109. 


The  Office  of  the  Riding  Elder.  69 

In  the  performance  of  their  duties  ruling  elders  are  to 
observe  "  in  all  cases  the  rules  contained  in  the  Word 
of  God."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  3.]  They  accept  at  ordi- 
nation "  the  Word  of  God"  as  ''the  only  infallible 
rule  of  faith  and  practice."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII., 
§iv.  I.] 

3.  The  Constitution  interprets  the  Scriptures. 
Elders  must  interpret  the  Word  of  God,  in  so  far  as 
connected  with  the  exercise  of  the  duties  of  their  office, 
in  harmony  with  the  doctrines  and  regulations  con- 
tained in  the  Constitution  of  the  Church.  They 
adopt  at  ordination  the  Confession  of  Faith  as  con- 
taining the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. They  likewise  approve  of  the  government  and 
discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  [F.  G.,  XIII., 
§  4.]  Therefore,  the  New  School  General  Assembly 
declared  that  ' '  the  Assembly  regard  the  Confession 
of  Faith,  the  Form  of  Government  and  the  Book  of 
Discipline,  as  containing  the  laws  and  rules  of  the 
Bible."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1846,  p.  26.]  Whatever 
opinions  elders  may  hold  individually  as  to  faith  and 
practice,  the  Constitution  is  their  guide  in  official 
conduct. 

4.  The  exercise  of  authority  subject  to  the 
Session.  Ruling  elders  do  not  exercise  author- 
ity by  virtue  of  any  power  inhering  in  them  as  in- 
dividuals, but  solely  by  virtue  of  the  acts  of  the 
Session  as  a  constitutional  judicatory.  This  appears 
from  the  statement,  ''it  is  necessary  that  the  Church 
be  governed  by  congregational,  presbyterial,  and  synod- 
ical  assemblies."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  VIII. ,  §  i.]     The  ex- 


70  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

ercise  of  authority  by  ruling  elders  is,  therefore,  sub- 
ject to  the  control  of  the  Session  of  which  they  are 
part.  Authority  inhering  in  individuals,  it  is  to  be 
remembered,  is  the  characteristic  feature  of  Episco- 
palianism,  while  authority  derived  from  church  courts 
is  the  distinguishing  mark  of  Presbyterian  govern- 
ment. 

5.  Cannot  officiate  in  two  churches  at  the 
same  time.  It  is  not  ''consistent  with  the  Consti- 
tution of  this  Church  for  the  same  individual  to  hold 
the  office  of  ruling  elder  in  two  different  churches  at 
the  same  time."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1827,  p.  204.] 

6.  Cannot  adjudicate  in  another  church.  A 
ruling  elder  has  no  "legal  right  to  adjudicate  in  an- 
other church  than  that  of  which  he  is  an  elder." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1831,  p.  324.] 

7.  Cannot  act  in  the  ordination  of  ministers. 
"Neither  the  Constitution  nor  the  practice  of  our 
Church  authorize  ruling  elders  to  impose  hands  in 
the  ordination  of  ministers."  [Mins.  (i.  A.,  O.  S., 
1843,  p.  183.]  "As  in  respect  to  baptism,  the  elders 
jointly  with  the  pastor  determine  who  shall  be  ad- 
mitted to  this  ordinance ;  yet  the  jjastor  only  admin- 
isters it ;  so  in  ordination  the  whole  Presbytery  de- 
termine the  fitness  of  the  candidate,  but  only  the 
ministers  present  induct  into  office."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
N.  S.,  i860,  p.  242.] 

8.  Cannot  administer  the  sacraments.  "  There 
be  only  two  sacraments  ordained  by  Christ  our  Lord 
in  the  Ciospel,  that  is  to  say.  Baptism  and  the  Supper 
of  the  Lord  :   neither  of  which  may  be  dispensed  by 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  71 

any,  but  by  a  minister  of  the  Word,  lawfully  ordained. " 
[C.  F.,  Ch.  XXVIL,  §  4.] 

"  The  sacraments  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper 
are  to  be  dispensed  by  ministers  of  the  Gospel  and  by 
none  other."  [Larger  Cat.,  Q.  176.]  See,  also,  the 
Directory  for  Worship  [Ch.  VIIL  and  IX.],  and  the 
action  of  the  General  Assembly  on  an  Overture  on  the 
authority  of  ruling  elders  to  administer  sealing  ordi- 
nances. [Mins.  G.  A.,  1870,  p.  22.]  Under  the  ex- 
plicit terms  of  the  Constitution  ruling  elders  cannot 
administer  sealing  ordinances. 

VL   TERMS   OF  SERVICE.— i.  General 
Provision. 

I .  Permanent  service  or  term-service  optional. 

While  the  office  of  ruling  elder  is  an  office  whose  ten- 
ure is  a^  vitam  aut  culpam^  *■ '  an  elder  may,  as  often 
happens  with  respect  to  a  minister,  cease  to  be  an  act- 
ing elder  or  deacon."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII.,  |  6.]  The 
Church,  having  this  principle  in  view,  recognizes  two 
modes  of  active  service  in  the  office  of  the  ruling  elder- 
ship :  (i)  the  permanent,  and  (2)  the  term-service. 
(See  under  these  respective  heads,  p.  71  and  p.  72.) 

2.  The  Permanent  Service. 

1.  Nature.  The  permanent  eldership  differs  as  to 
its  nature  from  the  term-service  eldership,  simply  in  the 
length  of  time  during  which  ruling  elders  are  actively 
engaged  in  the  performance  of  the  duties  of  their 
office. 

2.  Care  as  to  choice.     In  view  of  the  fact  that 


72  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

ruling  elders  elected  under  the  permanent  system  may 
serve  in  the  same  church  for  many  years,  special  care 
should  be  taken  to  select  for  the  office  fully  qualified 
and  generally  acceptable  persons. 

3.  Additional  elders,  Session  to  be  consulted. 
It  is  proper  that  the  existing  Session  should  be  con- 
sulted with  reference  to  any  proposed  addition  to  the 
number  of  its  members.  In  some  churches  the  recom- 
mendation of  such  an  addition,  and  of  the  persons  to 
be  added,  is  left  to  the  existing  Session.  See  this 
Manual,  under  the  head,  **  Mode  of  Election,"  p.  79.  v 

4.  Change  in  existing  eldership.  The  members 
of  an  existing  permanent-service  Session  can  be 
changed  in  any  congregation,  only  by  (i)  the  resigna- 
tion of  an  elder  or  elders,  (2)  memorial  6r  complaint 
to  Presbytery  against  an  elder  or  elders,  or  (3)  the 
adoption  of  the  term-service  eldership. 

5.  For  other  matters  connected  with  the  permanent- 
service  eldership  see  ''Meetings,"  p.  76,  *'  Mode  of 
Election,"  p.  79,  "Retirement,"  p.  96. 

3.  Term  Service. 

I.  Constitutional  provision.  ''  If  any  particular 
church  by  a  vote  of  members  in  full  communion  shall 
prefer  to  elect  ruling  elders  for  a  limited  time  in  the 
exercise  of  their  functions,  this  may  be  done  ;  provided, 
the  full  time  be  not  less  than  three  years,  and  the  Ses- 
sion be  made  to  consist  of  three  classes,  one  of  which 
only  shall  be  elected  every  year  ;  a?id  provided,  that 
elders,  once  ordained,  shall  not  be  divested  of  the  office 
when  they  are  not  re-elected,  but  shall  be  entitled  to 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  -j-i^ 

represent  that  particular  church  in  the  higher  judica- 
tories when  appointed  by  the  Session  or  the  Presby- 
tery."    [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII. ,  §8.] 

2.  Method  of  introduction.  If  it  is  regarded  as 
desirable  to  introduce  the  term-service  eldership  in 
any  congregation,  the  question  should  be  considered 
and  determined  at  the  regular  annual  meeting  of  the 
church,  or  at  a  special  meeting  called  for  the  purpose 
by  the  Session.  At  such  meeting  the  following  or 
similar  resolutions  should  be  adopted,  viz.  : 

Resolved,  i.  That  this  congregation  by  virtue  of 
the  constitutional  provisions  contained  in  the  Form  of 
Government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. 
A.,  Ch.  XIII.,  §  8,  will  hereafter  elect  ruling  elders 
for  a  limited  time  in  the  exercise  of  their  functions. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  number  of  ruling  elders  in 
the  Session  of  this  church  shall  be  six  [three  or  some 
multiple  of  three  can  be  inserted  here],  and  that  their 
full  term  of  service  shall  be  three  years,  and  that  they 
shall  be  divided  into  three  classes,  one  of  which  only 
shall  be  elected  every  year. 

3.  First  election.  The  resolutions  providing  for 
thie  term  service  having  been  adopted,  the  congrega- 
tion should  then  proceed  to  the  election  of  elders  in 
the  manner  following,  viz.  : 

(i)  The  entire  number  of  elders  to  be  chosen  should 
be  elected  at  one  and  the  same  time,  without  distinc- 
tion as  to  length  of  service.* 

*  The  church  can  elect  the  elders  by  classes,  provided  that 
"  ultimately  the  term  of  service  be  three  years.''  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1891,  p.  106.J 


74  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

(2)  rhe  elders  thus  elected  should  be  directed  by 
the  congregation  to  divide  themselves  into  three  classes 
by  the  following  resolution,  viz.  : 

Resolved,  That  the  elders  elected  by  this  meeting 
under  the  term-service  system,  are  hereby  directed  and 
empowered  to  divide  themselves  into  three  classes,  one 
to  serve  for  one  year,  another  for  two  years,  and  the 
third  for  three  years  ;  that  these  elders  have  leave  to  re- 
tire for  the  purpose  of  making  this  division,  and  that 
they  report  the  result  of  their  action  to  this  meeting. 

(3)  After  the  elders  have  presented  their  report,  the 
meeting  should  then  direct  by  resolution  the  clerk  to 
make  record  of  the  report,  and  of  its  approval,  in  the 
terms  following,  viz.  : 

Resolved,  i .  That  the  report  of  the  elders  elected  by 
this  meeting  under  the  term-service  system,  upon  their 
division  into  three  classes,  is  hereby  approved,  and  the 
clerk  of  the  church  is  directed  to  record  said  report  in 
the  minutes  of  this  meeting. 

Resolved,  2.  That  at  the  next  regular  annual  meet- 
ing of  this  church,  an  election  shall  be  held  for  elders 
to  take  the  place  of  the  first  class  of  term-service  elders, 
chosen  at  this  meeting — to  wit,  the  class  whose  term 
of  service  expires  in  one  year  from  this  date ;  and  also 
that  at  each  regular  annual  meeting  of  this  church  here- 
after, one  of  the  three  classes  into  which  the  Session 
is  divided,  shall  be  duly  elected ;  and  also  that  the  full 
term  of  service  of  each  class  hereafter  elected,  shall  be 
three  years. 

4.  Term  service  must  be  three  years.  ''The 
provisions  of  this  section  (see  No.  i,  p.  72)  cannot  be 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Eldei',  75 

carried  out  should  the  elders  be  elected  for  a  longer  or 
shorter  term  than  three  years."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1884,  p. 
114.]    This  does  not  apply  at  introduction.   See  p.  73. 

5.  Elders  eligible  for  re-election.  Persons  who 
have  served  in  the  eldership  in  any  church  of  this 
denomination  are  eligible  for  election  to  service  in  an- 
other congregation,  subject  only  to  the  rules  stated  in 
this  Manual  on  pp.  70  and  94. 

6.  Unexpired  terms  may  be  filled.  Vacancies 
occurring  in  the  term-service  eldership  through  resig- 
nation or  death  may  be  filled  for  the  unexpired  terms 
by  the  congregation  at  the  regular  annual  meeting,  or 
at  a  special  meeting  called  by  the  Session. 

7.  Term-service  elders  when  re-elected  should 
be  reinstalled.  The  reinstallation  of  elders  re-elected 
on  expiration  of  their  term  of  service  is  essential  to  the 
continued  exercise  of  their  office  in  that  church. 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1878,  p.  71  ;    1880,  p.  41.] 

8.  Term-service  elders  not  re-elected  may  be 
delegates  to  the  higher  courts.  ''  The  elders  re- 
ferred to  [term  service],  by  due  appointment  of  Ses- 
sion or  Presbytery,  may  become  members  of  any  of 
the  courts  of  the  Church  above  the  Session."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1876,  p.  74.]  See  also  Section  8,  Ch.  XIII., 
Form  of  Gov.,  given  above. 

9.  Exception  as  to  division  into  classes.  '•  In 
home-missionary  churches,  when,  from  necessity,  there 
can  be  but  one  elder  for  the  time  being,  he  may  be 
elected  for  three  years,  and  re-elected  at  the  end  of 
that  term  ;  and  the  division  into  classes,  as  provided 
in  Ch.   XIII.,   Sect.   8,  of  the  Form  of  Government, 


76  The  Office  of  tJie  Ruling  Elder. 

shall  take  place  as  the  Session  can  be  increased  in  num- 
ber."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1883,  p.  626.] 

10.  Existing  Session  ceases  to  act.  *'  So  soon 
as  any  particular  church  shall  determine  to  elect  ruling 
elders  for  a  limited  time,  and  they  shall  be  elected  and 
set  apart  to  their  office,  elders  in  office  by  virtue  of  an 
earlier  appointment  cease  to  be  acting  elders  in  that 
particular  church."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1876,  p.  74.] 

11.  Permanent  eldership  may  be  readopted. 
*'The  Assembly  recommend  that  in  all  cases  where 
any  dissatisfaction  appears  to  exist,  the  congregation 
be  promptly  convened  to  decide  on  their  future  mode 
of  election."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1827,  p.  215.] 

VII.   MEETINGS  FOR  ELECTION  OF  ELDERS. 

1 .  Meetings  to  be  called  by  Session.  ' '  The 
Session  of  a  church  should  always  be  consulted  with 
reference  to  calling  a  meeting  for  the  election  of  addi- 
tional ruling  elders ;  and  it  is  irregular  to  call  a  meet- 
ing for  such  a  purpose,  and  proceed  to  an  election,  un- 
less the  meeting  is  called  through  and  by  authority  of 
the  Session."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1867,  p.  320.] 

2.  If  Session  refuse,  complaint  may  be  made  to 
Presbytery.  "■  Should  the  Session  neglect  or  refuse  to 
convene  the  congregation,  the  party  feeling  aggrieved 
has  its  remedy  by  application  to  Presbytery  in  the  form 
of  a  complaint."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1822,  p.  49.] 

3.  Irregularity  does  not  necessarily  invalidate. 
In  the  case  of  an  election  for  elders  held  by  a  congre- 
gation without  the  action  of  the  Session, the  Assembly, 
while  deciding  that  the  meeting  was  irregular,  also  de- 


The  Office  of  the  Rtili^ig  Eldej\  77 

clared  ''  that  the  informality  in  the  call  of  the  congrega- 
tional meeting  was  not  so  serious  as  to  vitiate  the  elec- 
tion and  ordination."     [Mins.    G.   A.,  O.   S.,   1856, 

P-  517-] 

4.  Meeting  may  be  called  by  Presbytery.  J  he 
meeting  may  be  ''called  through  and  by  authority  of 
some  higher  court."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1834,  p.  453  ;  O. 
S.,  1867,  p.  320.] 

5.  Place  of  meeting.  The  meeting  should  assem- 
ble either  in  the  audience-room,  or  in  some  other  room 
within  the  church  edifice  or  place  of  worship. 

6.  Quorum  of  meeting.  There  is  no  law  of  quo- 
rum for  a  church  meeting  in  the  Constitution,  and  any 
number  of  members,  being  assembled  by  virtue  of  a 
call  issued  by  the  Session,  are  com})etent  to  transact 
ecclesiastical  business.  A  church  can,  however,  adopt 
a  law  of  (juorum  if  desired,  either  one-fifth,  one-third, 
or  any  other  i)roportion  of  its  membership.  The 
adoption  of  such  a  law  is  unadvisable. 

7.  Pastor  to  be  moderator.  "The  pastor  of  a 
church,  by  virtue  of  his  office,  is  the  moderator  of  a 
meeting  of  the  communicants  of  his  church  called  to 
elect  ruling  elders  and  deacons."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1886,  p.  26.] 

8.  Minister  to  preside  if  church  is  vacant. 
When  a  church  is  vacant  the  moderator  of  Session 
appointed  by  Presbytery  is  the  proper  moderator  of  a 
**  meeting  called  to  elect  ruling  elders."  [Mins.  G. 
A.,  1886,  p.  26.]  In  case  he  cannot  be  present,  an- 
other minister,  being  a  member  of  the  same  Presbytery, 
may  be  invited  by  the  Session  to  preside. 


78  The  Office  of  the  Rtiling  Elder. 

9.  Clerk  of  meeting".  The  usage  is  for  the  clerk 
of  Session  to  act  as  the  clerk  of  the  church  meeting. 
The  acceptance  of  this  usage  as  a  rule  will  secure  effici- 
ency in  business  and  accuracy  of  record. 

10.  Docket,  special  meeting". 

1.  Prayer  by  presiding  minister. 

2.  Reading  of  call  for  meeting. 

3.  Appointment  of  clerk. 

4.  Appointment  of  tellers,  if  the  vote  is  to  be  by 
ballot.  >:^ 

5.  Nomination  of  elders. 

6.  Election. 

7.  Announcement  of  result. 

8.  Announcement  of  time  appointed  for  ordination 
and  installation.t 

9.  Prayer  and  benediction. 

11.  Docket,  regular  meeting.  If  the  election 
takes  place  at  the  regular  annual  meeting  of  the  church, 
then  the  order  of  business  is  indicated  by  items  4  to  8 
of  the  Docket. 

12.  Majority  necessary  to  elect.  It  is  the  usage 
to  require  a  majority  vote  of  the  members  present  in 
order  to  elect.  This  usage  should  be  made  a  rule  by 
the  passage  of  the  following  resolution  : 

**  Resolved,  That  in  all  elections  for  church-officers 
in  this  congregation,  a  majority  vote  of  the  members 
present  at  a  meeting  shall  be  necessary  to  elect. ' ' 

13.  Two-thirds  vote  recommended  in  certain 
In   two  cases  where  an  existing  Session  was 

*  It  is  advised  that  all  elections  be  by  ballot. 

I  This  should  be  arranged  for  beforehand  by  the  Session. 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  79 

unsatisfactory  to  the  church,  and  the  election  of  a  new 
Session  was  recommended,  the  General  Assembly 
further  recommended  the  new  elders  "not  to  accept 
office  unless  they  shall  obtain  the  suffrages  of  at  least 
two-thirds  of  the  electors  participating  in  the  election." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1834,  p.  453;   1893,  p.  152.] 

14.  Report  to  Session.  It  is  required  that  "all 
proceedings  of  the  church  shall  be  reported  to  and 
reviewed  by  the  Session,  and  by  its  order  incorporated 
with  its  records."     [Book  of  Disc,  §.  71.] 

VIII.    MODE   OF   ELECTION. 

1.  Constitutional  provision.  The  mode  of  elec- 
tion is  not  specified  in  the  Standards,  but  it  is  provided 
that  "  every  congregation  shall  elect  persons  to  the 
office  of  ruling  elder  in  the  mode  most  approved  and 
in  use  in  that  congregation."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII., 
§  2.]     See  also  p.  448. 

2.  Historical  meaning  of  *•  mode."  The  phrase 
"in  the  mode  most  approved  and  in  use  in  that  con- 
gregation "  refers  historically  to  (i)  nominations  by 
the  Session,  (2)  additions  to  the  existing  eldership,  (3) 
qualifications  of  voters,*  and  (4)  length  of  service  by 

*  The  question  as  to  who  may  vote  for  ruling  elders  and 
deacons  has  not  been  decided  in  a  manner  to  exclude  pewholders, 
etc.,  who  are  not  communicants,  from  voting;  see  Nos.  13  and  14, 
under  this  head,  p,  83.  The  decision  printed  under  No.  13,  p.  %t„ 
was  the  action  of  an  Old  School  Assembly  only,  and  is,  therefore, 
under  the  Concurrent  Declarations  of  Reunion,  recommendatory 
rather  than  obligatory.  While,  in  the  judgment  of  the  writer,  only 
communicants  should  vote  for  ruling  elders  and  deacons,  yet  the 


8o  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

the  elder.  Debate  as  to  the  matter  last  mentioned  was 
settled  by  the  addition  to  the  Form  of  Government  of 
Ch.  XIII. ,  §  8,  on  the  term-service  eldership,  which 
see,  p.  72.  For  decisions  of  the  Assembly  on  the  other 
matters  see  other  titles  under  this  head. 

3.  Resolutions  as  to  mode.  At  the  organization 
of  the  church,  or  at  the  earliest  time  possible  there- 
after, a  mode  of  election  should  be  adopted  by  vote 
of  the  church  at  a  regularly  called  meeting,  and 
a  record  made  of  the  same,  to  avoid  differences  of 
opinion  in  the  future.  The  following  resolution  is 
suggested  as  appropriate  for  the  election  of  term-ser- 
vice elders,  viz.  : 

Resolved,  That  ruling  elders  (and  deacons)  shall  be 
elected  in  this  church  or  congregation  under  the  term- 
service  method  at  the  regular  annual  meetings  of  the 
church  appointed  for  that  purpose;  that  candidates 
may  be  nominated  by  any  church -member ;  that  the 
election  shall  be  by  ballot,  and  that  all  communicant 
members  and  no  other  persons  shall  be  entitled  to  vote 
for  elders  (or  deacons). 

The  following  resolution  may  be  adopted  by  churches 
preferring  the  pe7-manent  eldership,  viz, : 

Resolved,  That  ruling  elders  (and  deacons)  shall  be 
elected  in  this  church  and  congregation  at  special 
meetings  duly  called  by  the  Session  ;  that  candidates 
may  be  nominated  by  any  church-member ;  that  the 
election   shall   be   by  ballot ;    that   all   communicant 

usage  in  some  churches  has  been  otherwise,  and  appears  to  be 
sustained  by  the  language  of  the  Form  of  Government,  Ch.  XIII., 
\  2,  and  by  the  deUverances  of  the  Assiemblies  of  1822  and  1830. 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  8f 

members  and  no  other  persons  shall  be  entitled  to  vote 
for  elders  or  deacons ;  and  that  the  election  of  addi- 
tional elders  (or  deacons)  shall  take  place  on  the 
recommendation  of  the  Session,  subject  to  approval  by 
the  congregation. 

4.  Decision  by  congregation  advised  where 
differences  prevail.  The  ''Assembly  would  recom- 
mend that  in  all  cases  where  any  dissatisfaction  appears 
to  exist,  the  congregation  be  promptly  convened  to 
decide  on  their  future  mode  of  election."  [Mins.  G. 
A.,  1827,  p.  215.] 

5.  Superior  judicatory  cannot  interfere  with 
mode.  The  ''mode  of  electing  elders  throughout 
the  Church  is  designedly  left  by  the  Constitution  to 
be  regulated  by  the  usage  of  each  particular  church." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1840,  p.  305.] 

6.  Uniformity  in  mode  deemed  impracticable. 
The  subject  of  uniformity  in  the  mode  of  election  of 
ruling  elders  was  dismissed  "  from  any  further  consid- 
eration."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1826,  p.  187.] 

7.  Session  may  be  empowered  to  determine 
when  additional  elders  shall  be  chosen.  "In 
those  churches  in  which  the  usage  has  prevailed  for 
the  existing  eldership  to  determine  when  and  how 
large  an  addition  shall  be  made  to  the  Session,  the 
Church  has  an  effectual  security  against  the  abuse  of 
that  power  in  the  right  of  appeal  or  complaint  secured 
by  the  Constitution."       [Mins.    G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1840, 

P-   305-] 

8.  Sessional  nominations.  The  nomination  by 
the  Session  of  persons  to  the  office  of  ruling  elder  is 

6 


S2  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder, 

not  contrary  to  the  Form  of  Government.  [Mins.  G. 
A.,  O.  S.,  1847,  P-  381-]  Great  care  is  needed,  how- 
ever, on  the  part  of  the  Session,  if  this  right  is  exer- 
cised, to  avoid  disturbance  thereby  of  the  peace  of  the 
church. 

9.  Individual  nominations.  In  many  churches 
members  of  the  Session  as  individuals  make  the  nomi- 
nations of  ruling  elders.  But  whether  nominations 
are  made  by  the  Session  as  a  body  or  by  members  of 
the  Session  as  individuals,  other  candidates  for  the 
office  may  be  placed  in  nomination  by  any  qualified 
voter,  unless  the  church  has  otherwise  determined  by 
resolution  lawfully  adopted. 

10.  Must  be  elected  by  the  people.  In  the  case 
of  elders  nominated  and  ordained  by  a  minister,  ''it 
was  determined  that  the  elders  mentioned  in  the  in- 
quiry are  to  be  henceforth  viewed  as  private  church- 
members  only,  unless  they  be  duly  elected  and  set 
apart  as  church-officers  hereafter."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1798,  p.  158.] 

1 1 .  Congregation  defined.  ' '  The  term  congre- 
gation includes  only  the  actual  communicants  of  the 
particular  church."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1882,  p.  97.]  This 
definition  does  not  prevent  congregations  from  deter- 
mining who  and  who  shall  not  be  voters  for  ruling 
elders.  They  possess  a  positive  constitutional  right  in 
this  matter,  referred  to  in  the  first  title  under  this 
head.-'^ 

1 2.  Vote  by  ballot  recommended.  The  Assembly 
"  are  inclined  to  believe  that  the  spirit  of  our  Consti- 

*  See  "  Members;  not  communicants,"  p.  %^. 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder,  B3 

tution  would  be  most  fully  sustained  by  having  in  all 
cases  a  direct  vote  of  the  congregation  in  the  appoint- 
ment of  elders."      [Mins.  G.  A.,  1827,  p.  215.] 

13.  Baptized  members  not  communicants,  may- 
be permitted  to  vote.  ''Although  the  Assembly 
are  of  the  opinion  that  it  would  be  most  desirable  to 
have  the  communicants  only  as  the  electors  of  ruling 
elders,  yet,  as  it  appears  to  be  the  custom  in  some  of 
the  churches  in  the  Presbyterian  connection  to  allow 
this  privilege  to  others,  they  see  no  reason  why  the 
election  be  considered  void."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1822, 
p.  49-] 

14.  Unbaptized  persons  not  to  vote.  "■  An  un- 
baptized  person,  who  pays  his  proportion  for  the  sup- 
port of  a  congregation,"  ought  not  ''to  be  permitted 
to  vote  for  ruling  elders."     [Mins.  1830,  p.  284.] 

15.  Communicants  may  be  the  only  voters. 
"  The  Assembly  judges  it  most  consonant  to  our  Form 
of  Government  that  communicants  only  should  vote 
in  the  election  of  ruling  elders."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S., 

1855.  P-  299-] 

16.  All  communicants  are  voters,  whether 
adults  or  minors.  "It  is  not  in  accordance  with 
the  principles  and  usages  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  to 
distinguish  between  members  of  the  church  as  to  their 
ages,  in  voting  for  officers  of  the  church."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1859,  p.  18.]     See  p.  396. 

17.  Term  of  service  of  elders.  The  term  of  ser- 
vice may  be  either  for  three  years  or  "  for  life  or 
fault."  See,  for  the  term-service,  p.  72,  and  for  the 
permanent  service,  p.  71. 


84  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

IX.    ORDINATION. 

I.   Mode. 
The  Form  of  Government,  Chap.   XIII.,  Sect.  3, 
provides    that    ' '  when   any   person   shall    have   been 
elected  to  "  the  office  of  ruling  elder,  '*  he  shall  be  set 
apart  in  the  following  manner:" 

1.  Sermon,  and  statement  by  minister.  ''  After 
sennon  the  minister  shall  state  in  a  concise  manner  the 
warrant  and  nature*  of  the  office,  together  with  the 
character  proper  to  be  sustained  and  the  duties  to  be 
fulfilled  by  the  officer-elect."      [F.   G.,   Ch.    XIII., 

§4.] 

2.  Questions  to  the  elder-elect.t  "Having  done 
this,  he  shall  propose  to  the  candidate,  in  the  presence 
of  the  congregation,  the  following  questions,  viz. : 

1.  *'  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of  God,  the  only  in- 
fallible rule  of  faith  and  practice  ? 

2.  "  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system 
of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures? 

3.  **  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  dis- 
cipline of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United 
States  ? 

4.  '*  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  ruling  elder  in  this 
congregation,  and  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  the 
duties  thereof? 

5.  ''Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity,  and 
purity  of  the  Church?"     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII.,  §  4.] 

*  See  p.  57.  f  See  p.  67. 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  85 

3.  Questions  to  the  people.  ''The  elder  having 
answered  these  questions  in  the  affirmative,  the  minister 
shall  address  to  the  members  of  the  church  the  fol- 
lowing questions,  viz.-: 

"  Do  you,  the  members  of  this  church,  acknowledge 
and  receive  this  brother  as  a  ruling  elder,  and  do  you 
promise  to  yield  him  all  that  honor,  encouragement, 
and  obedience  in  the  Lord,  to  which  his  office,  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  God  and  the  Constitution  of  this 
Church,  entitles  him?"     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIIL,  §  4.] 

4.  Ordaining  prayer  and  exhortation.  ' '  The 
members  of  the  church  having  answered  this  question 
in  the  affirmative,  by  holding  up  their  right  hands,  the 
minister  shall  proceed  to  set  apart  the  candidate,  by 
prayer,  to  the  office  of  ruling  elder,  and  shall  give  to 
him  and  to  the  congregation  an  exhortation  suited  to 
the  occasion."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIIL,  §  4.] 

5.  Ordination  to  be  performed  by  a  minister. 
"  The  minister  shall  proceed  to  set  apart  the  candidate, 
by  prayer,  to  the  office  of  ruling  elder."  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
XIIL,  §.  4.]  The  minister  is  usually  the  pastor  of 
the  church  electing  the  elder,  but  where  there  is  no 
pastor,  another  minister  may  act,  by  invitation  of  the 
Session. 

6.  Rig-ht  hand  of  fellowship.  *'  Where  there  is  an 
existing  Session,  it  is  proper  that  the  members  of  that 
body,  at  the  close  of  the  service  and  in  the  face  of  the 
congregation,  take  the  newly-ordained  elder  by  the 
hand,  saying  in  words  to  this  purpose :  We  give  you 
the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take  part  of  this  office 
with  us."     [F.  G.,  Ch.,  XIIL,  §  5.] 


86  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

2.    Ordination. — Miscellaneous. 

1.  Election  by  the  church  necessary  to  vali- 
date. In  the  case  of  elders  nominated  and  ordained  by 
a  minister  without  an  election  by  the  church,  it  was  de- 
termined by  the  Assembly  ''  that  the  elders  mentioned 
in  the  inquiry  are  to  be  henceforth  viewed  as  private 
church-members  only,  unless  they  be  duly  elected  and 
set  apart  as  church- officers  hereafter."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1798,  p.  158.] 

2.  Constitutes  membership  in  the  Session. 
^' An  elder-elect  is  not  a  member  of  the  Session,  nor 
competent  to  sit  in  a  judicial  case,"  unless  he  be  or- 
dained.    [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1868,  p.  58.] 

3 .  Neglect  of  ordination  fatal  to  validity  of  acts. 
*'  A  decision  in  a  case  of  discipline  by  a  Session  whose 
members  have  never  been  ordained  is  not  a  valid  and 
lawful  decision  [nor]  binding  on  the  accused. ' '  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1868,  p.  58.] 

4.  Laying  on  of  hands  optional.  "  The  Form  of 
Government  declares  that  elders  shall  be  set  apart  to 
their  respective  offices  'by  prayer.'  The  imposition  of 
hands,  however,  we  are  aware,  in  many  of  our  churches 
is  practised ;  and,  as  it  is  plainly  in  accordance  with 
apostolic  example,  it  is  the  opinion  of  the  Assembly 
that  it  is  proper  and  lawful."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1833, 
p.   405.] 

5.  Session  to  determine  mode  of  ordination. 
On  the  subject  of  ordaining  elders  by  the  imposition  of 
hands,  the  decision  of  the  Assembly  was  "that  it  be 
left  to  the  discretion  of  each  church  Session  to  deter- 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  87 

mine  the  mode  of  ordination  in  this  respect."     [Mins. 
(i.  A.,  O.  S.,  1842,  p.  16.] 

6.  Laying  on  of  hands — historical  note.  The 
mode  for  the  ordination  of  ministers  ordinarily  consists 
of  two  acts,  prayer  and  the  imposition  of  hands.  This 
order  was  followed  by  the  apostles  when  they  ordained 
seven  men  as  the  first  deacons  of  the  Church  (Acts  vi. 
6).  The  Presbyterian  Church,  it  is  true,  has  never 
regarded  the  mode  of  ordination  as  a  matter  of  pri- 
mary importance.  The  imposition  of  hands  in  the  ordi- 
nation of  both  ministers  and  ruling  elders  was  dispensed 
with  in  the  First  Book  of  Discipline,  adopted  in  1560 
by  the  Church  of  Scotland,  but  was  again  ordered  for 
ministers  only  in  the  Second  Book,  adopted  in  1578. 
This  action  of  the  Scotch  Church  originated  the  omis- 
sion of  the  laying  on  of  hands  in  the  ca.se  of  ruling 
elders.  As  indicated  above,  the  Assembly  has  approved 
the  apostolic  example  given  in  the  case  of  deacons,  of 
laying  on  of  hands,  as  applicable  in  the  case  of  ruling 
elders.  The  minister,  however,  is  to  perform  this  ai» 
well  as  the  other  parts  of  the  service. 

X.    INSTALLATION.— I.  Mode. 

1.  Mode  prescribed.  *'  This  Assembly  hereby  de- 
clare that  the  existing  law  of  the  Church  as  to  the 
mode  of  installation  is  as  follows,"  viz.  [Mins.  G.  A., 
O.  S.,  1856,  p.  539]: 

2.  Statement  by  minister.  ''After  sermon  the 
minister  shall  speak  of  the  office  and  duties  of  ruling 
elders,  as  in  case  of  ordination." 

3.  Questions  to  elder.    "And  shall  then  propose  to 


8a  The  Office  of  the  Rulmg  Elder, 

the  elder  elect  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation  the 
following  questions : 

(i)  '*  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system 
of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

(2)  ''Do  you  accept  the  office  of  ruling  elder  in  this 
congregation,  and  promise  faithfully  to  perform  all  the 
duties  thereof? 

(3)  "  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity,  and 
purity  of  the  Church  ?' ' 

4.  Questions  to  the  people.  * '  The  elder-elect  hav- 
ing answered  these  questions  in  the  affirmative,  the 
minister  shall  ask  the  members  of  the  church  whether 
they  accept  him,  as  in  cases  of  ordination. 

5 .  Declaration,  etc.  by  minister.  '  *  The  members 
of  the  church  having  answered  in  the  affirmative  by  hold- 
ing up  their  right  hands,  the  minister  shall  then  declare 
him  an  elder  of  that  church,  and  accompany  this  act 
by  exhortation  and  such  other  proceedings  as  he  may 
deem  suitable  and  expedient. 

' '  The  following  form  for  this  declaration  is  recom* 
mended,  viz.  :  ''I,  A.  B.,  by  virtue  of  the  authority 
vested  in  me  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  do  hereby  de- 
clare C.  D.  to  be  a  regularly  elected  and  duly  installed 
ruling  elder  in Presbyterian  Church  of .  * ' 

2.   Installation. — Miscellaneous. 

I.  Installation  necessary  on   a  new  election. 

*'  When  a  ruling  elder  by  removal  or  otherwise  termir 

nates  his  connection  with  the  Session,"  it  is  necessary 

that  he  be  installed  ' '  before  he  can  regularly  exercise 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  89 

again  the  office  in  the  same  church  or  in  any  other 
church."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1849,  P-  265;  1856, 
p.  539;  and  1880,  p.  46.] 

2.  Action  on  reinstallation  not  retroactive. 
*^The  action  in  reference  to  the  reinstallation  of  elders 
is  not  intended  to  be  retroactive,  or  in  any  way  to  affect 
the  validity  of  the  action  of  Sessions  in  which  elders, 
regularly  elected,  but  not  reinstalled,  may  have  sat  as 
members."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1880,  p.  84.] 

3.  Reinstallation  orderly.  *' While  it  is  not  essen- 
tial to  the  validity  of  his  office  that  a  ruling  elder,  re- 
elected in  a  church  where  the  limited  term-service  pre- 
vails,, be  reinstalled,  it  is,  nevertheless,  more  orderly 
that  the  fact  of  his  re-election  be  recognized  by  his 
installation."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1882,  p.  98.] 

4.  Installation  to  be  presumed.  "  That  an  elder 
regularly  ordained  and  installed  in  one  church  and 
subsequently  elected  to  the  same  office  in  another 
church,  and  who  has  heretofore,  pursuant  to  such  elec- 
tion, served  as  an  elder  in  such  church  without  objec- 
tion, shall  be  presumed  to  have  been  duly  installed 
therein,  and  his  right  to  accept  shall  not  now  be  ques- 
tioned."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1856,  p.  539.] 

XL  DUTIES.— In  General. 

The  duties  of  ruling  elders  are  directly  connected 
with  and  inhere  in  the  powers  of  the  Session.  For  the 
details  of  official  duty,  in  direct  connection  with  the 
work  of  the  Session,  see  Part  III.,  ''The  Session." 
Certain  general  duties,  however,  can  be  appropriately 
indicated  at  this  point.     They  are — 


90  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

1.  Attendance   at   Session   meetings.      Ruling 

elders  should  be  present  at  every  meeting  of  the  Ses- 
sion of  which  they  are  members,  unless  unavoidably 
prevented.  They  should  also  be  prompt  in  their  at- 
tendance. Promptness  and  regularity  on  the  part  of 
the  members  will  keep  the  business  of  the  Session  well 
in  hand,  promote  sympathy  with  and  knowledge  of 
the  work  of  the  church,  and  advance  in  many  ways 
the  general  welfare.  Neglect  in  these  particulars  works 
inevitable  injury  to  the  best  interests  of  the  congre- 
gation. 

2.  Loyalty  to  the  Session.  Differences  as  to 
policy  are  natural  in  administrative  bodies.  To  this 
rule  church  Sessions  are  no  exception.  These  dif- 
ferences, however,  should  never  be  permitted  to  in- 
fluence the  relations  of  the  members  of  Session  one 
to  another,  or  be  spoken  of  with  any  other  persons 
than  the  members.  The  business  of  the  Session  should 
be  kept  in  the  Session.  Further,  the  members  of  Ses- 
sion should  be  careful  to  avoid  the  appearance  of  un- 
kindness  one  toward  another,  either  in  speech  or  act. 
As  rulers  in  the  house  of  God,  in  their  mutual  rela- 
tions they  should  speak  the  truth  in  love,  should  be 
patient,  charitable,  gentle,  and  at  all  times  defend  and 
sustain  one  another.  Again,  ruling  elders  should  re- 
member their  responsibility  to  the  Session,  and  should 
be  careful  to  avoid  giving  the  impression  that  they  act 
independently  of  each  other.  The  maintenance  of  the 
unity  of  the  Session  in  all  action  is  fundamental  to  its 
influence  and  to  the  welfare  of  the  church. 

3.  Helpftilness  to   the  pastor.      The  cares  and 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  91 

burdens  of  the  pastor  of  a  church  are  numerous  and 
wearing.  The  ruling  elders  are  his  divinely-appointed 
helpers  in  his  arduous  labors.  They  should  cheerfully 
respond  to  his  requests  for  a&-)4stance  in  the  work  of 
visitation,  the  conduct  of  devotional  services,  the  over- 
sight of  church-members,  the  training  of  the  young, 
and  in  the  detail  of  administration.  However  they 
may  differ  from  him  as  to  matters  of  policy,  they  should 
never  permit  these  differences  to  interfere  with  cordial- 
ity of  fellowship  or  develop  into  obstacles  in  the  way 
of  his  success.  Elders  should  invariably  give  active 
support  to  the  pastor  in  all  his  labors. 

4.  Attendance  upon  church  services.  The 
ruling  elders  of  a  congregation  should  be  present  at 
every  church  service,  unless  sickness  prevent,  both  on 
the  Sabbath  and  during  the  week.  Their  prompt  and 
regular  attendance  will  be  a  great  help  to  the  pastor, 

/ill  stimulate  attendance  on  the  part  of  church-mem- 
)ers,  and  will  increase  their  own  influence  for  good. 
Many  churches  suffer  in  the  matter  of  proper  attend- 
ance at  their  services  because  of  the  remediable  absence 
of  ruling  elders.  Church-officers  should  be  examples 
of  the  flock,  in  their  fidelity  to  the  obligation  resting 
upon  all  Christians  of  regular  attendance  upon  the 
stated  worship  of  Almighty  God. 

5.  Exemplary  conduct.  Ruling  elders  are  to  en- 
deavor in  their  private  as  well  as  in  their  public  lives 
to  be  examples  ''of  the  believers,  in  word,  in  conver- 
sation, in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity." 
Elders  can  by  the  power  of  example  influence  many 
persons  to  faith  in  Christ,  encourage  weak  Christians 


92  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

in  their  efforts  to  follow  the  Saviour,  and  promote 
effectively  the  interests  of  the  congregation.  A  godly 
life  is  a  living  epistle  known  and  read  of  all  men. 

6.  Watchfulness  over  the  welfare  of  the  con- 
gregation.  Ruling  elders  should  put  in  practice  con- 
tinually the  counsel  given  by  the  apostle  to  the  elders 
of  the  church  of  Ephesus  :  ''  Take  heed  therefore  unto 
yourselves,  and  to  all  the  flock  over  which  the  Holy 
Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers,  to  feed  the  Church  of 
God  which  he  hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood." 
Ruling  elders  are  in  one  sense  * '  shepherds, ' '  and  should 
put  into  execution  the  ideas  involved  in  that  word, 
subject  to  the  authority  of  the  Session.  They  should 
be  guides,  protectors,  counsellors  to  the  members  of 
the  church.  The  ruling  elders  in  every  church  should 
have  assigned  them  a  certain  portion  of  the  congrega- 
tion as  their  field  of  work,  and  in  this  they  should 
labor  faithfully  and  earnestly,  guiding  the  young, 
counselling  the  mature,  comforting  the  aged,  vigilant 
against  injurious  opinions  and  evil  practices,  and 
watchful  for  souls  as  those  who  must  give  account. 
In  all  matters  of  importance  they  should  take  counsel 
with  the  other  members  of  Session  prior  to  action,  and 
should  report  regularly  to  that  judicatory. 

7.  Visitation  of  the  sick  and  the  aflBlicted.  As 
already  suggested,  the  ruling  elder  will,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Session,  engage  in  the  work  of  visita- 
tion. The  performance  of  this  duty  is  especially  oblig- 
atory in  the  case  of  the  sick  and  afflicted  members  of 
the  church.  It  is  enjoined  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  in 
the  words,  ''  Is  any  sick  among  you,  let  him  call  for 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  93 

the  elders  of  the  church,  and  let  them  pray  over  him." 
Elders  often  feel  themselves  incompetent  for  this  work, 
but  nevertheless  should  engage  therein  both  for  the 
good  of  others  and  for  their  own  good.  The  great 
need  of  human  life  is  comfort.  Contact  with  the  suf- 
fering and  the  sorrowing  deepens  faith  and  strengthens 
character.  iVs  officers  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  ruling 
elders  should  rejoice  to  follow  in  their  Lord's  foot- 
steps, comforting  the  sick  and  healing  the  broken- 
hearted. If  unfamiliar  with  this  special  duty,  they 
would  do  well  to  seek  the  aid  of  the  pastor  at  the  first, 
and  in  some  cases  it  will  be  wise  to  go  in  his  company. 
The  visits  should  be  brief,  and  the  devotional  exercises 
should  be  limited  to  the  reading  of  a  few  verses  of 
Scripture  and  a  short  prayer. 

8.  Sympathy  with  the  young.  Ruling  elders 
should  by  every  means  possible  bring  themselves  into 
sympathetic  relationship  with  the  young  of  their 
churches.  The  period  of  youth  is  from  one  viewpoint 
the  period  of  danger,  and  the  influence  exerted  by  the 
elders  over  the  young  persons  in  a  congregation  may 
decide  both  their  temporal  and  eternal  welfare.  Again, 
it  is  from  the  young  that  the  main  growth  of  the 
Church  is  secured,  the  majority  of  conversions  being 
of  persons  between  fourteen  and  twenty-one  years  of 
age.  The  elders,  therefore,  as  they  have  in  mind  pres- 
ent additions  to  the  church,  and  as  they  desire  earnestly 
its  welfare  when  the  generation  to  which  they  belong 
shall  have  passed  out  from  life  and  labor,  should  seek 
diligently  the  friendship  of  the  young,  leading  them  to 
Christ,  instructing  them  in  the  truth,  and  preparing 


94  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

them  for  high  iisefuhiess  in  the  Redeemer's  service. 
Elders,  if  possible,  should  be  teachers  in  the  Sabbath- 
school,  and  it  is  at  times  wise  to  have  the  superinten- 
dent of  the  school  a  member  of  the  Session.  See,  Part 
III.,  under  '*  Sabbath -school." 

9.  Systematic  performance  of  duty.  Both  ob- 
servation and  experience  unite  in  the  requirement  that 
ruling  elders  should  perform  their  duties  in  a  systematic 
manner.  In  ordinary  congregations  much  can  be  done 
if  only  a  plan  is  adopted  and  adhered  to.  One  elder, 
in  an  important  city  church,  gives  an  hour  on  Tuesday 
and  another  on  Saturday  to  his  work,  and  as  a  result 
visits  all  the  families  assigned  him  once  every  six 
months,  besides  performing  many  other  duties.  A 
plan,  plus  energy,  will  accomplish  much  in  a  limited 
time.     See  Part  III.,  under  Oversight,  p.  217. 

XII.   RETIREMENT  OR  RESIGNATION. 
I.  Reasons. 
The  reasons  which   may  cause    the   retirement   or 
resignation    of    an    elder   from    active    duty   are    the 
following  : 

1.  Dismissal  to  another  church.  ''An  elder 
receiving  a  certificate  of  dismission  shall  not  deliberate 
or  vote  in  a  church-meeting  nor  exercise  the  functions 
of  his  office.  Should  he  return  the  certificate  within 
a  year  from  its  date,  the  Session  shall  make  record  of 
the  fact,  but  he  shall  not  thereby  be  restored  to  the 
exerci.se  of  the  functions  of  his  office  previously  held 
by  him  in  the  church."      [B.  D.,  ^  109.] 

2.  Adoption  of  term-service.     "So  soon  as  any 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  95 

particular  church  shall  determine  to  elect  ruling  elders 
for  a  limited  time,  and  they  shall  be  elected  and  set 
apart  to  their  office,  elders  in  office  by  virtue  of  an 
earlier  appointment  cease  to  be  acting  elders  in  that 
particular  church."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1876,  p.  74.] 

3.  Operation  of  term-service.  Term -service 
elders,  by  virtue  of  the  provisions  governing  their 
election,  are  liable  to  fail  of  re-election  at  the  close 
of  any  given  term  of  office.  A  failure  of  re-election 
should  be  accepted  by  them  in  all  cases  in  a  graceful 
manner.  The  exercise  of  its  rights  by  a  congregation 
in  connection  with  such  elections  does  not  necessarily 
involve  dissatisfaction  with  any  person,  but  simply  ex- 
presses a  preference,  under  the  circumstances,  for  one 
person  rather  than  another. 

4.  Inability  to  accept  as  law  the  decisions  of 
higher  judicatories.  '*  The  Synod  advise  them  to 
continue  to  act  as  elders,  but  in  case  they  cannot,  con- 
sistently with  what  they  apprehend  to  be  their  duty, 
continue  as  such  and  act  upon  the  decisions  of  Synod, 
that  they  may  resign  their  office,  and  the  congregation 
proceed  to  choose  other  elders  who  may  have  freedom  to 
act  according  to  the  determinations  of  the  Synod." 
[Mins.  G.  Synod,  1772,  p.  435.] 

5.  Charges  of  improper  conduct.  '*  A  judicatory 
may,  if  the  edification  of  the  Church  demands  it,  re- 
quire an  accused  person  to  refrain  from  approaching 
the  Lord's  Table,  or  from  the  exercise  of  office,  or 
both."     [B.  D.,  §32.] 

6.  Peace  of  the  church.  ''The  Assembly  recom- 
mend to  the  whole  Session,  to  take  the  constitutional 


96  The  Office  of  the  Rulitig  Elder. 

steps,  and  cease  from  acting  as  ruling  elders  in  that 
congregation,  with  a  view  to  promote  the  peace  of  the 
church."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1834,  p.  39;   1893,  p.  151.] 

7 .  Age,  infirmity,  or  unacceptability .  ' '  An  elder 
may  become  by  age  or  infirmity  incapable  of  perform- 
ing the  duties  of  his  office  ;  or  he  may,  though  charge- 
able with  neither  heresy  nor  immorality,  become  unac- 
ceptable in  his  official  capacity  to  a  majority  of  the 
congregation  to  which  he  belongs.  In  either  of  these 
cases  he  may,  as  often  happens  with  respect  to  a  min- 
ister, cease  to  be  an  acting  elder."  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
XIII.,  §  6.] 

8.  Suspension  from  oflB.ce.  ' '  An  elder  may  be  sus- 
pended from  his  office,  and  not  from  the  communion 
of  the  church."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1836,  p.  263.]  Sus- 
pension is  one  of  the  censures  connected  with  disci- 
pline. It  is  inflicted  either  as  a  result  of  due  trial  or 
for  contumacy,  and  is  not  to  be  confused  with  the  re- 
fraining from  the  exercise  of  office  on  the  part  of  an 
accused  person,  referred  to  in  B.  D.,  §  32. 

9.  Deposition.  Deposition,  so  far  as  office-bearing 
is  concerned,  is  the  supreme  censure  under  the  disci- 
pline of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It  is  inflicted  only 
for  grave  offences,  such  as  immorality  or  heresy,  and 
terminates  absolutely  the  relation  of  the  deposed  person 
to  the  church  as  an  officer.     See  "■  Restoration." 

2.  Retirement  or  Resignation. — Miscellaneous. 

I .  Session  to  take  order  in  cases  of  incapacity. 

*'  Whenever  a  ruling  elder,  from  either  of  these  causes, 
or  from  any  other  not  inferring  crime,  shall  be  incap- 


The  Office  of  the  Riding  Elder,  97 

a-ble  of  serving  the  church  to  edification,  the  Session 
shall  take  order  on  the  subject,  and  state  the  fact,  to- 
gether with  the  reasons  of  it,  on  their  records."  [F. 
G.,  Ch.  XIII.,  I  7.] 

2.  Individual  concurrence  necessary  unless 
Presb3rtery  acts.  ''  Provided  always,  that  nothing  of 
this  kind  shall  be  done  without  the  concurrence  of  the 
individual  in  (question,  unless  by  the  advice  of  Presby- 
tery."    [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII.,  §  7.] 

3.  Memorial  to  Presbytery.  "  If  a  member  of 
Session  be  unacceptable,  and  the  matter  cannot  be 
arranged  by  consent,  the  proper  step  is  to  memorialize 
Presbytery."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1867,  p.  369.] 

4.  Presbytery  may  act  independently  of  Ses- 
sion. ''  Presbytery  has  power  to  visit  particular 
churches  for  the  purpose  of  inquiring  into  their  state, 
and  to  order  whatever  pertains  to  their  spiritual  welfare, 
without  being  requested  by  the  Session. ' '  This  deliver- 
ance was  given  in  connection  with  the  decision  of  a 
Presbytery  that  a  certain  elder  should  cease  to  act. 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1869,  p.  924.] 

5.  Any  higher  judicatory  may  act.  Each  of  the 
higher  courts,  when  the  case  of  an  elder  is  regularly 
before  them,  may  order  that  he  '*  shall  cease  to  act." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1863,  O.  S.,  p.  35.] 

6.  Resignation  to  be  to  the  Session.  "The 
resignation  should  be  to  the  Session,  and  it  will  take 
effect  when  accepted."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1883,  p.  626.] 

7.  Resignation  cannot  be  nullified  by  Presby- 
tery.   ''  It  appears  that  Dr. was  removed  from  the 

Session  of  the  church  by  his  own  resignation  of  his  office 

.7 


98  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

in  that  church,  and  not  by  the  judicial  action  of  the 
Session  ;  it  was  not  competent  [therefore]  to  the  Pres- 
bytery to  order  his  restoration  to  office  by  the  Ses- 
sion."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1854,  p.  2>2>.'\ 

XIIL    TRIAL   OF   A    RULING    ELDER. 

1.  Sessional  jurisdiction.  ''Ruling  elders  are 
members  of  a  particular  church  [F.  G.,  Chap,  XIIL, 
>^  2],  and  therefore  "original  jurisdiction  in  relation 
to"  ruling  elders  pertains  "to  the  Session."     [B.  D., 

2.  Charg-es  may  be  ordered  and  tried  by  Pres- 
bytery. "But  the  higher  judicatories  may  institute 
])rocess  in  cases  in  which  the  lower  have  been  directed 
so  to  do,  and  have  refused  or  neglected  to  obey."  [B. 
D.,  ^  19.] 

3.  Charges  against  all  the  elders  in  the  Session 
to  be  tried  by  Presbytery.  Lhe  case  of  two  ruling 
elders,  being  the  only  acting  elders  of  a  church,  and 
who  were  accused  of  unchristian  conduct,  was  referred 
to  the  Assembly,  and  it  was  "  Resolved,  That  the  Pres- 
bytery is  the  competent  court  to  try  these  two  elders." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1825,  p.  262.] 

4.  Ofl&ce  affords  no  immunity.  No  ruling  elder 
"ought  on  account  of  his  office  to  be  screened  from 
the  hand  of  justice,  or  his  offences  to  be  slightly  cen- 
snred."     [B.  D.,  §  37.] 

5 .  Caution  as  to  charges.  ' '  Neither  ought  charges 
to  be  received  against  him  on  slight  grounds."      [B. 

D.,§37.] 

6.  Offences  committed  at  a  distance.     Any  Ses- 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  99 

sion  is  required,  if  a  probable  offence  committed  by  a 
ruling  elder  is  made  known  to  it,  to  notify  the  Session 
of  which  he  is  a  member,  and  the  latter  Session,  "on 
receiving  such  notice,  shall,  if  it  appears  that  the  honor 
of  religion  requires  it,  proceed  to  the  trial  of  the  case." 
[B.  D.,  §  38.] 

7.  Sessional  rights  may  be  suspended.  "  If  a 
judicatory  so  decides,  a  member  shall  not  be  allowed, 
while  charges  are  pending  against  him,  to  deliberate  or 
vote  on  any  question."     [B.  D.,  §  40.] 

8.  Suspension  for  contumacy.  If  a  ruling  elder 
"  accused  of  an  offence  refuses  to  appear  by  himself  or 
counsel,  after  being  twice  duly  cited,  he  shall,  for  his 
contumacy,  be  suspended  from  his  office ;  and  if,  after 
another  citation,  he  refuses  to  appear  by  himself  or 
counsel,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  the  communion 
of  the  church."     [B.  D.,  §  39.] 

9.  Restrained  from  approaching  the  Lord's 
Table.  '*  A  judicatory  may,  if  the  edification  of  the 
Church  demands  it,  require  an  accused  person  to  re- 
frain from  approaching  the  Lord's  Table."  [B.  D., 
§  33.]  This  power  of  a  judicatory  is  not  to  be  con- 
fused with  Suspension,  which  can  only  be  inflicted 
after  trial. 

10.  Restrained  from  exercise  of  office  pending 
trial.  A  Session  **  may,  if  the  edification  of  the  church 
demand  it,  require  an  accused  "  ruling  elder  "  to  refrain 
from  the  exercise  of  his  office  until  final  action  in 
the  case  shall  be  taken  :  provided,  that  in  all  cases 
a  speedy  investigation  or  trial  shall  be  had."  [B. 
D.,  §  46.] 


TOO  The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

11.  Ordination  vow.  The  ordination  vow  of  the 
ruling  elders,  in  cases  of  offences  by  ruling  elders,  adds 
to  the  charge  that  the  offence  is  "•  contrary  to  the  Holy 
Scriptures"  and  ''the  regulations  of  the  Church 
founded  thereupon,"  the  additional  charge,  that  it  is 
contrary  to  his  ordination  vow.  See  under  "Ordi- 
nation." 

12.  Steps  in  the  process  against  an  elder.  See 
under  ''Judicial  Cases." 

13.  Book  of  Discipline,  Chap.  VI.,  applicable. 
"  In  process  by  a  Session  against  a  ruling  elder  or  a 
deacon,  the  provisions  of  this  chapter,  so  far  as  applica- 
ble, shall  be  observed."     [B.  D.,  §  47.] 

14.  Action  upon  slight  charges.  If  the  Session 
"  finds,  on  trial,  that  the  matter  complained  of  amounts 
to  no  more  than  such  acts  of  infirmity  as  may  be 
amended,  and  the  people  satisfied,  so  that  little  or 
nothing  remains  to  hinder  the  usefulness  of  the  offender, 
it  shall  take  all  prudent  measures  to  remove  the  evil." 
[B.  D.,  §  43-] 

15.  Heresy  and  schism.  Ruling  elders,  having 
adopted  at  ordination  the  Standards  of  the  Church, 
are  liable  to  trial  for  heresy  and  schism,  and  the  of- 
fences "  may  be  of  such  a  nature  as  to  call  for  deposi- 
tion ;  but  errors  ought  to  be  carefully  considered, 
whether  they  strike  at  the  vitals  of  religion,  and  are 
industriously  spread,  or  whether  they  arise  from  the 
weakness  of  the  human  understanding,  and  are  not 
likely  to  do  much  injury."     [B.  D.,  §  42.] 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.         loi 

XIV.  RESTORATION. 

1.  Restoration  after  suspension.  Inasmuch  as 
ruling  elders  are  members  of  the  churches  in  which 
they  serve,  the  general  directions  with  reference  to 
restoration  apply  to  them  equally  with  other  church- 
members,  when  they  have  been  suspended  from  com- 
munion of  the  church  for  an  offence.  See,  therefore, 
Part  III.,  under  the  head  "  Restoration." 

2.  Restoration  to  church  privileges  does  not 
necessarily  restore  to  ofl&ce.  ''  Since  an  elder  may 
be  suspended  from  his  office  and  not  from  the  commu- 
nion of  the  church,  so  there  may  be  reasons  for  con- 
tinuing his  suspension  from  his  office  after  he  is 
restored  to  the  privileges  of  the  church.  He  cannot 
be  restored  to  the  functions  of  his  office  without  a 
special  and  express  act  of  the  Session  for  that  purpose, 
with  the  acquiescence  of  the  church."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1836,  p.  263.] 

3.  Restoration  to  office  only,  after  deposition. 
A  rulmg  elder  "deposed  for  immoral  conduct  shall 
not  be  restored,  even  on  the  deepest  sorrow  for  his 
sin,  until  after  some  considerable  time  of  eminent  and 
exemplary,  humble  and  edifying  conduct ;  and  he 
ought  in  no  case  to  be  restored,  until  it  shall  clearly 
appear  to  the  judicatory  within  whose  bounds  he  re- 
sides, that  the  restoration  can  be  effected  without  in- 
jury to  the  cause  of  religion ;  and  then  only  by  the 
judicatory  inflicting  the  censure,  or  with  its  advice  and 
consent."     [B.  D.,  §  44.] 


I02         The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

XV.  RULING   ELDERS   IN   THE  HIGHER 
JUDICATORIES. 

I.  General  Matters. 

1.  Who  are  eligible  as  members.  All  elders 
who  are  in  active  service  under  the  permanent  system, 
and  all  elders  who  are  competent  for  service,  are  quali- 
fied for  election  to  represent  a  church  in  Presbytery 
or  Synod,  or  the  Presbytery  in  Synod  or  General  As- 
sembly. See  ^'  General  Assembly,"  p.  105,  and  '^  Rep- 
resentation," p.  226. 

2.  Representation  in  Presbytery.     See  p.  226. 

3.  Representation  in  Synod.  Where  the  Synod  is 
composed  of  Commissioners  or  delegates  elected  by  the 
Presbyteries,  it  is  the  Presbytery,  and  not  the  Session, 
which  elects  ruling  elders  as  representatives.  See  p.  230. 

4.  Number  to  be  elected.  The  number  of  ruling 
elders  to  be  elected  by  a  Presbytery  to  either  Synod  or 
General  Assembly,  is  the  same  as  the  number  of  minis- 
ters chosen. 

5.  Service  on  committees.  All  the  higher  judi- 
catories of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  place  ruling  elders 
equally  with  ministers  on  the  Standing  Committees  ap- 
pointed to  deliberate  and  report  on  the  business  of 
these  judicatories.  The  chairmen  of  these  committees 
are  usually  ministers,  but  not  in  all  cases.  Commit- 
tees on  financial  matters  usually  have  ruling  elders  as 
chairmen,  and  sometimes,  as  in  the  case  of  the  General 
Assembly,  such  committees  are  composed  entirely  of 
ruling  elders.  Elders  should  be  diligent  and  prompt 
in  all  committee  duty. 


The  Office  of  the  Rnling  Elder.  103 

6.  Expenses  of  delegates.  ''  In  order,  as  far  as 
possible,  to  procure  a  respectable  and  full  delegation 
to  all  our  judicatories,  it  is  proper  that  the  expenses 
of  ministers  and  elders  in  their  attendance  on  these  judi- 
catories, be  defrayed  by  the  bodies  which  they  respect- 
ively represent."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XXII.,  §  3.]  '  See  also 
under  ''Representation,"  p.  229,  and  ''Mileage," 
p.  108. 

7.  Ministerial  acts.  The  distinction  between 
judicatorial  and  ministerial  acts  in  connection  with 
church  courts  is  treated  on  p.  in, which  see. 

8.  Ruling-elder  moderators.  A  number  of  the 
Presbyteries  have  from  time  to  time  chosen  ruling  elders 
to  the  office  of  moderator,  no  exception  having  been 
taken  to  this  procedure  by  the  Synods  having  jurisdic- 
tion. The  question  of  the  eligibility  of  ruling  elders  to 
the  office  of  moderator  cannot,  however,  be  regarded  as 
finally  settled  by  this  practice  on  the  part  of  some  Pres- 
byteries. In  1886  overtures  were  sent  down  by  the 
Assembly  to  the  Presbyteries,  which  (i)  substantially 
sought  to  recognize  the  ruling  elder  as  eligible  to  the 
moderatorship  of  any  judicatory  above  the  church  Ses- 
sion, and  which  (2)  in  express  terms  made  the  ruling 
elder  eligible  for  the  moderatorship  of  the  General 
Assembly.  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1886,  p.  80.]  The  first 
overture  was  defeated  by  a  vote  of  119  Presbyteries  in 
the  negative  to  50  in  the  affirmative,  and  the  second 
by  a  vote  of  122  Presbyteries  in  the  negative  to  52  in 
the  affirmative.  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1887,  p.  94.]  This 
vote  upon  the  overtures,  until  reversed,  indicates 
strong  opposition  in  the  Church  to  the  eligibility  of 


I04         The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder. 

the  ruling  elder  for  the  office  of  moderator.  One  of 
the  main  objections  to  the  ruling  elder  as  moderator 
in  many  minds  lies  in  the  fact  that  it  is  the  usage  in 
Presbytery,  and  the  law  in  Synod  and  General  Assem- 
bly, to  open  the  sessions  of  these  judicatories  with  a 
sermon.  Ruling  elders  not  being  ordained  to  preach 
the  gospel,  but  simply  to  rule,  this  usage  and  law  are 
taken  as  part  of  the  basis  for  the  inference  that  only 
ministers  are  to  be  moderators.  In  reply  to  this  objec- 
tion it  has  been  said  that  the  office  of  moderator  in 
itself  is  simply  an  office  of  rule,  and  does  not  neces- 
sarily involve  the  exercise  of  ministerial  functions. 
The  question  is  a  debatable  one,  and  can  be  settled 
finally  only  by  the  Church  acting  through  the  General 
Assembly  and  the  Presbyteries ;  for  instance,  by  the 
adoption  in  due  form  of  an  amendment  to  the  Consti- 
tution, which  shall  make  ruling  elders  eligible  to  the 
moderatorship  in  the  higher  courts,  and  expressly  pro- 
viding that  ministerial  acts  shall  be  performed  by  minis- 
ters alone. 

9.  Limitations  upon  the  ruling-elder  modera- 
tor. The  Assembly  therefore  answers  that  ''an  elder 
being  moderator  of  Presbytery  ' '  cannot  preside  at  the 
ordination  of  a  minister,  nor  propound  the  constitu- 
tional questions,  nor  take  part  in  the  laying  on  of  the 
hands  of  the  Presbytery,  nor  make  the  ordaining  prayer. 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1890,  p.  113.] 

10.  Vice-moderators.  Under  the  provisions  of 
Rule  7,  of  the  General  Rules  for  Judicatories,  a 
moderator  of  one  of  the  higher  judicatories  may  ap- 
point a  vice-moderator,  and  ruling  elders  have  served 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  105 

as  vice-moderators  of  the  General  Assembly  without 
objection. 

2.  The  General  Assembly. 

1.  Number  of  ruling"  elders  to  be  appointed. 

As  many  ruling  elders  are  to  be  elected  from  each 
Presbytery  as  there  are  ministers  in  the  delegation. 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XII.,  I  2.] 

2.  "Who  are  qualified  for  appointment.  The 
ruling  elders  who  sit  in  General  Assembly  are  chosen 
by  the  Presbyteries,  and  may  be  selected  from  any 
ruling  elders  connected  with  the  churches  of  a  given 
Presbytery.  An  overture  to  the  Assembly  of  1889 
asked  the  question,  ''Would  the  election  of  a  ruling 
elder  as  a  Commissioner  to  the  General  Assembly  be 
valid,  if  at  the  time  of  his  election  he  were  not  in  the 
Presbytery  electing  him?"  The  Assembly  answered, 
'*  Such  election  would  be  valid,  if  he  is  a  member  of 
a  church  under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1889,  p.  102.] 

3.  Time  of  appointment  of  Commissioners. 
"  The  Commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly  shall 
always  be  appointed  by  the  Presbytery  from  which  they 
come,  at  its  last  stated  meeting,  immediately  preceding 
the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly ;  provided,  that 
there  be  a  sufficient  interval  between  that  time  and  the 
meeting  of  the  Assembly,  for  their  Commissioners  to 
attend  to  their  duty  in  due  season  ;  otherwise,  the 
Presbytery  may  make  the  appointment  at  any  stated 
meeting,  not  more  than  seven  months  preceding  the 
meeting  of  the  Assembly.     And  as  much  as  possible 


io6  The  Office  of  tJie  Ruling  Elder, 

to  prevent  all  failure  in  the  representation  of  the  Pres- 
byteries, arising  from  unforeseen  accidents  to  those 
first  appointed,  it  may  be  expedient  for  each  Presby- 
tery, in  the  room  of  each  Commissioner,  to  appoint 
also  an  alternate  Commissioner  to  supply  his  place,  in 
case  of  necessary  absence."    [F.  G.,  Ch.  XXII.,  §  i.] 

4.  Method  of  appointment.  The  Commissioners 
to  General  Assembly  are  usually  chosen  by  ballot.  An 
appointment  by  resolution,  however,  would  be  con- 
stitutional. 

5.  Form  of  commision.  ''Each  Commissioner, 
before  his  name  shall  be  enrolled  as  a  member  of  the 
Assembly,  shall  produce  from  his  Presbytery,  a  com- 
mission under  the  hand  of  the  moderator  and  clerk,  in 
the  following,  or  like  form — viz.  : 

*'  The  Presbytery  of  being  met  at 

on  the  day  of  doth  hereby  appoint 

bishop  of  the  congregation  of  [or 

ruling  elder  in  the  congregation  of  as  the 

case  may  be  ;"]  (to  which  the  Presbytery  may,  if  they 
think    proper,    make  a  substitution   in   the   following 
form)  :    "  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  then 
bishop   of  the  congregation   of  [or  ruling 

elder  of  the  congregation  of  ,  as  the  case  may 

be:]  to  be  a  Commissioner,  on  behalf  of  this  Presby- 
tery, to  the  next  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  to  meet  at 
on    the  day    of  A.  D.  or 

wherever,  and  whenever  the  said  Assembly  may  happen 
to  sit ;  to  consult,  vote,  and  determine,  on  all  things 
that  may  come   before  that  body,   according   to   the 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  107 

principles  and  Constitution  of  this  Church,  and  the 
word  of  God.  And  of  his  diligence  herein,  he  is  to 
render  an  account  at  his  return. 

''  Signed  by  order  of  the  Presbytery, 

'■' ,  Moderator, 

" ,  ClerJk.'' 

''And  the  Presbytery  shall  make  record  of  the  ap- 
pointment."   [F.  G.,  Ch.  XXII.,  §  2.] 

6.  Instructions  to  Commissioners.  The  instruc- 
tions of  a  Commissioner  to  General  Assembly,  are  con- 
tained in  his  commission  in  the  following  words,  "To 
consult,  vote,  and  determine  on  all  things  that  may 
come  before  that  body,  according  to  the  principles  and 
Constitution  of  this  Church,  and  the  Word  of  God." 
In  view  of  the  fact  that  the  commission  issued  to  each 
Commissioner  is  thus  a  part  of  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, Presbyteries  cannot  instruct  the  Commissioners 
whom  they  may  elect,  as  to  the  manner  in  which  they 
shall  vote  upon  any  given  subject.  Commissioners  pos- 
sess liberty  of  action  within  constitutional  limits. 

7.  Commissioner  to  report  to  committee  on 
commissions.  Commissioners  are  to  present  their 
commissions  to  the  Permanent  Committee  on  Commis- 
sions, on  the  morning  of  the  first  day  of  the  sessions 
of  the  Assembly.  The  committee  meets  invariably  at 
8.30  A.  M.,  of  said  first  day,  at  the  church  in  which  the 
Assembly  meets.  [Standing  Orders,  G.  A.,  No.  i 
and  2.] 

8.  Rule  as  to  alternates.  '' Alternates  may  take 
the  place  of  principals,  after  principals  have  been 
seated,  whenever  said  principals  are  obliged  to  with- 


io8  The  Office  of  the  Riding  Elder. 

draw  from  the  Assembly  by  reason  of  sickness  or  other 
sufficient  excuse."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1886,  p.  no.] 

9.  Substitute  for  alternate.  In  the  absence  of 
both  principal  and  alternate,  a  person  named  to  the 
Assembly  by  a  petition  from  a  majority  of  the  mem- 
bers of  a  Presbytery,  may  be  seated  as  a  Commissioner. 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1892,  p.  10.] 

10.  Attendance  of  Comniissioners.  Commis- 
sioners should  attend  with  the  expectation  that  the 
sessions  will  be  of  two  weeks'  continuance.  It  is  ex- 
pected they  will  continue  in  the  Assembly  until  the 
close  of  its  sessions.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1824,  p.  217.] 

11.  Report  of  Commissioners  to  Presbytery. 
Each  Presbytery  is  directed  to  "require  their  Com- 
missioners to  report  whether  they  attended  the  session 
of  the  Assembly  the  whole  time."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1824,  p.   217.] 

12.  Mileage  fund.  The  expenses  of  Commissioners 
in  their  attendance  upon  the  General  Assembly,  both 
for  railroad  travel  and  for  entertainment,  are  paid  out 
of  what  is  called  the  ''  Mileage  Fund."  This  fund  is 
raised  by  an  apportionment  upon  the  Presbyteries, 
voted  by  each  General  Assembly.  It  is  not  an  assess- 
ment, but  is  a  method  of  providing  for  Assembly  ex- 
penses, adopted  under  the  provisions  of  §  3,  Ch.  XXII., 
Form  of  Government.  The  Mileage  Fund  was  estab- 
lished early  in  the  history  of  the  Church,  and  since 
1870  has  been  faithfully  and  annually  contributed  to 
by  the  great  majority  of  the  Presbyteries.  The  appor- 
tionment is  usually  seven  cents  per  communicant,  for 
the  entire  number  of  communicants  in  the  churches 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  109 

of  a  given  home  Presbytery.  Foreign  and  Freedmen's 
Presbyteries  are  exempted  from  payments.  In  connec- 
tion with  the  expenses  of  Commissioners,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  note  that  while  ordinarily  all  the  expenses 
of  railroad  travel  are  paid  from  the  Mileage  Fund, 
only  $1.00  per  day  is  allowed  usually  for  entertain- 
ment. Blanks  for  accounts  of  expenses  are  furnished 
the  Commissioners  by  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assem- 
bly, and  to  him  all  letters  on  Assembly  business  should 
be  addressed. 

XVI.    THE    MINISTER  AS  AN  ELDER. 

1 .  The  functions  of  the  ministerial  oflBce.  The 
Form  of  Government,  Chap.  IV.,  declares  that  '*  the 
pastoral  office  is  the  first  in  the  Church,  both  for  dig- 
nity and  usefulness;"  and  then  proceeds  to  note  the 
several  functions  or  duties  of  the  office  as  indicated  by 
the  different  names  given  in  Scripture  to  the  incumbent 
— viz.,  bishop,  pastor,  minister,  presbyter  or  elder, 
angel  of  the  Church,  ambassador,  steward  of  the  mys- 
teries of  God. 

2.  The  ministerial  elder.  Only  one  of  the  func- 
tions or  duties  indicated  by  the  names  just  given  is 
shared  by  the  minister  with  the  officer  known  techni- 
cally as  the  ruling  elder — viz.,  that  of  rule;  and  in 
connection  with  this  duty,  the  pastor  is  specifically 
designated  as  an  elder,  in  the  words,  ''As  it  is  his  duty 
to  be  grave  and  prudent,  and  an  example  of  the  flock, 
and  to  govern  well  in  the  house  and  kingdom  of  Christ, 
he  is  termed  '  presbyter  or  elder.'  "  [F.  Vi.,  Ch.  IV.] 
The  minister,  therefore,  according  to  the  terms  of  the 


I  lo         The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Either. 

Form  of  Government,  is  not  an  elder  who  has  been  set 
apart  to  teach,  but  an  officer  ordained  to  perform  seve- 
ral duties,  one  of  which  is  to  govern  in  the  church.  Ii 
is  by  virtue  of  this  right  to  govern  that  he  is  a  meml)er 
of  church  courts.  The  name  teaching  elder,  some- 
times applied  to  him,  may  lead  to  misconception  of  his 
true  character  as  a  church  officer.  He  is  not  an  elder 
who  teaches,  but  is  both  preacher  and  elder,  and  is 
usually  in  addition  a  pastor  or  bishop.  His  work  as  a 
preacher  is  not  a  function  of  the  eldership,  but  the 
work  of  an  elder  is  one  of  the  functions  of  the  ministry. 
The  chief  duty  of  the  minister  is  the  preaching  of  the 
Word,*  and  to  that  duty  others  are  added,  among  them 
the  duty  of  government.  If  a  distinctive  name  must 
be  given  the  minister  as  an  elder,  it  should  be  not 
teaching  elder,   but  ministerial  elder. 

3.  Primacy  of  the  pastor  in  the  Session.  I  he 
official  "  dignity  and  usefulness  "  of  the  minister  as  an 
elder  is  shown  also  by  the  fact  that  when  installed  as 
pastor,  he  is  by  virtue  of  that  relation,  and  of  the 
choice  of  the  people,  the  chief  of  the  elders  of  the  par- 
ticular church  in  which  he  governs,  being  the  bishop 
of  the  congregation  and  the  moderator  of  the  Session. 
This  honor  conferred  upon  the  minister  as  an  elder, 
over  other  elders,  is  official,  not  personal.  A  chief 
elder  or  moderator  there  must  be  in  the  Session,  and 
the  church  in  its  Constitution  has  designated  the 
minister  as  such. 

*  "  But  we  will  give  ourselves  continually  to  prayer,  and  to  the 
ministry  of  the  Word."  (Acts  vi.  4.  See,  also,  Romans  x.  13-15; 
Eph.  iv.  11-12;  and  the  Larger  Catechism,  Question  158  ) 


The  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder,  in 

4.  Distinction  between  ministerial  and  judica- 
torial  acts.  The  fact  that  the  ministry  is  a  distinct 
office  from  that  of  the  ruHng  eldership,  finds  additional 
illustration,  in  the  assignment  to  ministers  by  the  Law 
of  the  Church  of  executive  duties  connected  with  cer- 
tain acts  of  church  courts.  All  members  of  Session, 
for  instance,  whether  ministers  or  ruling  elders,  partici- 
pate equally  in  the  deliberations  and  acts,  which  result 
in  the  decision  to  receive  to  communion  unbaptized 
applicants  for  church-membership.  Such  deliberations 
and  acts  are  the  exercise  of  conjoint  authority  in 
government.  But  while  the  Constitution  confers 
power  upon  all  members  of  Session  in  the  reception 
of  church-members,  it  does  not  permit  ruling  elders 
to  baptize.  Baptism  is  not  a  judicatorial  but  a  minis- 
terial act.  What  is  true  of  baptism  is  true  also  of  the 
administration  of  the  T.ord's  Supper,  the  preaching  of 
the  Word,  and  of  ordination.*  The  difference  be- 
tween judicatorial  and  ministerial  acts  is  applicable  in 
all  the  church  courts.  Ruling  elders  in  the  several 
church  courts  are  entitled  equally  with  ministers  to 
act  in  purely  judicatorial  matters,  but  they  are  not  em- 
powered to  perform  ministerial  duties.  T^  care  be 
taken  to  apply  in  practice  the  difference  between  judi- 
catorial and  ministerial  acts,  the  distinction  between 
the  minister  as  a  preacher  and  the  minister  as  an  elder 
will  be  clearly  seen  ;  much  of  misunderstanding  will  be 
avoided  as  to  the  nature  and  functions  of  the  ruling 
eldership  ;  both  the  ministerial  elder  and  the  ruling 
elder  will  appreciate  more  fully  their  common  'duties 
*  See  Limitations  upon  Powers,  p.  68. 


ii2         The  Office  of  the  Riding  Elder. 

as   eiders ;   and   the  efficiency  and  prosperity  of  the 
Church  will  be  greatly  promoted. 

5.  Equality  of  ministerial  and  ruling  elders 
in  all  judicatories.  Apart  from  the  primacy  in  the 
Session,  the  minister  as  an  elder  and  as  a  member  of 
church  courts,  possesses  no  judicatorial  rights  or 
powers  which  are  not  equally  possessed  by  the  ruling 
elder.  Whether  in  Session,  Presbytery,  Synod,  or 
General  Assembly,  all  elders  are  on  an  equality. 

6.  Minister  ineligible  as  a  ruling  elder.  The 
distinction  between  the  ministerial  and  the  ruling  elder 
is  also  emphasized  by  the  fact  that  ''an  ordained  min- 
ister cannot  be  also  a  ruling  elder  in  a  congregation." 
Such  is  the  law  of  the  Church,  and  the  sole  exception 
made  does  but  prove  the  rule.  That  exception  pro- 
vides that  "on  foreign  missionary  ground  it  may  be- 
come expedient  for  a  minister  to  perform  temporarily 
the  function  of  a  ruling  elder,  without  being  specially 
set  apart  to  the  office."  [Mins.  C.  A.,  1871,  p.  546.] 
A  minister  can  be  a  ruler  in  a  particular  church  only 
when  installed  as  pastor,  or  when  appointed  by  the 
Presbytery  as  moderator  of  Session. 

7.  The  minister  as  an  elder  is  a  representative 
of  the  Church  at  large.  Ruling  elders  are  always 
chosen  from  the  male  members  of  a  particular  church, 
and  are  the  representatives  of  the  people  of  such 
church.  Ministerial  elders  are  by  virtue  of  their 
office,  members  of  Presbytery,  and  both  in  that  judi- 
catory, and  when  exercising  authority  in  particular 
churches,  are  the  representatives  of  the  Church  at 
large. 


III. 

THE  SESSION, 


III. 

THE  SESSION. 


I.    THE   CONSTITUENT   ELEMENTS. 

1.  The  members.  ''The  church  Session  consists 
of  the  pastor  or  pastors  and  ruling  elders  of  a  particu- 
lar congregation."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  I.] 

2.  Pastor  a  member  of  Session.  It  is  common 
to  speak  of  the  pastor  and  Session  of  a  given  church. 
This  phraseology  is  not  proper,  though  current  in 
many  quarters.  The  pastor  is  a  part  of  and  permanent 
moderator  of  the  Session.     See  ''  Moderator.'* 

3.  Elders  must  be  ordained  and  installed. 
Elders  must  be  ordained  and  installed  before  they  can 
act  as  members  of  Session.  Term-service  elders  should 
be  reinstalled  after  each  re-election. 

4.  Minister  cannot  be  corresponding  member. 
The  Session  of  a  church  cannot  invite  even  a  minister 
belonging  to  the  same  Presbytery  ''to  sit  as  a  corre^ 
sponding  member  of  said  Session."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
N.  S.,  185T,  p.  20.] 

5.  Elders  cannot  be  corresponding  members. 
There  is  no  constitutional  provision  enabling  Sessions 

115 


ii6  The  Session. 

to  invite  elders  of  other  churches  to  sit  as  correspond- 
ing members. 

6.  Presbytery  cannot  appoint  special  Sessions. 
Presbytery  cannot  appoint  a  special  Session  composed 
of  elders  belonging  to  different  congregations,  with  a 
view  to  the  performance  of  Sessional  duties.  "  The 
appointment  of  such  a  special  Session  is  entirely  un- 
constitutional." [Mins.  G.  A.,  1823,  p.  149;  1824, 
p.  213.]  A  special  Session  of  ruling  elders  of  neigh- 
boring churches  to  obviate  delays  for  want  of  quorums 
is  unconstitutional.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  i860,  p.  28.] 

7.  Deacons.  Deacons  have  no  right  to  take  part 
at  any  time  in  meetings  of  Session,  whether  in  receiv- 
ing or  dismissing  members,  or  in  other  business  of  the 
body.  ''There  is  no  judicial  power  allowed  them  in 
the  Scriptures."     [Mins.  Gen.  Synod,  1715,  p.  4-] 

II.    POWERS.— General. 

The  powers  of  the  Session  are  indicated  in  general 
in  Ch.  IX.  of  Form  of  Government.  See,  also, 
''Powers,"  p.  68.  Certain  specific  powers  are  desig- 
nated in  other  places  in  the  Constitution,  such,  for 
instance,  as  Book  of  Discipline,  §§  34  and  71,  and 
Directory  for  Worship,  Ch.  VI.,  §  3,  and  Ch.  VII., 
§  6.  The  text  of  each  provision  of  the  Constitution 
designating  specific  Sessional  powers  is  given  under 
the  proper  head — e.  g.  "Judicial  Process."  The  gen- 
eral responsibility  of  Session  is  stated  in  the  Form  of 
Government  as  follows:  "The  church  Session  is 
charged  with  maintaining  the  spiritual  government  of 
the  congregation."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  6.] 


The  Session.  117 

For  the  purpose  of  meeting  this  responsibility  the 
Form  of  Government  declares  the  Session  to  "possess 
the  following  general  powers  : ' ' 

1 .  Power  of  reception  and  dismissal.  '  *  To  re- 
ceive members  into  the  church."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX., 
§  6.]     To  dismiss  members.     [B.  D.,  §  109.] 

2.  Power  of  oversight.  ''They  have  power  to 
inquire  into  the  knowledge  and  Christian  conduct  of 
the  members  of  the  church."  ''To  concert  the  best 
methods  for  promoting  the  spiritual  interest  of  the  con- 
gregation." [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  6.]  This  power 
includes  supervision  of  the  conduct  of  church  mem- 
bers, oversight  of  the  Sabbath-school,  the  use  of 
church  buildings,  distribution  of  benevolent  offerings, 
and  care  over  the  pulpit  when  vacant,  as  well  as  the 
oversight  of  the  general  interests  of  the  congregation. 

3.  Power  of  representation.  "  To  appoint  dele- 
gates to  the  higher  judicatories  of  the  Church."  [F. 
G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  6.] 

4.  Power  of  review.  "All  proceedings  of  the 
church  shall  be  reported  to,  and  reviewed  by  the  Ses- 
sion, and  by  its  order  incorporated  with  its  records." 
[B.  D.,  §  71.]  This  includes  the  acts  of  the  Board 
of  Deacons  and  certain  acts  of  the  Trustees. 

5.  Judicial  power.  "  To  call  before  them  offend- 
ers and  witnesses,  being  members  of  their  own  congre- 
gation, and  to  introduce  other  witnesses,  where  it  may 
be  necessary  to  bring  the  process  to  issue,  and  when 
they  can  be  procured  to  attend;"  .  .  .  "to  admonish, 
to  rebuke,  to  suspend  or  exclude  from  the  sacraments, 
those  who  are  found  to  deserve  censure."      [F.  G., 


ii8  The  Session. 

Ch.  IX.,  §  6.]  "Original  jurisdiction"  in  relation  to 
church-members  pertains  to  the  Session.  [B.  D.,  §§ 
i8,  io8.] 

For  the  detail  of  these  powers  see  the  appropriate 
heads  in  the  pages  following. 

III.    MEETINGS. 

1.  Constitutional  provision.  "The  pastor  has 
power  to  convene  the  Session  when  he  may  judge  it 
requisite,  and  he  shall  always  convene  them  when  re- 
quested to  do  so  by  any  two  of  the  elders.  The  Ses- 
sion shall  also  convene  when  directed  to  do  so  by  the 
Presbytery."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  7.] 

2.  Regular  meetings.  The  Session  of  each  church 
should  meet  regularly  once  a  month,  so  far  as  prac- 
ticable, at  an  appointed  place  and  time,  and  due  notice 
of  the  meeting  should  be  given  to  the  members,  either 
through  the  mail  or  from  the  pulpit.  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1890,  p.  132.] 

3.  Special  meetings.  The  pastor  having  the 
power  vested  in  him  by  the  Constitution,  to  call  meet- 
ings "  when  he  may  judge  it  requisite,"  no  provision 
for  special  meetings  is  necessary.  Care  should  be 
taken,  however,  whenever  possible,  to  notify  all  the 
members. 

4.  Informal  meetings.  The  practice  of  holding 
what  are  called  informal  meetings  of  the  Session  is 
quite  common.  In  view  of  the  .power  of  the  pastor  or 
moderator  to  convene  the  Session  at  any  time,  informal 
meetings  are  uncalled  for.  In  vacant  churches,  if 
pressing  matters  require  a  consultation  of  the  elders, 


TJie  Session. 


119 


agreements  entered  into  ^it  such  consultations  should 
be  acted  upon  at  the  first  regular  meeting  thereafter. 
See  caption   No.  7,   below. 

5.  Higher  court  can  order  a  meetingf.  The 
Presbytery  having  jurisdiction  over  a  Session  can 
direct  it  to  meet  for  the  transaction  of  business. 
[F.   G.,    Ch.    IX.,   §   7.] 

6.  Meetings  in  absence  of  pastor.  No  Session 
meeting  is  valid  where  a  church  has  a  pastor,  unless  the 
pastor  be  present  as  moderator,  except  in  the  case  of 
his  sickness  or  absence.  The  elders  in  a  Session  can- 
not hold  a  meeting  without  the  knowledge  of  the 
pastor,  and  then  claim  that  the  action  had  at  such  a 
meeting  was  legal.     See  next  section. 

7.  Official  acts  possible  only  at  regular  called 
meetings.  Acts  such  as  reception  of  members  and 
appointment  of  delegates,  are  "official  acts,  which  the 
judicatory  is  competent  to  perform  only  when  regu- 
larly convened,  and  making  due  record  of  its  proceed- 
ings."    [Mins.  Cx.  A.,  1884,  p.  113.] 

8.  Prayer  at  Session  meetings.  "  While  the  act 
of  opening  and  closing  the  meetings  of  a  Session  with 
prayer  is  not  enjoined  by  the  Constitution,  this  Assem- 
bly judges  it  to  be  in  harmony  with  the  spirit  of  the 
Constitution  and  the  prevailing  usage  of  the  Church 
to  observe  this  solemnity  at  all  meetings  of  record,  ex- 
cept that  the  opening  prayer  may  properly  be  omitted 
after  a  divine  service."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1884,  p.  113-] 
"The  Session  has  discretion  as  to  the  circumstances 
under  which  any  given  meeting  may  be  opened  and 
closed  with  prayer. "     [Mins.  G    A.,  1892,  p.  213.] 


I20  The  Session. 

IV.    QUORUM. 

1.  Constitutional  provision.  Two  elders,  if  there 
be  as  many  in  the  congregation,  with  the  pastor,  shall 
be  necessary  to  constitute  a  quorum.    [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX., 

2.  Quorum  essential.  "  Any  number  of  members 
less  than  the  constitutional  quorum  do  not  make  a 
judicatory,  and  are  not  competent  to  any  organic  act." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1861,  p.  456.] 

3.  One  elder  in  certain  cases.  "  Cases  may 
occur  with  infant  or  feeble  churches  in  which  it  would 
be  impracticable  for  a  time  to  have  more  than  one 
elder,  and  yet  be  necessary  to  perform  acts  of  a  judicial 
character.  For  such  the  Constitution  provides." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1836,  p.  263.] 

4.  When  an  elder  refuses  to  act.  *'  If  Mr.  A., 
as  alleged,  refuses  to  act  as  a  ruling  elder,  and  has  left 
the  church,  Mr.  C.  constitutes  the  Session,  and  is  en- 
titled to  act  as  such."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1869, 
p.  911.] 

5.  Quorum  and  non-resident  elders.  When  of 
three  elders  in  a  Session,  two  were  non-resident,  and 
their  residences  unknown,  the  Assembly  ordered  "  that 
the  pastor  and  the  one  elder  actually  in  the  congrega- 
tion "  be  recognized  under  existing  circumstances,  and 
so  long  as  the  present  condition  of  affairs  may  continue, 
as  the  legal  quorum.      [Mins.,  G.  A.,  1892,  p.  189.] 

6.  Pastor  may  be  a  quorum.  In  the  rare  cases  of 
the  removal  or  death  of  all  the  elders  of  a  given 
church,  or  of  newly-formed  congregations  unable  at 
once  to  secure  ruling  elders,  the  letter  and  the  spirit 


The  Session.  121 

of  the  Constitution  require  that  the  regularly  installed 
pastor,  if  there  be  one,  or  the  moderator  appointed  by 
Presbytery,  should  act  as  the  Session,  until  a  duly- 
called  meeting  of  the  congregation  elects  new  elders. 
If  such  a  meeting  cannot  be  held,  the  matter  should 
be  referred  to  Presbytery  at  the  earliest  time  possible. 

V.    MODERATOR. 
I.  General  Provisions. 

1.  Necessity.  ^'  It  is  equally  necessary  in  the  judi- 
catories of  the  Church,  as  in  other  assemblies,  that 
there  should  be  a  moderator  or  president,  that  the 
business  may  be  conducted  with  order  and  despatch. ' ' 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XIX.,  §  I.] 

2.  Constitutional  powers.  Ch.  XIX.,  §  2,  F.  G. 
invests  the  moderator  with  specific  powers  for  the  trans- 
action of  business.  These  provisions  are  a  part  of  the 
Constitution,  and  cannot  be  modified  or  changed  by 
any  judicatory.  They  are  distinct  from  what  are  called 
the  General  Rules  for  Judicatories.  The  section  for 
convenience  is  arranged  as  follows : 

3.  Source  and  extent  of  authority.  '^The 
moderator  is  to  be  considered  as  possessing,  by  delega- 
tion from  the  whole  body,  all  authority  necessary  for 
the  preservation  of  order  ;  for  convening  and  adjourn- 
ing the  judicatory  ;  and  directing  its  operations  accord- 
ing to  the  rules  of  the  Church." 

4.  Motions.  "  He  is  to  propose  to  the  judica- 
tory every  subject  of  deliberation  that  comes  before 
them." 

5.  Methods  of  business.     He  may  propose  what 


122  The  Session. 

appears  to  him  the  most  regular  and  speedy  way  of 
bringing  any  business  to  issue. 

6.  Interruptions.  *'  He  shall  prevent  the  members 
from  interrupting  each  other," 

7.  Respect  for  the  chair.  ''  And  require  them,  in 
speaking,  always  to  address  the  chair." 

8.  Deviations  from  subject.  ''  He  shall  prevent 
a  speaker  from  deviating  from  the  subject." 

9.  Personalities.  ''And  from  using  personal  re- 
flections." 

10.  Disorder.  ''  He  shall  silence  those  Avho  refuse 
to  obey  order." 

11.  "Withdrawal  of  members.  ''He  shall  pre- 
vent members  who  attempt  to  leave  the  judicatory  with- 
out leave  obtained  from  him." 

12.  Putting  the  vote.  "He  shall,  at  a  proper 
season,  when  the  deliberations  are  ended,  put  the  ques- 
tion and  call  the  votes." 

13.  Casting  vote.  "If  the  judicatory  be  equally 
divided,  he  shall  possess  the  casting  vote.  If  he  be  not 
willing  to  decide,  he  shall  put  the  question  a  second 
time ;  and  if  the  judicatory  be  again  equally  divided,  and 
he  decline  to  give  his  vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost. ' ' 

14.  State  the  question.  "  In  all  questions  he  shall 
give  a  concise  and  clear  state  of  the  object  of  the  vote  ; 
and,  the  vote  being  taken,  shall  then  declare  how  the 
question  is  decided." 

15.  Appeals  from  decisions.  Appeals  from  the 
decisions  of  the  moderator  are  to  be  taken  to  Presby- 
tery. See,  for  other  duties,  "Committees,"  "Rules 
for  Judicatories,''  and  Index,  under  "Moderator." 


The  Session.  123 

2.  Moderator. — Church  with  Pastor. 

1.  Pastor  always  moderator.  Exception.  ''The 
pastor  of  the  congregation  shall  always  be  the  modera- 
tor of  the  Session,  except  when,  for  prudential  reasons, 
it  may  appear  advisable  that  some  other  minister  should 
be  invited  to  preside."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  3.] 

2.  Goncurrence  of  pastor  and  Session  neces- 
'ary  in  exceptional  cases.  In  case  another  moder- 
ator than  the  pastor  is  desirable,  ''  the  pastor  may,  with 
the  concurrence  of  the  Session,  invite  such  other  min- 
ister as  they  may  see  meet,  belonging  to  the  same  Pres- 
bytery, to  preside  in  that  case.  The  same  expedient 
-nay  be  adopted  in  case  of  the  sickness  or  absence  of 
he  pastor."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §3.] 

3.  Absence  of"  the  pastor.  When  the  pastor  of  a 
church  is  absent,  the  minister  invited  to  preside  over  a 
meeting  of  the  Session,  should  be  requested  to  do  so 
with  the  consent  of  the  pastor,  and  after  action  by  the 
Session.     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  3.] 

4.  Sickness  of  the  pastor.  When  a  pastor  is  sick, 
the  clerk  or  other  member  of  Session  should  immedi- 
ately secure  the  pastor's  consent  for  the  Session  to  in- 
vite some  other  minister,  belonging  to  the  same  Pres- 
bytery, to  preside  in   the  emergencv-      [F.   G.,   Ch: 

IX.,  §3-] 

5 .  Prudential  reasons  for  change  of  moderator. 

The  cases  which  the  Constitution  has  in  view  are  chiefly 
those  in  which  the  personal  interests  of  a  pastor  may 
be  under  consideration.  But  it  should  be  borne  in 
mind  that  in  all  such  cases,  the  invitation  to  another 


124  The  Sessio7i. 

minister  to  preside  must  come  from  and  be  forwarded 
through  the  pastor,  after  concurrence  by  the  Session. 

6.  Moderator  other  than  pastor  must  be  of  the 
same  Presbytery.  When  the  pastor  cannot  or  should 
not  act  as  moderator,  then  he  should  invite,  with  the 
concurrence  of  the  Session,  "such  other  minister  as 
they  may  see  meet,  belonging  to  the  same  Presby- 
tery."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  3.] 

7.  Judicial  cases.  If  the  pastor  brings  personally 
charges  against  a  member  of  the  church,  which  is 
neither  desirable  nor  advisable,  he  cannot  act  as  mod- 
erator. 

8.  Pastor's  status  in  case  another  minister 
presides.  The  pastor  is  a  member  of  a  Session  when, 
by  the  action  of  Session,  another  minister  acts  as  mod- 
erator.    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1890,  p.  47.] 

9.  CoUegriate  church.  '' In  congregations  where 
there  are  two  or  more  pastors,  they  shall,  when  present, 
alternately  preside  in  the  Session."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX., 

§5-] 

10.  Must  be  a  minister.  Sections  three  and  four 
of  Chap.  IX.  Form  of  Gov.  deal  with  totally  different 
circumstances.  Section  three  deals  with  the  case  of 
the  Session  of  a  church  which  has  a  pastor,  and  pro- 
vides for  a  moderator  at  meetings  at  which  he  cannot 
or  ought  not  to  preside.  Section  four  deals  with  the 
case  of  the  Session  of  a  vacant  church.  It  would  seem 
that  it  is  only  the  Session  of  a  vacant  church,  which 
in  certain  circumstances  can  proceed  to  business  with- 
out a  ministerial  moderator. 


The  Session.  125 

3.  Moderator — Vacant  Churches. 

1.  Power  of  Presbytery  to  appoint.  ''When, 
therefore,  a  church  is  without  a  pastor,  the  moderator 
of  the  Session  shall  be  either  the  minister  appointed 
for  that  purpose  by  the  Presbytery,  or  one  invited  by 
the  Session  to  preside  on  a  particular  occasion."  [F. 
G.,  Ch.  IX.,  ^  4.] 

2.  Session  may  invite  another  minister.  The 
Session  of  a  vacant  church  has  a  choice  of  moderators 
for  any  given  meeting.  ^Vhile  the  moderator  ap- 
pointed by  Presbytery  is  the  proper  presiding  officer, 
yet  he  may  not  be  able  to  be  present,  and  the  Session, 
therefore,  has  the  constitutional  right  to  invite  another 
moderator  **  to  preside  on  a  particular  occasion."  [F. 
G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  4.] 

3.  Ruling"  elder  may  be  moderator.  "Where 
it  is  impracticable,  without  great  inconvenience,  to 
procure  the  attendance  of  such  a  [minister]  moderator, 
the  Session  may  proceed  without  it."  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
IX  ,  §  4.]     See  also  p.  448. 

4.  Session  to  judge  of  impracticabUity.  The 
Session  of  a  vacant  church,  *'  under  its  responsibity  to 
the  Presbytery,  is  the  judge  of  the  impracticability  of 
procuring  a  moderator."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1869, 
p.  271.]  The  phrase  in  the  last  sentence  of  section  iv., 
Ch.  IX.,  ''without  great  inconvenience,"  ought  to  be 
interpreted,  however,  with  a  view  to  proper  action.  The 
custom  of  some  Sessions,  when  churches  are  vacant,  of 
proceeding  to  business  without  a  minister,  when  half  a 
dozen  ministers  live  within  a  radius  of  a  mile,  is  con- 


126  The  Session. 

trary  to  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  Constitution.  It  is 
fundamental  to  the  Presbyterian  System  that  elders  act 
conjointly  with  ministers.  The  power  to  act  in  excep- 
tional cases,  ought  not  to  be  treated  as  if  it  enabled  a 
Session  to  set  to  one  side  the  provisions  of  the  Consti- 
tution. 

5.  Ministers  to  be  of  the  same  Presbytery. 
It  is  not  "lawful  for  the  Session  of  a  church  that  is 
without  a  pastor,  to  invite  a  minister  of  another  Pres- 
bytery to  moderate  its  meetings."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1891, 
p.  107.]  The  Old  School  Assembly  permitted  minis- 
ters of  other  Presbyteries  to  preside,  and  the  usage  in 
many  Sessions  has  been  in  conformity  with  that  prac- 
tice. 

6.  Pastor-elect  not  moderator.  *' A  pastor-elect 
is  not  moderator  ex  officio,  as  he  yet  has  no  official  con- 
nection with  the  church."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1880,  p.  45.] 

7.  Stated  supply  not  necessarily  moderator. 
The  stated  supply  of  a  vacant  church,  though  regularly 
employed  by  the  church  authorities  for  a  fixed  period, 
is  not  the  moderator  of  Session  unless  appointed  by  the 
Presbytery,  or  invited  to  preside  at  a  particular  meet- 
ing by  the  Session,  being  a  member  of  the  same  Pres- 
bytery. 

8.  Judicial  business  requires  ministerial  mod- 
erator. **  It  is  expedient,  at  every  meeting  of  the 
vSession,  more  especially  when  constituted  for  judicial 
business,  that  there  be  a  presiding  minister."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  IX.,  §  4.]  This  rule  should  be  uniformly  adhered 
to  in  all  judicial  cases. 


The  Session.  127 


VL    CLERK. 

1.  Appointment  and  term  of  service.  ''  Every 
judicatory  shall  choose  a  clerk,  to  record  their  trans- 
actions, whose  continuance  shall  be  during  pleasure." 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XX.] 

2.  Duties.  "  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk,  be- 
sides recording  the  transactions,  to  preserve  the  records 
carefully ;  and  to  grant  extracts  from  them,  whenever 
properly  required."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XX.]  In  addition 
to  the  preceding  requirements,  the  clerk  receives  no- 
tices of  complaints  and  letters  of  dismissal  of  church- 
members  from  other  churches,  signs  letters  of  dismissal 
of  and  citations  in  judicial  cases,  authenticates  records 
of  testimony,  conducts  the  correspondence  of  the  Ses- 
sion, and  acts  as  clerk  at  meetings  of  the  church. 

3.  Authority  of  extracts  from  records.  *'  Such 
extracts  under  the  hand  of  the  clerk,  shall  be  con- 
sidered as  authentic  vouchers  of  the  fact  which  they 
declare,  in  any  ecclesiastical  judicatory,  and  to  every 
part  of  the  Church."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XX.] 

4.  Clerk  should  be  an  elder.  Sessions  sometimes 
appoint  the  pastor  to  the  office  of  clerk.  This,  how- 
ever, should  not  be  done,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the 
pastor  is  by  law  the  moderator  of  Session.  An  elder 
is  the  proper  person  to  perform  the  duties  of  the  office, 
and  can  be  instructed  therein  by  the  pastor,  if  neces- 
sary. 

5.  Minutes  to  be  correctly  kept.  One  of  the 
requirements  of  the  Book  of  Disc,  §  71,  is  that  the 
Presbytery  on  review  shall  examine  *'  whether  the  pro- 


128  The  Session. 

ceedings  have  been  correctly  recorded."  It  is  advis- 
able for  the  clerk,  therefore,  to  read  his  notes  of  the 
proceedings  of  a  given  meeting  of  Session,  at  the  close 
of  such  meeting,  as  well  as  to  secure  their  approval  at 
the  opening  of  the  meeting  next  ensuing.  See  also 
under,  ' ^  Records. ' ' 

6.  Docket.  The  docket  of  business  for  Session 
meetings  should  be  prepared  by  the  clerk,  and  handed 
by  him  to  the  moderator  at  the  opening  of  each  Ses- 
sion. The  following  form  is  suggested,  and  contains 
the  more  important  items  of  business  likely  to  come 
before  a  Session,  except  those  connected  with  judicial 
cases.     It  can  be  modified  to  suit  specific  needs : 

1.  Opening  prayer. 

2.  Calling  of  roll. 

3.  Reading  and  approval  of  minutes. 

4.  Reports  of  permanent  committees. 

1.  Sabbath-school. 

2.  Systematic  beneficence. 

3.  Church  music. 

4.  Missionary  and  young  people's  societies. 

5.  Conference  with  deacons  and  trustees. 

5.  Reports  of  special  committees. 

6.  Report  of  clerk. 

7.  Report  of  treasurer. 

8.  Examination  and  reception  of  members. 

9.  Dismissal  of  members. 

10.  Arrangements  for  Lord's  Supper. 

1 1 .  Report  to  Presbytery. 


The  Session.  129 

12.  Appointment    of    delegates    to    Presbytery   or 

Synod. 

13.  Request   for  meeting   of  the  congregation,   for 

election  of  pastor  or  other  purpose. 

14.  Arrangements  for  installation  of  pastor. 

15.  Selection  of  moderator  in  absence  of  pastor. 

16.  Invitation  to  Presbytery  to  meet  at  the  church. 

17.  Unfinished  business. 

18.  Miscellaneous  business. 

19.  Adjournment. 

20.  Prayer  and  benediction. 

7.  Disability  or  absence  of  clerk.  In  the  dis- 
ability or  absence  of  the  clerk,  the  moderator  is  to  act 
in  the  matter  of  the  receiving  and  filing  of  complaints 
and  appeals.  [B.  D.,  §§  84,  96.]  The  Session,  how- 
ever, for  the  record  of  its  own  transactions  should 
appoint  a  clerk  pro  tern. 

VII.    TREASURER. 

T.  Reason  for  appointment.  Chapter  VI.  of  the 
Directory  for  Worship  directs  the  Session  to  apportion 
the  benevolent  offerings  of  the  congregation  among 
the  Boards  of  the  Church.  This  involves  the  receipt 
and  payment  of  the  funds  contributed  by  church-mem- 
bers. For  the  systematic  conduct  of  the  finances  of 
Session,  a  treasurer,  therefore,  should  be  appointed. 
When  the  Session  is  small  the  clerk  can  be  elected  as 
treasurer.     See,  also,  ''Offerings." 

2.  Report.  The  treasurer  of  Session  should  report 
to  the  Session  at  its  regular  meetings  the  condition 
of  the  funds  in  his  charge,  and  just  after  the  close  of 


13©  The  Session. 

the  ecclesiastical  year,  on  March  31,  should  present  an 
annual  report  for  use  in  preparing  the  Statistical  Re- 
port of  Session  to  Presbytery. 


VIIL    COMMITTEES. 

1.  Permanent  committees.  The  oversight  of  the 
general  interests  of  the  congregation  by  the  Session, 
can  be  most  efficiently  conducted  by  the  appointment 
of  permanent  committees  upon  the  more  important 
matters  of  Sessional  business.  The  General  Assembly 
has  ordered  the  appointment  of  certain  committees, 
such  as  that  on  Systematic  Beneficence,  and  others  are 
required  by  the  needs  of  the  work.  These  committees 
may  be  five  in  number — viz.  :  on  the  Sabbath -school, 
Systematic  Beneficence,  Church  Music,  Missionary  and 
Young  People's  Societies,  and  Conference  with  Dea- 
cons and  Trustees. 

2.  Special  committees.  Special  committees  are 
appointed  for  the  consideration  of  matters  needing 
immediate  and  temporary  attention.  They  may  con- 
sist of  one  or  more  members. 

3.  Committees  on  judicial  matters.  For  com- 
mittees of  investigation  and  prosecution,  see  under 
'^  Judicial  Cases." 

4.  Appointment.     See  "  Rules  for  Jud.,"  p.  400. 

5.  Number  of  members.  The  committees  may  be 
composed  each  of  one  member  in  the  smaller  Sessions, 
and  ought  not  to  be  composed  of  more  than  two  mem- 
bers in  the  larger  Sessions. 

6.  Pastor  a  member.     The  pastor  by  virtue  of  his 


The  Session.  131 

office  is  a  member  of  all  Sessional  committees,  whether 
special  or  permanent. 

7.  Conduct  of  committee  business.  Great  care 
should  be  taken  by  the  committees  of  Session  when 
dealing  with  the  Sabbath-school,  the  missionary,  and 
other  societies,  the  deacons  and  trustees,  to  avoid  all 
causes  of  friction.  The  advice  of  the  Assembly  in  the 
case  of  the  relations  of  the  Session  with  the  trustees, 
is  pertinent  to  all  committee  business  :  "■  that  all  such 
questions  be  treated  by  the  Session  with  Christian  tact 
and  courtesy,  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  forbearance." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1893,  p.  90.] 

8.  References  to  committees.  All  matters  di- 
rectly connected  with  the  business  of  a  permanent  or 
special  committee  of  Session,  should  be  referred  to  it 
for  report,  or,  if  immediate  action  is  required,  should 
be  brought  by  it  before  Session  through  the  moderator. 

9.  Reports.  Permanent  committees  should  be 
called  upon  for  reports  at  every  regular  meeting  of 
the  Session,  and  the  resolutions  appointing  special 
committees  should  contain  a  clause  requiring  them  to 
report  at  the  meeting  next  ensuing. 

IX.    RECORDS. 

I.  Fair  record  of  proceedings  to  be  kept, 
"Every  Session  shall  keep  a  fair  record  of  its  proceed- 
ings." [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  8.]  The  phrase  ''fair 
record  "  indicates  that  it  is  not  expected  that  Sessional 
should  be  as  minute  as  Presbyterial  records,  for  con- 
cerning the  latter  it  is  declared  [F.  (i.,  Ch.  X.,  §9] 
to  be  the  duty  of  the  Presbytery  to  keep  a  '*  full  and 


132  The  Session. 

fair  record."  A  record,  therefore,  maybe  fair  with- 
out being  minute.  It  is  desirable  that  the  record 
should  be  both  accurate  and  neat. 

2.  Forms  of  records.  See  forms  for  many  of  the 
items  of  business  transacted  by  the  vSession  in  Part  VI. 

3.  Minutes  board  of  deacons.     It  is  discretion 
ary  with  church  Sessions  to  order  the  minutes  of  the 
board  of  deacons  to  be  incorporated  with  the  records 
of  Session.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1891,  p.  107.] 

4.  Church  meeting's.  "■  All  proceedings  of  the 
church  shall  be  reported  to,  and  reviewed  by,  the  Ses- 
sion, and  by  its  order  incorporated  with  the  records." 
[B.  D.,  §  7,.] 

5.  Church  meetings,  incorporation  mandatory. 
*'  The  rule  is  not  discretionary,  but  mandatory,  that 
church  Sessions  shall  order  the  incorporation  of  the 
proceedings  of  congregational  meetings  with  their  own 
records."      [Mins.  G.  A.,  1887,  p.  117.] 

6.  Church  meetings,  extent  of  incorporation. 
^*  It  is  in  the  power  of  church  Sessions  to  direct  that 
the  proceedings  of  such  meetings  (congregational)  or 
of  the  church,  (whether  said  proceedings  are  reported 
to  the  Session  in  the  form  of  minutes  of  meetings  or  as 
reports  of  boards  or  committees),  shall  be  incorporated 
in  the  Sessional  records  in  such  a  manner,  and  to  such 
an  extent  only,  as  will  faithfully  exhibit  the  action 
taken."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1887,  p.  118.] 

7.  Trustees,  proceedings  of,  at  congregational 
meetings.  Referring  to  the  preceding  action,  the 
Assembly  has  said  that  *'  this  construction  of  the  rule 
in  question  is  to  be  understood  to  apply  to  the  pro- 


The  Session.  133 

ceedings  of  trustees  in  all  cases,  in  which,  under  the 
laws  of  the  places  where  they  exercise  their  functions, 
their  action  is  subject  to  review  by  Session."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1887,  p.  118.] 

8.  Yearly  review  by  Presbytery.  The  "  record 
shall  be  at  least  once  in  every  year  submitted  to  the 
inspection  of  the  Presbytery."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  8.] 
''Every  judicatory  above  a  Session  shall  review,  at 
least  once  a  year,  the  records  of  the  proceedings  of  the 
judicatory."  [B.  D.,  §  71.]  "It  is  required  of  all 
the  Presbyteries  within  the  bounds  of  the  General  As- 
sembly, annually  to  call  up  and  examine  the  Sessional 
records  of  the  several  churches  under  their  care,  as 
directed  in  the  Book  of  Discipline."  [Mins.,  1809, 
p.  221.] 

9.  Presbytery  may  require  records  to  be  pro- 
duced. *'If  the  lower  judicatory  shall  omit  to  send 
up  its  records  for  this  purpose,  the  higher  may  require 
them  to  be  produced,  either  immediately,  or  at  a  speci- 
fied  time,    as   circumstances   may   determine."      [B. 

D.,  §71] 

10.  Review  does  not  extend  to  statistical  items. 
The  right  of  general  review  and  control  ''does  not" 
extend  to  statistical  items  of  baptisms  and  administra- 
tions of  the  Lord's  Supper,  inserted  for  record  and 
convenient  reference,  in  chronological  order,  between 
the  minutes  of  actual  proceedings."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1883,  p.  631.] 

11.  Presbyterial  rules  not  necessarily  obliga- 
tory. The  Presbytery  cannot  "  pass  rules  for  the  con- 
duct of  church  Sessions,  and  then  take  exceptions  to 


134  The  Session. 

the  proceedings  of  church  Sessions  that  are  not  ac- 
cording to  said  rules,  when  the  rules  are  not  prescribed 
by  our  Form  of  Government  or  Book  of  Discipline." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1883,  p.  631.] 

12.  Records  once  approved  cannot  be  altered 
by  Session.  "A  record  once  approved  by  a  higher 
court  cannot  be  altered  or  annulled  by  a  lower  one. 
If  there  be  an  error  in  the  record,  the  remedy  is  to  be 
sought  by  an  application  to  the  highest  judicatory  that 
has  endorsed  such  mistake."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S., 
1862,  p.  34.] 

X.    REGISTERS   AND   ROLLS. 

1.  General  provision.  ''It  is  important  that 
every  church  Session  keep  a  fair  register  of  marriages, 
of  baptisms,  with  the  times  of  the  births  of  the  individ- 
uals baptized,  of  baptized  persons  admitted  to  the 
Lord's  Table,  and  of  the  deaths  and  other  removals 
of  church-members."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  9.] 

2.  Church-members.  A  full  and  accurate  register 
should  be  kept  of  all  the  members  of  the  church. 

3.  Absentee  members.  Each  Session  should  keep 
a  roll  of  members  who  have  removed  out  of  the  bounds 
of  the  congregation,  without  obtaining  a  certificate  of 
dismission,  and  who  have,  after  being  advised,  refused 
to  apply  for  such  certificate.     This  roll  shall  state  the 

-relation  of  each  to  the  church,  and  such  members  shall 
''continue  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session." 
[B.  D.,  §  50.]     See  also  pp.  448,  452,  and  457. 

4.  Suspended  members.     "  A  separate  roll  of  all 


The  Session.  135 

such  names  shall  be  kept,  stating  the  relations  of  each 
to  the  church."     [B.  D.,  §50.] 

5.  Baptized  children.  See,  ''Children  of  Be- 
lievers. ' ' 

6.  Purging  the  roll :  actual  membership  to  be 
reported.  Utmost  care  should  be  taken  to  clear  the 
"church  registers  of  all  deceased,  dismissed,  and  lost 
members ;  and  that  it  may  thus  be  known  what  is  the 
actual  membership."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1869, 
p.  272.] 

7.  Printed  volume.  The  Board  of  Publication  has 
provided  a  volume  containing  these  registers,  and  every 
Session  should  procure  a  copy. 

8.  Custody  of  registers.  The  volume  or  volumes 
containing  the  records  of  Session  and  the  facts  con- 
cerning church-members  should  be  in  charge  of  the 
clerk  of  Session,  and  the  pastor  should  report  to  the 
clerk  all  necessary  items  of  baptisms,  marriages,  etc. 

XI.    MEMBERS   OF   THE   CHURCH. 
General   Matters. 

1.  Extent  of  Sessional  jurisdiction.  No  mem- 
ber of  a  church  can  properly  ever  cease  to  be  such  but 
by  death,  exclusion,  regular  dismission,  or  an  orderly 
withdrawing  to  join  some  other  Christian  denomina- 
tion ;  and  must  of  necessity  continue  to  be  amenable 
to  that  church  until  he  becomes  regularly  connected 
with  another."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1825,  p.  256.] 

2.  Congregation  has  no  jurisdiction.  "  No  vote 
of  the  congregation  of  a  Presbyterian  church  can  affect 


136  The  Session. 

the  rights  of  a  communing  member  as  such.  All  such 
power  is  vested  in  the  Session."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S., 
1866,  p.  54.] 

3.  Exceptions  to  Sessional  jurisdiction.  Only 
the  Session  can  receive  or  dismiss  church-members, 
except — 

a.  At  the  organization  of  a  church,  when  the  com- 
mittee of  Presbytery  acts. 

b.  At  the  dissohition  of  a  church,  when  Presbytery 
can  grant  letters  of  dismission.     [B.  D.,  §  112.] 

c.  In  the  case  of  a  minister  who  demits  his  office, 
when  the  Presbytery  can  give  him  a  letter  to  any  church 
with  which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself.    [B.  D., 

d.  In  the  case  of  a  complaint  against  a  Session  for 
not  granting  a  letter  of  dismissal  to  a  church-member, 
when  the  Presbytery  has  ordered  the  Session  to  act.  If 
the  Session  declines  to  obey  the  order  of  Presbytery  to 
grant  the  letter,  then  the  Presbytery  may  issue  the  let- 
ter under  the  signature  of  its  own  officer.     See  p.  150. 

4.  Specific  po^wers  over  members.  The  church 
Session  "have  power  to  inquire  into  the  knowledge 
and  Christian  conduct  of  the  members  of  the  church ; 
to  call  before  them  offenders  and  witnesses ;  to  receive 
members  into  the  church ;  to  admonish,  to  rebuke,  to 
suspend  or  exclude  from  the  sacraments,  those  who 
are  found  to  deserve  censure."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  6.] 
The  powers  of  Session  over  members  are,  therefore,  (i) 
Reception,  (2)  Oversight,  (3)  Judicial  action,  (4)  Dis- 
mission. These  several  powers  are  treated  of  under 
their  appropriate  heads. 


The  Session.  lyj 

5.  Church  without  elders.  In  the  case  of  a 
church  without  ruling  elders  ''the  Presbytery  should 
appoint  a  special  committee  to  take  the  oversight  of  the 
church,  and  to  secure,  as  soon  as  possible,  the  election  of 
proper  officers — ruling  elders  and  deacons — that  it  may 
perform  all  the  functions  of  a  Presbyterian  church." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1890,  p.  116.]  The  special  committee 
of  Presbytery  is  the  proper  body  to  receive  members 
in  the  case  of  such  church. 

6.  Members  of  extinct  church.  ''  If  a  church 
becomes  extinct,  the  Presbytery  with  which  it  was  con- 
nected shall  have  jurisdiction  over  the  members,  and 
grant  them  letters  of  dismission  to  some  other  church. 
It  shall,  also,  determine  any  case  of  discipline  begun 
by  the  Session  and  not  concluded."     [B.  D.,  §  112.] 

7.  Candidates  and  licentiates  are  church-mem- 
bers. "  That  although  candidates  and  licentiates  are 
training  for  the  gospel  ministry,  and  in  consequence 
of  this  are  placed  under  the  care  of  Presbyteries,  and 
in  certain  respects  become  immediately  responsible  to 
them,  yet  they  are  to  be  regarded  as  belonging  to  the 
order  of  the  laity  till  they  receive  ordination  to  the 
whole  work  of  the  gospel  ministry."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1829,  p.  377.]     See  also  p.  451. 

8.  Ordained  ministers  not  members.  ''Or- 
dained ministers  ought  not  to  be  considered  church- 
members,  and  to  have  their  names  enrolled  as  such." 
[xMins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1843,  P-  i?^.] 

9.  Blank  forms  of  the  Board  of  Publication  rec- 
ommended. The  General  x\ssembly  "urges  upon 
all  our  churches  the  use  of  the  printed  blanks  for  the 


138  The  Session. 

dismission  and  reception  of  members,  furnished  by  our 
Board  of  Publication."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1871,  p.  587.] 


XII.    RECEPTION  OF  MEMBERS. 

1.  Constitutional  provisions.  '' The  Session  has 
power  to  receive  members  into  the  church."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  IX.,  §6.]  See  for  reception  on  confession,  No. 
18,  p.  141,  and  by  certificate.  No.  2,  p.  146. 

2.  Terms  of  membership.  The  only  terms  of 
membership  are  the  conditions  of  salvation.  ''  A  pro- 
fession of  faith  in  Christ  and  obedience  to  him  is  all 
that  is  required  in  our  Standards  of  those  who  are  out 
of  the  visible  Church,  in  order  to  their  being  baptized. ' ' 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  i860,  p.  244.  See  C.  F.,  Ch. 
XXVIII.,  §  4;  and  L.  C,  Quest.  166;  S.  C,  Quest. 
95.]  Faith  in  Christ  involves  repentance  for  sin, 
dependence  for  salvation  solely  upon  his  atoning  work, 
recognition  of  his  deity,  acknowledgment  of  his  au- 
thority as  Lord,  and  acceptance  of  the  Scriptures  as 
the  Word  of  God.     See  p.  458. 

3.  Vote  of  Session  is  the  final  act.  For  the  re- 
ception of  church-members,  whether  by  letter  or  on 
confession  of  faith,  ''  the  Session  is  the  church,  and  its 

act  of  admission  the  act  of  the  church The  vote 

of  the  Session  is  the  essential  and  final  act  by  which 
they  are  thus  received,  and  needs  no  subsequent  action 
of  the  church  to  give  it  reality  or  validity."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1865,  pp.  22,  23.] 

4.  Members  must  be  received  by  Session. 
*'  The  order  of  the  churches  requires  that  all  persons 


The  Session.  139 

making  a  public  profession  of  religion  be  introduced 
to  the  communion  of  the  Church  only  by  an  individual 
Session  regularly  constituted."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1832, 
p.  334.]  See  for  exceptions,  No.  3,  p.  136,  and  No. 
6,  p.  137. 

5.  Members  can  be  received  only  into  the 
church  over  "which  Session  rules.  '^  Sessions  can- 
not receive  persons  on  profession  of  their  faith  in 
Christ,  or  by  letter,  into  any  body  except  into  the 
organized  church  of  which  any  given  Session  is  the 
governing  body."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1893,  p.  Z(i.'\ 

6.  Session  not  to  receive  members  intending  to 
belong"  to  another  church.  '  '■  The  practice  of  one 
Session  admitting  to  a  Christian  profession,  persons 
belonging  or  intending  to  belong  to  a  congregation 
under  the  care  of  another  Session,  is  irregular,  and 
ought  not  to  be  countenanced."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1832, 

P-   334-] 

7.  Absentee  members  not  to  be  received  on 
confession.  "When  a  person  has  been  absent  three 
years  and  his  residence  unknown,  the  Session  of  any 
other  Presbyterian  church  cannot  receive  him  on  pro- 
fession of  faith,  if  restored  standing  in  the  church  to 
which  he  belongs  and  regular  dismission  therefrom  are 
possible."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1887,  p.  81.] 

8.  Suspended  member  cannot  be  received  on 
examination.  A  suspended  church-member  uniting 
with  another  church  on  examination,  without  stating 
the  fact  of  his  suspension,  ''unites  deceptively.  So 
soon  as  the  facts  in  the  case  are  ascertained  by  the 
Session  of  this  second   church,  the  proper   order  of 


I40  The  Session. 

procedure  is  for  this  Session,  after  conference  with  the 
accused  person,  to  strike  his  name  from  their  roll  of 
church-members  as  not  under  their  jurisdiction,  to 
communicate  their  action  to  the  Sesssion  suspending 
him,  with  the  reasons  for  it,  and  to  request  the  said 
Session  to  proceed  against  him  on  separate  process  for 
duplicity  and  disorder."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1866, 
p.  269.] 

9.  Applicants  for  membership  having  scruples 
on  infant  baptism.  ''  While  it  is  clear,  that  persons 
otherwise  of  good  Christian  character,  are  not  to  be 
excluded  from  the  communion  of  that  Church,  be- 
cause they  have  scruples  concerning  infant  baptism, 
there  is  in  every  case,  where  such  persons  apply  for 
admission,  a  question  as  to  the  expediency  of  receiving 
them,  upon  which  the  Session  of  the  church  must 
decide."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1834,  p.  36.] 

10.  Persons  disinclined  to  submit  to  the  ordi- 
nances and  regulations  of  the  Church  not  to  be 
received.  Persons  who  do  not  believe  in  water  bap- 
tism [Mins.  G.  A.,  1883,  p.  627],  and  persons  not  in- 
clined to  submit  to  the  discipline  of  the  church  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1853,  p.  434],  are  not  to  be  received. 

11.  Persons  rejecting  fundamental  doctrines 
«dannot  be  admitted.  Persons  who  do  not  believe  in 
the  fundamental  doctrines  of  evangelical  Christianity 
are  not  to  be  received  into  membership  in  the  Presby- 
terian Church.  For  this  reason  the  Assembly  decided 
that  Swedenborgians  and  Universalists  could  not  be 
received.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1886,  p.  37;   1892,  p.  60.] 

12.  Persons  engaged  in  certain  occupations  not 


The  Session.  141 

to  be  admitted.  Persons  engaged  in  secular  work 
on  I  -  Sabbath  with  a  view  to  worldly  advantage 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1819,  p.  713],  and  persons  engaged  in 
the  manufacture  and  sale  of  intoxicating  drinks  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1877,  p.  558],  are  not  to  be  admitted  to  mem- 
bership. 

13.  Persons  guilty  of  certain  practices.  Polyga- 
mists  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1875,  p.  507],  and  duellists  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1805,  p.  339],  are  not  to  be  received  until  they 
*'  manifest  a  just  sense  of  guilt,  and  give  satisfactory 
evidence  of  repentance." 

14.  Discretion  vested  in  the  Session.  "Every 
Session  must  judge  of  that  degree  of  knowledge  of 
Christian  doctrine,  and  adherence  thereto  on  the  part 
of  those  examined  by  them,  which  may  render  their 
reception  suitable,  and  for  their  own  edification,  and 
the  peace  of  the  church."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1S53, 

P-  434] 

1 5 .  Baptism  necessary  to  membership.  * '  The 
vote  of  the  Session  is  conditioned  upon  the  baptism, 
and  can  in  no  case  be  a  substitute  for  the  sacrament 
itself."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1867,  p.  496.] 

16.  Baptized  children.     See  p.  162. 

17.  Other  denominations.     Seep.  445. 

18.  Baptized  persons,  public  profession.  ''Any 
forms,  for  publicly  recognizing  those  who  have  been 
thus  admitted  to  sealing  ordinances,  should  give  effect 
to  the  distinction,  so  clearly  laid  down  by  our  Stand- 
ards, between  admitting  the  children  of  the  church  to 
the  Lord's  Table,  and  the  unbaptized  to  membership 
in  the  church."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1873,  P-  639.] 


142  The  Session. 

19.  Unbaptized     persons,    public     profession. 

'*  When  unbaptized  persons  apply  for  admission  into 
the  church,  they  shall,  in  ordinary  cases,  after  giving 
satisfaction  with  respect  to  their  knowledge  and  piety, 
make  a  public  profession  of  their  faith,  in  the  presence 
of  the  congregation;  and  thereupon  be  baptized." 
[D.  W.,  Ch.  X.,§4-]   Seep.  458. 

20.  Profession  of  faith  may  be  in  the  presence 
of  the  Session.  ''The  public  profession  of  one's 
faith  may  for  sufficient  reasons,  as  the  Directory  for 
Worship  [Ch.  X.,  §  4]  implies,  be  omitted."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1867,  p.  497.]  But  in  such  exceptional 
cases,  the  profession  should  be  in  the  presence  of  the 
Session  or  a  committee  of  the  Session.  A  profession 
made  by  a  person  /;/  articulo  mortis^  and  only  in  the 
presence  of  a  minister  or  elder,  does  not  constitute 
membership  in  the  visible  Church. 

21.  Local  confessions  of  faith  and  covenants 
not  authoritative.  "  Confessions  of  faith  and  cove- 
nants in  use  among  local  churches  are  not  essential  to 
the  organization  of  a  church,  or  the  establishment  of 
membership  therein,  since  they  are  not  the  authorita- 
tive standard  of  faith  or  practice  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1865,  p.  23.] 

XIII.    EXAMINATION  OF  APPLICANTS. 

1.  Examination  of  applicants.  "  Those  who  are 
to  be  admitted  to  sealing  ordinances,  shall  be  exam- 
ined as  to  their  knowledge  and  piety."     [D.  W.,  Ch. 

X.,  §  3.] 

2.  Examination  to  be  in  the  presence  of  the 


The  Session.  143 

Session.  "  Inasmuch  as  the  members  oi"  the  Session 
are  the  judges  of  the  qualifications  of  those  to  be  ad- 
mitted to  sealing  ordinances,  and  the  reception  of  such 
is  their  act,  the  examination  of  candidates  ought  mani- 
festly to  be  in  their  presence,  unless  in  special  cases." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1885,  p.  638.] 

3.  Committee  to  examine  in  special  cases. 
With  reference  to  the  examination  of  candidates  unable 
to  appear  before  Session  the  Assembly  has  decided  that 
''  in  special  cases  of  sickness,  or  other  hindrance,  this 
duty  may  be  performed  by  a  committee  under  direction 
of  the  Session."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1885,  p.  638.] 

4.  Persons  to  examine.  The  examination  of 
candidates  for  church-membership  should  be  con- 
ducted under  the  direction  of  the  pastor,  or,  if  there 
be  none,  by  the  moderator  of  the  Session.  All  the 
ruling  elders  present  should  be  requested  by  name  to 
take  part  in  the  examination,  and  no  elder  should  be 
excused  from  performing  this  duty. 

5.  Previous  conference  with  applicants.  The 
pastor,  or,  if  there  be  none,  the  clerk  of  Session,  should 
confer  with  applicants,  prior  to  their  appearance  before 
the  Session,  with  a  view  to  due  preparation  for  the  ex- 
amination, and  to  remove  any  natural  fears  which  may 
be  cherished  by  young  persons. 

6.  Method  and  character  of  examination.  The 
moderator  should  first  ascertain  the  full  name  and  age 
of  each  candidate,  and  the  fact  of  his  or  her  baptism 
or  non -baptism.  These  items  should  be  entered  upon 
the  memorandum  of  the  clerk  of  Session  for  use  in  the 
lecords.     Then  should  follow  inquiries  as  to — 


144  The  Session. 

(i)  The  time  when  a  desire  was  first  felt  by  the 
candidates  to  confess  Christ ; 

(2)  The  influences  which  led  to  this  desire ; 

(3)  The  motives  impelling  to  union  with  the  Church ; 

(4)  The  habits  of  the  candidates  with  respect  to 
prayer  and  reading  of  the  Scriptures  ; 

(5)  The  acceptance  by  the  candidates  of  the  Scrip- 
tures as  the  Word  of  God  ; 

(6)  The  extent  of  their  realization  of  sin  and  conse- 
quent need  of  a  Saviour  ; 

(7)  Their  dependence  upon  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
alone  for  salvation ; 

(8)  Their  knowledge  of  fundamental  Christian  doc- 
trine ; 

(9)  Their  purpose  to  obey  and  serve  Christ  in  the 
life; 

(10)  Their  purpose  to  perform  faithfully  their  duties 
as  church-members. 

The  examination  should  be  as  simple  as  possible, 
avoiding  all  theological  technicalities,  and  developing 
mainly  the  fact  of  actual  faith  in  and  purpose  to  serve 
faithfully  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Especially  should 
care  be  taken  not  to  burden  the  consciences  of  con 
verts  with  doctrines,  belief  in  which  is  not  required  of 
church-members.     See  p.  46. 

7.  Questions  precedent  to  admission.  While 
inquiries  along  the  lines  above  indicated  should  be 
put  to  applicants,  by  all  members  of  the  Session,  in 
their  discretion,  the  following  or  similar  questions 
should  be  put  to  all  applicants  by  the  moderator,  and 
answered  by  them  in  the  affirmative : 


The  Session.  145 

1.  Do  you  believe  in  one  God,  Father,  Son  and 
Holy  Ghost  ? 

2.  Do  you  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  only-be- 
gotten Son  of  God,  and  do  you  receive  him  as  your 
Saviour  and  acknowledge  him  as  your  Lord? 

3.  Do  you  believe  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  the 
Word  of  God,  and  accept  them  as  the  infallible  and 
supreme  rule  of  faith  and  conduct  ? 

4.  Do  you  promise  to  endeavor  to  lead  a  consistent 
Christian  life? 

5 .  Do  you  promise  to  obey  the  rules  of  this  church, 
to  contribute  to  its  support  according  to  ability,  to 
attend  its  services,  and  to  promote  its  peace,  purity, 
and  welfare,  so  long  as  you  remain  a  member? 

8.  Reception  of  applicants.  A  motion  to  receive 
applicants  having  been  made  and  adopted,  the  mem- 
bers of  Session  should  rise  and  extend  a  cordial  wel- 
come in  the  name  of  Christ  to  the  new  members,  taking 
them  by  the  hand,  and  wishing  them  happiness  and 
success  in  the  Christian  life.  A  brief  prayer  would  be 
a  fitting  close  to  the  solemn  service. 

9.  Directions  to  applicants  after  reception. 
The  moderator  of  Session  should  give  to  the  new  mem- 
bers definite  directions  as  to  the  time  during  divine 
service,  when  they  will  make  a  public  profession  of  faith 
in  Christ. 

XIV.    DISMISSAL    OR    WITHDRAWAL    OF 

MEMBERS. 

I.  Sessions  to  counsel  transfer.    It  is  *'  enjoined 
upon  the  Sessions  of  our  churches,  on  the  removal  of 
10 


146  The  Session. 

any  members  beyond  the  boundaries  of  their  own  or- 
ganization," to  "counsel  these  members  to  transfer  their 
relation  immediately,  if  practicable,  or  at  the  earliest 
opportunity."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1869,  p.  923.] 

2.  Certificate  required.  "  When  any  member  shall 
remove  from  one  church  to  another,  he  shall  produce 
a  certificate,  ordinarily  not  more  than  one  year  old,  of 
his  church-membership  and  dismission,  before  he  shall 
be  admitted  as  a  regular  member  of  that  church."  [B. 
D.,  §  114.]     See,  also,  p.  445. 

3.  Jurisdiction  over  transferred  member.  "A 
member  of  a  church,  receiving  a  certificate  of  dismis- 
sion to  another  church,  shall  continue  to  be  a  member 
of  the  church  giving  him  the  certificate,  and  subject  to 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session,  until  he  has  become  a 
member  of  the  church  to  which  he  is  recommended,  or 
some  other  evangelical  church."     [B.  D.,  §  109.] 

4.  Certificate  to  be  addressed  to  a  church. 
''The  certificate  shall  be  addressed  to  a  particular 
church."     [B.  D.,  §  114.] 

5.  Certificate  good  in  any  evangelical  church. 
While  a  certificate  of  dismission  is  to  be  addressed  to 
a  particular  church,  the  holder  may  deposit  it  with 
''some  other  evangelical  church."     [B.  D.,  §  109.] 

6.  Certificate  to  include  children.  In  addition 
to  the  name  of  the  church-member,  if  that  member  be 
a  parent  "  the  names  of  the  baptized  children,  if  such 
children  are  members  of  his  household  and  remove 
with  him,  and  are  not  themselves  communicants,  shall 
be  included  in  the  certificate  of  dismission."  [B.  D., 
I  "4.] 


The  Session.  147 

7.  Sessions  may  delegate  authority  to  issue 
certificates.  The  Assembly  "does  not  find  in  the 
Form  of  Government  anything  which  would  invalidate 
the  custom  of  authorizing  by  vote  of  Session,  its  moder- 
ator or  stated  clerk  to  issue  letters  in  the  interim  of 
the  meetings  of  the  Session,  to  members  who  are  in 
good  standing,  and  to  report  such  dismissions  to  the 
Session  at  its  next  meeting."  [Minutes  G.  A.,  1891, 
p.  106.] 

8.  Bflfect  of  certificate.  ''A  letter  of  dismission, 
whether  issued  to  a  ruling  elder  or  private  member, 
terminates  the  relations  of  the  person  dismissed  with 
the  church  giving  the  letter,  except  so  far  as  said 
church  is  responsible  for  its  watch  and  care  over  him 
during  the  period  of  transition."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  N. 
S.,  1867,  p.  512.]  A  dismissed  member,  further, 
shall  ''  not  deliberate  or  vote  in  a  church  meeting,  nor 
exercise  the  functions  of  any  office,  until  he  has  be- 
come a  member  of  the  church  to  which  he  is  recom- 
mended."    [B.  D.,  §  109.] 

9.  Notification  to  churches.  The  clerk  of  the 
Session  granting  certificates  of  dismission,  should 
notify  the  church  to  which  members  are  dismissed  of 
the  fact.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1869,  p.  923.] 

10.  Reception  to  be  reported.  ''  The  fact  of  the 
reception  of  the  person  or  persons  named  ' '  in  the  cer- 
tificate of  dismission,  ''  shall  be  promptly  communicated 
to  the  church  which  gave  it."      [B.  D.,  §  114.] 

1 1 .  Irregularity  does  not  invalidate  dismission. 
In  the  case  of  certain  persons  whose  dismission  was 
not  in  regular  form,  "■  the  Assembly,  while  not  approv- 


148  The  Sessio7t. 

ing  of  the  haste  and  confusion  with  which  their  dis- 
mission was  given,"  ''declared  their  actual  connec- 
tion with  the  church  of now  to  be  valid  and 

regular."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1849,  P-  266.] 

12.  Dismissal  of  absentee  members.  "If  a 
church-member,  more  than  two  years  absent  from  the 
place  of  his  ordinary  residence  and  church  connec- 
tions, applies  for  a  certificate  of  membership,  his  ab- 
sence, and  the  knowledge  of  the  church  respecting  his 
demeanor  for  that  time,  or  its  want  of  information  con- 
cerning it,  shall  be  distinctly  stated  in  the  certificate." 
[B.  D.,  §116.] 

13.  Suspended  member,  dismission  of.  "  It 
may  be  orderly  in  circumstances  of  necessity,  arising 
from  removal  to  an  inconvenient  distance,"  to  "dis- 
miss to  another  church  a  suspended  member,"  "pro- 
vided that  in  no  instance  the  Session  from  which  he  be 
dismissed  be  allowed  to  review  or  rejudge  the  case." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1849,  P-  239.]     See  p.  446. 

14.  Suspended  member  may  claim  dismission 
when  restored.  "  When  a  superior  judicatory  has 
taken  action  restoring  a  suspended  member  to  a  good 
standing,  said  member  has  the  right  on  application  to 
receive  a  regular  certificate  of  dismission  from  the  Ses- 
sion with  which  he  is  connected  to  any  other  church 
which  he  may  name."  [See  Mins.  G.  A.,  1824, 
p.  223.] 

1 5 .  Form  of  dismission  to  other  denominations. 
The  whole  subject  of  the  form  of  dismission  to  other 
denominations,  "is  one  that  ought  to  be  left  to  the 
sound   discretion   of    the   various   church    Sessions." 


The  Session.  149 

[Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1851,  p.  28.]  A  certificate  of 
Christian  character,  as  a  rule,  will  be  sufficient.  See 
suggestion  of  Form,  p.  438,  and  also  p.  445. 

16.  Members  uniting"  with  other  denominations 
without  certificates.  "  If  a  communicant  renounces 
the  communion  of  this  Church  by  joining  another 
denomination,  without  "regular  dismission,  although 
such  conduct  is  disorderly,  the  Session  shall  take  no 
other  action  in  the  case  than  to  record  the  fact,  and 
order  his  name  to  be  erased  from  the  roll.  If  charges 
are  pending  against  him,  these  charges  may  be  prose- 
cuted." [B.  D.,  §  53.]  In  cases  of  this  kind,  a 
sufficient  basis  for  action  by  the  Session  would  be  fur- 
nished by  the  testimony  of  two  credible  witnesses,  to  the 
fact  of  the  union  of  a  given  person  with  another  de- 
nomination. 

17.  Return  of  certificate  within  a  year  restores 
rights,  except  those  of  oflB.ce.  Should  a  member 
"return  the  certificate  within  a  year  from  its  date,  the 
Session  shall  make  record  of  the  fact,  but  he  shall  not 
thereby  be  restored  to  the  exercise  of  the  functions  of 
any  office  previously  held  by  him  in  that  church." 
[B.  D.,  §  109.] 

18.  Returned  certificates  more  than  one  year 
old.  No  direction  as  to  the  course  to  be  pursued, 
when  a  returned  certificate  is  more  than  one  year  old,  is 
given  in  the  Book  of  Discipline.  In  such  cases  the 
Session  should  make  due  inquiry  into  the  reasons  for 
the  delay,  and  make  record  of  such  inquiry  in  its  min- 
utes. If  "it  appears  that  the  parties  in  question  had 
good  and  sufficient  reasons  for  such  delay,  being  un- 


150  The  Session. 

settled  as  to  a  permanent  home  ;   their  moral  and  re- 
ligious life,  meantime,  being  well  known  to  the  Ses 
sion  as  fully  comporting  with  the  requirements  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ,"   they  may  be  restored  to  the  full 
privileges  of  membership.    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1880,  p.  79.] 

19.  Mo difted  certificates.  Absence  from  the  ordi- 
nances of  God's  house,  or  other  sufficient  cause,  may 
justify  a  Session  in  omitting  from  a  certificate  the 
words,  ''in  good  and  regular  standing."  Session  has 
the  power  to  grant  a  "  certificate  agreeable  to  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  Church  and  to  the  truth  "  [Mins.  G.  A., 
O.  S.,  1864,  p.  328].  See  further,  under  caption  No. 
12,  p.  148,  and  also  Form  of  modified  certificate,  p.  437. 

20.  Presb3rtery  may  ^ant  a  certificate.  A  Ses- 
sion refused  to  obey  an  order  of  Presbytery  to  grant  a 
certificate,  and  thereupon  the  Synod  directed  Presby- 
tery to  furnish  the  same.  The  member  receiving  the 
certificate  appealed  on  the  ground  that  such  certificate, 
not  being  issued  by  Session,  "  must  necessarily  be  con- 
sidered not  a  valid  document."  The  judgment  of  the 
Assembly  was,  "  that  the  Synod  had  the  power  to  issue 
the  order  complained  of,  and.  the  certificate  so  issued 
is  a  valid  document."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1875,  P-  S^^-] 

21.  Members  of  extinct  church.     See  p.  137. 

22.  Letter  of  credence.  "  The  General  Assembly 
urge  upon  the  Sessions  of  churches,  the  importance  of 
giving  to  members  who  remove  from  them,  in  ca.se  of 
uncertain  destination,  letters  of  credence."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1871,  p.  587.] 

23.  Letters  of  introduction.  The  General  Assem- 
bly has  recommended  that  church  members  visiting 


The  Session.  151 

Europe  be  given  "  letters  of  introduction  to  the  pas- 
tors of  European  churches ' '  of  the  Presbyterian  faith 
and  order.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1894,  p.  156.] 

24.  "What  printed  forms  to  be  used.  The  As- 
sembly "urge  upon  all  our  churches  the  use  of  the 
printed  blanks  for  dismission  and  reception  furnished 
by  our  Board  of  Publication."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1871, 
p.  587.]     See  p.  436. 

XV.  SUSPENDED  OR   DROPPED  MEMBERS— 

Cases  without  Process. 
The  Session  of  a  church  has  power  by  virtue  of  the 
provisions   of   the    Constitution   to   suspend   or  drop 
members  in  certain  cases,  without  trial.     These  cases 
are  as  follows : 

1.  Coraraunicant  holding  mistaken  views.  '*  If 
a  communicant,  not  chargeable  with  immoral  conduct, 
inform  the  Session  that  he  is  fully  persuaded  that  he 
has  no  right  to  come  to  the  Lord's  Table,  the  Session 
shall  confer  with  him  on  the  subject,  and  may,  should 
he  continue  of  the  same  mind,  and  his  attendance  on 
the  other  means  of  grace  be  regular,  excuse  him  from 
attendance  on  the  Lord's  Supper  ;  and,  after  fully  satis- 
fying themselves  that  his  judgment  is  not  the  result  of 
mistaken  views,  shall  erase  his  name  from  the  roll  of 
communicants,  and  make  record  of  their  action  in  the 
case."     [B.  D.,  §  49.]     See  p.  415. 

2.  Absentee  members,  general  power.  ''Al- 
though great  caution  and  tenderness  ought  to  be  exer- 
cised toward  those  whose  withdrawing  from  Christian 
privileges  may  be  occasioned  by  the  unavoidable  dis- 


152  The  Session. 

pensation  of  Providence,  without  any  material  fault  of 
their  own,  yet  in  all  cases,  in  which  a  church  Session 
has  good  reason  to  believe  that  any  of  the  church-mem- 
bers under  their  care  have  absented  themselves  with 
design,  either  from  a  disregard  of  Christian  privileges 
or  from  a  wish  to  escape  from  the  inspection  and  dis- 
cipline of  the  church,  they  ought,  without  unnecessary 
delay,  to  declare  such  persons  suspended  from  the 
privileges  of  the  church  until  they  give  evidence  of 
repentance  and  reformation."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1825, 
p.  255.]     Seep.  413. 

3.  Communicant  absent  for  two  years,  whose 
residence  is  known,  may  be  suspended.  "  If  a 
communicant,  not  chargeable  with  immoral  conduct, 
removes  out  of  the  bounds  of  his  church,  without  ask- 
ing for  or  receiving  a  regular  certificate  of  dismission 
to  another  church,  and  his  residence  is  known,  the 
Session  may,  within  two  years,  advise  him  to  apply  for 
such  certificate ;  and,  if  he  fails  so  to  do,  without  giving 
sufficient  reason,  his  name  may  be  placed  on  the  roll  of 
suspended  members,  until  he  shall  satisfy  the  Session 
of  the  propriety  of  his  restoration."     [B.  D.,  §  50.*] 

4.  Communicant  who  neglects  ordinances  may 
be  suspended.  '' If  any  communicant,  not  charge- 
able with  immoral  conduct,  neglects  the  ordinances 
of  the  church  for  one  year,  and  in  circumstances  such 
as  the  Session  shall  regard  to  be  a  serious  injury  to  the 
cause  of  religion,  he  may,  after  affectionate  visitation 
by  the  Session,  and  admonition  if  need  be,  be  sus- 
pended from  the  communion  of  the  Church  until  he 
gives  satisfactory  evidence  of  the  sincerity  of  his  re- 

*  See  p.  457. 


The  Session.  153 

pentance,  but  he  shall  not  be  excommunicated  without 
due  process  of  discipline."    [B.  D.,  §  51.]  See  p.  414. 

5.  ComrQunicant  absent  for  three  years,  whose 
residence  is  unknown,  may  be  dropped.  ''  But, 
if  the  Session  has  no  knowledge  of  him  for  the  space 
of  three  years,  it  may  erase  his  name  from  the  roll  of 
communicants,  making  record  of  its  action  and  the 
reasons  therefor."     [B.  D.,  §  50.] 

6.  Members  uniting  with  other  denominations 
without  certificates,  may  be  dropped.  See  under 
'*  Dismissal  and  Withdrawal  of  Members,"  p.  149. 

7.  Suspended  members,  jurisdiction  over.  In 
all  cases  of  suspension,  whether  for  offences  or  absences, 
members  continue  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Session 
which  suspended  them.  [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1866, 
p.  269,  B.  D.,  §50.] 

XVI.    BAPTISM. 

1.  To  whom  to  be  administered.  ''Baptism  is 
not  to  be  administered  to  any  that  are  out  of  the  visi- 
ble Church,  and  so  strangers  from  the  covenant  of 
promise,  till  they  profess  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  obe- 
dience to  him ;  but  infants  descending  from  parents, 
either  both  or  but  one  of  them  professing  faith  in 
Christ,  and  obedience  to  him,  are,  in  that  respect, 
within  the  covenant,  and  are  to  be  baptized."  [L.  C, 
Ques.  166;  also,  S.  C,  Ques.  95.] 

2.  Involved  in  reception.  "The  administration 
of  baptism  according  to  the  word  of  God,  in  the  case 
of  unbaptized  persons,  must  of  course  be  involved  in, 
and  attendant  upon,"  the  Sessional  act  of  reception  to 
membership.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1865,  p.  22.] 


154  The  Session. 

3.  Minister  to  officiate.  ''  I'he  party  is  to  be 
baptized  by  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  lawfully  called 
thereunto."     [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXVIII.  §  2.] 

4.  "Water  essential  to  the  sacrament.  A  person 
cannot  ''be  admitted  to  membership  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church  who  has  not  received  water  baptism  in  any 
mode,  and  who  does  not  believe  in  other  baptism  than 
the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1883, 
p.  627.] 

5.  Time.  Baptism  may  be  administered  "■  either  at 
the  time  (of  reception  by  Session),  which  would  be 
entirely  proper,  or  at  a  subsequent  period  appointed 
for  this  purpose."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1865,  p.  22.] 
The  time  usually  appointed,  is  immediately  in  connec- 
tion with  the  public  profession  of  faith  of  new  mem- 
bers, and  preceding  the  administration  of  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

6.  Place,  usually  the  church.  ''  It  is  usually  to 
be  administered  in  the  church,  in  the  presence  of  the 
congregation."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  VIII.,  §  2.] 

7.  Mode.  *' The  Confession  of  Faith,  Ch.  XXVIIL, 
§  iii.,  teaches  as  follows —  viz.,  "  Dipping  of  the  per- 
son into  the  water  is  not  necessary ;  but  baptism  is 
rightly  administered  by  pouring  or  sprinkling  of  water 
upon  the  person."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1834,  p.  18.] 

8.  Form  of  baptism.  Baptism  is  to  be  adminis- 
tered to  adults  by  sprinkling  with  water,  accompanied 
by  the  words  of  the  authorized  formula,  ''  I  baptize 
thee  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost."  [D.  W.,  Ch.  VIII.,  §  5.]  It 
should  be  preceded  by  a  confession  of  faith  on  the  part 


The  Session.  155 

of  the  person  to  be  baptized,  and  should  be  followed 
by  a  brief  prayer  by  the  officiating  minister. 

9.  May  be  in  private  houses.  "Although  it  is 
proper  that  baptism  be  administered  in  the  presence  of 
the  congregation  ;  yet  there  may  be  cases  when  it  will 
be  expedient  to  administer  this  ordinance  in  private 
houses;  of  which  the  minister  is  to  be  the  judge." 
[D.  W.,  Ch.  VIII.,  §  5.]  This  provision  of  the  Con- 
stitution is  understood  to  be  applicable  chiefly  to  the 
baptism  of  infants. 

10.  Baptism  of  Roman  Catholics.  Converts  from 
Romanism  applying  for  admission  sometimes  desire 
to  be  baptized  in  accordance  with  the  forms  of  the 
evangelical  churches.  The  question  of  the  baptism 
of  such  converts  is  *Meft  to  the  judgment  of  each 
church  Session,  guided  by  the  principles  governing  the 
subject  of  baptism,  as  laid  down  in  the  Standards  of 
our  Church."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1875,  P-  5^4  5  i8^5> 
P-  593-]  It  is  suggested,  that  if  the  applicants  are 
satisfied  with  their  baptism  in  infancy,  then  the  Session 
receive  them  upon  that  baptism  ;  if,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  applicants  are  not  satisfied,  the  Session  may  order  that 
they  be  baptized.  Our  Church  cannot  take  a  position 
with  reference  to  this  matter  of  baptism  which  would 
imply  that  it  is  indispensable  to  salvation.  Baptism  is  the 
sign  and  seal  of  an  inward  condition,  and  the  Church, 
therefore,  has  given  Sessions  liberty  to  decide  every 
case  of  Roman  Catholic  baptism  upon  its  own  merits. 

1 1 .  Baptism  not  to  be  repeated.  ' '  The  sacra- 
ment of  baptism  is  but  once  to  be  administered  to  any 
person."     [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXVIIL,  §  7.] 


156  The  Session. 

12.  Infant  baptism.  The  requirements  in  connec- 
tion with  the  baptism  of  infants  are  given  under  the 
head,  "The  Children  of  Believers,"  and  will  be 
found  on  p.  162. 

XVII.    THE    LORD'S   SUPPER. 

1 .  Membership  in  evangelical  churches  a  pre- 
requisite to  communion.  ''It  is  not  in  accordance 
with  the  spirit  and  usage  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  " 
"to  invite  persons  not  members  of  any  evangelical 
church,  to  partake  of  the  Lord's  Supper."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1872,  p.  75.]  ''  The  language  of  the  Book  [D. 
W.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  4],  relied  upon  by  some  to  authorize 
indiscriminate  communion,  is  not  correctly  interpreted 
by  them.  Although,  in  describing  the  persons  there 
invited  to  the  Lord's  Table,  church-membership  is  not 
expressed,  it  is  clearly  implied."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1876, 

P-   79] 

2.  Frequency  of  communion.  "The  commu- 
nion, or  supper  of  the  Lord,  is  to  be  celebrated  fre- 
quently ;  but  how  often,  may  be  determined  by  the 
minister  and  eldership  of  each  congregation,  as  they 
may  judge  most  for  edification."  [D.  W.,  Ch. 
IX.,  §  I.] 

3.  Public  notice  to  be  given.  "  It  is  proper  that 
public  notice  should  be  given  to  the  congregation,  at 
least  the  Sabbath  before  the  administration  of  this  ordi- 
nance."    [D.  W.,  Ch.  IX.,  §3.] 

4.  Preparatory  lecture.  "It  is  proper  that" 
"the  Sabbath  before  the  administration  of  this  ordi- 
nance," "  or  on  some  day  of  the  week,  the  people  be 


The  Sessio7i.  157 

instructed  in  its  nature,  and  a  due  preparation  for  it." 
[D.  W.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  2.] 

5.  Conununicants' classes.  ''To  secure  intelli- 
gent confession  of  Christ  at  his  table,  it  is  desirable 
that  there  be  something  of  the  nature  of  a  communi- 
cants' class  in  each  congregation,  duly  made  known 
from  the  pulpit,  conducted  by  the  pastor,  or,  in  excep- 
tional cases,  by  a  competent  member  of  the  church. 
This  class  should  be,  if  not  continuous,  for,  say,  a 
month  before  each  communion  season  ;  it  should  be 
so  conducted  as  to  elicit  free  statements  of  belief  and 
experience  of  religious  truth  and  devotional  feelings." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1889,  p.  d^.'l 

6.  Special  services.  "As  it  has  been  customary, 
in  some  parts  of  our  Church,  to  observe  a  fast  before 
the  Lord's  Supper  ;  to  have  a  sermon  on  Saturday  and 
Monday ;  and  to  invite  two  or  three  ministers  on  such 
occasions ;  and  as  these  seasons  have*  been  blessed  to 
many  souls,  and  may  tend  to  keep  up  a  stricter  union 
of  ministers  and  congregations ;  we  think  it  not  im- 
proper that  they  who  choose  it  may  continue  in  this 
practice."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  IX.,  §6.] 

7.  Place.  The  place  Avhere  the  Lord's  Supper  is 
publicly  administered,  should  be  the  audience-room  in 
which  the  public  worship  of  the  congregation  is  con- 
ducted. 

8.  Time.  Usually  the  Lord's  Supper  is  adminis- 
tered at  either  the  morning  or  evening  service  on  a 
Lord's  Day,  immediately  after  the  sermon.  This  usage 
is  in  accordance  with  the  opening  sentence  of  the  Dir. 
for  Worship,  Ch.  IX.,  §  4.      In  many  congregations, 


!58  The  Session. 

however,  the  administration  of  this  sacrament  is  con 
ducted  as  an  independent  service,  at  some  hour  on  the 
Lord's  Day,  and  a  brief  address  is  substituted  for  the 
sermon.  The  Session  has  the  power  to  make  such 
arrangements  in  this  matter  of  time,  as  may  seem  to 
them  best. 

9.  Where  there  is  no  church  organized.  "  The 
restriction  laid  by  the  last  General  Assembly  on  our 
missionaries,  which  confines  them  to  administer  the 
ordinance  of  the  Lord's  Supper  in  such  places  only 
where  there  are  church-officers  regularly  appointed,  is 
hereby  repealed."  [Mins.  G,  A.,  1798,  p.  146.]  It 
is  the  usage  for  ministers  to  administer  communion,  to 
assemblies  of  Christians  other  than  organized  churches. 

10.  Kinds  of  wine.  ''The  essential  elements  of 
the  Lord's  Supper  are  bread  and  wine.  The  General 
Assembly  has  always  recognized  the  right  of  each 
church  Session  to  determine  what  is  bread  and  what  is 
wine.  No  new  legislation  is  needed  on  this  subject." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1881,  p.  548 ;  1882,  p.  557.]  "  It  is  the 
sense  of  the  Assembly  that  the  unfermented  fruit  of 
the  vine  fulfills  every  condition  in  the  celebration  of 
the  sacrament."     [Mins.   G.   A.,   1895,  P-    loi-] 

11.  Ministers  only  to  officiate.  "The  Lord 
Jesus  hath  in  this  ordinance,  appointed  his  ministers 
to  declare  his  word  of  institution  to  the  people,  to 
pray,  and  bless  the  elements  of  bread  and  wine,  and 
thereby  to  set  them  apart  from  a  common  to  an  holy 
use ;  and  to  take  and  break  the  bread,  to  take  the  cup, 
and  (they  communicating  also  themselves)  to  give  both 
to  the  communicants ;  but  to  none  who  are  not  then 


The  Session.  159 

present  in  the  congregation."  [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXIX., 
§  3  :  see,  also,  L.  C,  Quest.  169.]  Neither  of  the 
sacraments  "  may  be  dispensed  by  any  but  by  a  min- 
ister of  the  word,  lawfully  ordained."  [C.  F.,  Ch. 
XXVII.,  §  4.]  The  letter  and  spirit  of  Chapter  IX. 
of  the  Directory  for  Worship,  also  involve  that  no  one 
but  a  minister  can  administer  this  sacrament, 

1 2.  Ruling  elders  may  aid  in  the  passing  of  the 
elements.  It  is  the  usage  in  some  congregations  for 
the  minister  to  distribute  the  elements.  In  most  con- 
gregations, it  is  the  custom  for  the  ruling  elders  to 
assist  the  minister  in  the  distribution.  This  custom, 
however,  is  simply  a  matter  of  convenience,  and  a  min- 
ister may  invite,  if  necessary,  other  persons  than  ruling 
elders  to  aid  him  in  passing  the  elements. 

13.  No  rule  as  to  persons  to  aid  the  minister. 
**  Inasmuch  as  we  have  no  rule  in  relation  to  the  sub- 
ject, the  matter  is  referred  to  the  discretion  of  the  Ses- 
sions of  the  churches."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1877,  p.  516.] 

14.  Deacons  may  aid  in  the  distribution  of  the 
elements.  It  is  "in  accordance  with  the  Presbyte- 
rian law  and  usage  that  deacons  distribute  to  the 
church-members  the  bread  and  wine  in  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  Supper."     [Mins.  G.  A..  1874,  p.  84.] 

15.  Communion  by  persons  who  aid  the  min- 
ister. The  persons  who  aid  the  officiating  minister, 
whether  elders  or  deacons,  should  receive  the  elements 
from  the  minister  after  other  communicants  have  been 
served. 

16.  Communion  by  minister.  ''The  minister 
himself  is  to  communicate  at  such  time  as  may  appear 


i6o  The  Session. 

to  him  most  convenient."  [D.  W.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  5.] 
Ordinarily,  the  minister  partakes  of  the  elements,  im- 
mediately before  the  act  of  giving  them  to  those  who 
aid  him  in  the  distribution. 

17.  Persons  "who  are  to  partake.  The  officiating 
minister  is  authorized  to  invite  such  persons  as,  ''sen- 
sible of  their  lost  and  helpless  state  of  sin,  depend  upon 
the  atonement  of  Christ  for  pardon  and  acceptance 
with  God ;  and  such  as  desire  to  renounce  their  sins 
and  are  determined  to  lead  a  holy  life."  [D.  W.,  Ch. 
IX.,  §  4.] 

18.  Session  may  exclude  the  ignorant  as  well 
as  the  scandalous.  ''  Such  as  are  found  to  be  ignor- 
ant and  scandalous,  notwithstanding  their  profession 
of  faith,  and  desire  to  come  to  the  Lord's  Supper,  may 
and  ought  to  be  kept  from  that  sacrament  by  the  power 
which  Christ  hath  left  in  his  Church,  until  they  re- 
ceive instruction,  and  manifest  their  reformation." 
[L.  C,  Quest.  173.]  The  officiating  minister  is  re- 
quired ''  to  warn  the  profane,  the  ignorant,  and  scan- 
dalous, and  those  that  secretly  indulge  themselves  in 
any  known  sin,  not  to  approach  the  holy  table."  [D. 
W.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  4.] 

19.  Mode  of  administration.  ''The  table  on 
which  the  elements  are  placed,  being  decently  covered, 
the  bread  in  convenient  dishes,  and  the  wine  in  cups, 
and  the  communicants  orderly  and  gravely  sitting 
around  the  table  (or  in  their  seats  before  it)  in  the 
presence  of  the  minister ;  let  him  set  the  elements 
apart,  by  prayer  and  thanksgiving."  Then  "  the  min- 
ister is  to  take  the  bread,  and  break  it,  in  the  view  of 


The  Session.  i6i 

the  people,"  and  proceed  with  the  distribution. 
''After  having  given  the  bread,  he  shall  take  the  cup, 
and"  using  the  customary  words  of  institution  shall 
give  it  also  to  the  people.  It  is  customary  to  follow 
with  a  brief  exhortation,  and  ''  then  the  minister  is  to 
pray  and   give  thanks  to   God."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  IX., 

§5.] 

20.  Collection  for  the  poor.  ''  The  collection  for 
the  poor,  and  to  defray  the  expense  of  the  elements^ 
may  be  made  after  this  ;  or  at  such  other  time  as  may 
seem  meet  to  the  eldership."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  5.] 

2 1 .  Private  administration  not  permitted.  "Pri- 
vate masses,  or  receiving  this  sacrament  by  a  priest,  or 
any  other,  alone  ;  are  all  contrary  to  the  nature  of  this 
sacrament  and  to  the  institution  of  Christ."  [C.  F., 
Ch.  XXIX.,  §  4.] 

22.  Incase  of  sickness.  ''  The  Standards  of  our 
Church  are  clear  in  their  teaching,  that  the  Lord's 
Supper  is  not  be  received  by  any  one  alone,  yet,  in 
cases  of  protracted  sickness  or  approaching  death, 
when  the  desire  is  very  strongly  urged  by  a  member 
of  the  Church,  to  enjoy  the  administration  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  a  pastor,  having  duly  admonished  t^  : 
applicant  that  such  ordinance,  however  a  scurc j  c ,' 
spiritual  comfort,  is  not,  in  such  cases,  an  imperative 
duty,  or  indispensable  to  salvation,  may,  with  a  mem- 
ber of  his  Session,  and  such  communicants  as  may 
appropriately  be  permitted  to  partake  in  such  solemn- 
ity, proceed  to  administer  this  sacrament, — a  minute 
of  every  such  act  to  be  entered  on  the  records  of  Ses- 
sion."    [Mins.  Cr.  A.,  O.  S.,  1863,  p.  37.] 

11 


1 62  The  Session. 

XVIII.    CHILDREN   OF   BELIEVERS. 

I.    Church-Membership. 

I.  Church  includes  children.  "A  particular 
church  consists  of  a  number  of  professing  Christians 
with  their  offspring."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  II.,  §  4.]  Chil- 
dren are  likewise  included  in  the  Church  by  the  words, 
''together  with  their  children,"  found  in  the  defini- 
tions given  of  the  Church  universal,  both  in  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  and  the  Form  of  Government.  It 
cannot  be  too  frequently  emphasized,  that  "all  chil- 
dren born  within  the  pale  of  the  visible  Church  are 
members  of  the  Church."     [B.  D.,  §  6.] 

2.  Baptism  of  Children. 
I.  Children  as  members  entitled  to  baptism. 
"  All  children  born  within  the  pale  of  the  visible 
Church  are  members  of  the  Church,  are  to  be  baptized, 
are  under  the  care  of  the  Church,  and  subject  to  its 
government  and  discipline."  [B.  D.,  §  6.]  ''Not 
only  those  that  do  actually  profess  faith  in  and  obedi- 
ence unto  Christ,  but  also  the  infants  of  one  or  both 
believing  parents,  are  to  be  baptized."  [C.  F.,  Ch. 
XXVITL,  §  4.]  "  That  the  seed  of  the  faithful  have 
no  less  a  right  to  this  ordinance,  under  the  gospel, 
than  the  seed  of  Abraham  to  circumcision,  under  the 
Old  Testament ;  that  Christ  commanded  all  nations 
to  be  baptized  ;  that  he  blessed  little  children,  declar- 
ing that  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  that  chil- 
dren are  federally  holy,  and  therefore  ought  to  be  bap- 
tized."    [D.  W^,  Ch.  VIIL,  §  2.] 


The  Sessioft.  163 

2.  Only  infants   of  members  to  be  baptized. 

*'  Our  Confession  of  Faith  recognizes  the  right  to  bap- 
tism, of  infant  children  only  of  such  parents  as  are 
members  of  the  church."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1843, 
p.    180.] 

3.  Baptism  of  infants  of  non-communicants. 
There  is  a  diversity  in  views  and  in  practice  in  the 
Church  with  reference  to  the  baptism  of  the  children 
of  parents  who,  though  non-communicants,  were  yet 
themselves  baptized  in  infancy.  In  connection  with 
this  question  all  ministers  have  been  exhorted  ''to 
take  due  care  "  that  all  persons  who  ''  offer  to  dedicate 
their  children  to  God  "  in  baptism,  "  are  persons  of  a 
regular  life,  and  have  suitable  acquaintance  with  the 
principles  of  the  Christian  religion."  [Mins.  Gen. 
Synod,  1735,  P-  ^^S-]  Further,  the  Assembly  having 
been  asked  to  give  some  precise  direction  and  defini- 
tion, of  the  character  **  of  the  visible  and  credible  pro- 
fession of  Christianity"  necessary  in  parents  bringing 
their  children  to  baptism,  ''judged  it  unnecessary,  and 
perhaps  impracticable,  to  deliver  rules  more  explicit 
than  those  contained  in  the  Standards  of  our  Church ; 
but  should  cases  of  difficulty  arise,  they  must  be  de- 
cided respectively,  according  to  their  own  merits,  be- 
fore the  proper  judicatories."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1794, 
p.  91.]  While  a  diversity  in  practice  exists,  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Larger  Catechism  does  appear  to  confine 
infant  baptism  to  the  children  of  communicants.  It 
reads,  "  Infants  descending  from  parents,  either  both 
or  but  one  of  them,  professing  faith  in  Christ,  and 
obedience    to    him,    are   in    that   respect   within    the 


1 64  The  Session. 

covenant,  and  are   to  be  baptized."     [L.   C,   Ques. 
t66.] 

4.  Presentation  of  the  child.  '*  After  previous 
notice  is  given  to  the  minister,  the  child  to  be  bap- 
tized is  to  be  presented  by  one  or  both  parents,  signi- 
fying their  desire  that  the  child  may  be  baptized." 

5.  Time  and  place.  '' It  is  usually  to  be  adminis- 
tered in  the  church,  in  the  presence  of  the  congrega- 
tion ;  and  it  is  convenient  that  it  be  performed  im- 
mediately after  sermon."  [D.  W.,  Ch.  VIII.,  §  i.] 
The  recommendation  of  the  Directory  as  to  the  time 
is  not  usually  followed.  Infants  are  baptized  in  some 
churches  at  the  preparatory  service  before  communion, 
when  held  on  Saturday  afternoon  ;  in  other  churches 
before  the  sermon  at  the  morning  service,  on  either 
the  Sabbath  preceding  or  following  the  administration 
of  the  Lord's  Supper;  and  in  still  other  churches  im- 
mediately before  communion.  The  important  thing 
in  this  connection  is,  that  the  Session  shall  adopt  a 
rule  determining  both  time  and  place  for  the  public 
baptism  of  infants.  No  rule  made  by  the  Session  can 
interfere  with  the  right  of  the  minister  to  baptize  in- 
fants in  private  houses.      vSee  next  section. 

6.  Baptism  in  private.  "Although  it  is  proper 
that  baptism  be  administered  in  the  presence  of  the 
congregation  ;  yet  there  may  l^e  cases  when  it  will 
be  expedient  to  administer  this  ordinance  in  private 
houses;  of  which  the  minister  is  to  be  the  judge." 
[D.  W.,  Ch.  VIII.,  §  I.] 

7.  Form  of  baptism.  After  the  preliminary  state- 
ments respecting  the  nature  of  the  ordinance,  the  pro- 


The  Session.  165 

pounding  of  questions  to  the  parents,  and  prayer  "■  for 
a  blessing  to  attend  the  ordinance,"  the  minister, 
"calling  the  child  by  its  name,  shall  say,  'I  baptize 
thee  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.'  As  he  pronounces  these  words 
he  is  to  baptize  the  child  with  water,  by  pouring,  or 
sprinkling  it  on  the  face  of  the  child,  without  adding 
any  other  ceremony. "     [D.  W.,  Ch.  VIII.,  §2.]''^ 

8.  Time  when  infancy  ceases  not  determined. 
"  The  precise  time  of  life  when  the  state  of  infancy 
ceases,  is  not  determined  in  the  word  of  God,  nor  by 
the  Standards  of  our  Church,  and,  from  the  nature  of 
the  case,  is  incapable  of  being  regulated  by  any  uni- 
form rule,  but  should  be  left  to  the  judgment  of  min- 
isters and  Sessions,  to  be  determined  according  to  the 
particular  circumstances  of  each  case.  The  Assembly, 
therefore,  deem  it  inexpedient  to  attempt  to  fix  the 
precise  time  at  which  children  ought  to  be  considered 
too  old  to  be  baptized  on  the  faith  of  their  parents." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1822,  p.  25.] 

9.  Children  of  parents  received  on  profession. 
When  parents  received  on  confession  of  faith  in  Christ 
into  membership,  have  children  under  the  age  of  dis- 
cretion, it  is  proper  to  baptize  such  children  on  their 
parents'  faith.  This  is  involved  in  the  closing  sentence 
of  the  preceding  section. 

3.    Obligations   of   Children. 

I.  Duties  as  church-members.     When  baptized 
children  "  have  arrived  at  years  of  discretion,  they  are 
*  See  for  addition,  p.  453. 


1 66  The  Session. 

bound  to  perfomi  all  the  duties  of  church-members." 
[B.  D.,§6.] 

2.  Coming  to  the  Lord's  Supper.  When,  bap- 
tized children  "  come  to  years  of  discretion,  if  they  be 
free  from  scandal,  appear  sober  and  steady,  and  to 
have  sufficient  knowledge  to  discern  the  Lord's  body, 
they  ought  to  be  informed  it  is  their  duty  and  their 
privilege  to  come  to  the  Lord's  Supper."  [D.  W., 
Gh.  X.,  §  I.] 

3.  General  suggestion.  Min-sters  and  Sessions 
should  impress  upon  the  children  of  believers,  in  a 
proper  manner,  their  duties  and  privileges  as  church- 
members.  The  question  which  confronts  these  chil- 
dren at  the  age  of  discretion  is  not  whether  they  will 
join  the  Church,  but  whether  they  are  ready  to  sepa- 
rate themselves  from  the  Church. 

4.    Obligations   of   Parents. 

1.  Discipline  of  negligent  parents.  Sessions 
are  "directed  to  exercise  proper  discipline  where  neg- 
lect exists  and  is  persisted  in,"  in  the  matter  of  pre- 
senting children  for  baptism.     [Mins.    G.   A.,    1886, 

P-  38.] 

2.  Form  of  engagement  or  vow.  The  Directory 
of  Worship  requires  that  parents  '*  teach  the  child  to  read 
the  word  of  God;  that  they  instruct  it  in  the  princi- 
ples of  our  holy  religion,  as  contained  in  the  Scrip- 
tures of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  ;  an  excellent 
summary  of  which  we  have  in  the  Confession  of  Faith 
of  this  Church  and  in  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Cate- 
chisms of  the  Westminster  Assembly,  which  are  to  be 


The  Session.  167 

recommended  to  them,  as  adopted  by  this  Church,  for 
their  direction  and  assistance,  in  the  discharge  of  this 
important  duty  ; .  that  they  pray  with  and  for  it  ;  that 
they  set  an  example  of  piety  and  godliness  before  it, 
and  endeavor,  by  all  the  means  of  God.'s  appointment, 
to  bring  up  their  child  in  the  nurture  and  admonition 
of  the  Lord."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  YIIL,  §  2.] 

3.  Eng-agement  or  vow  necessary.  In  connec- 
tion with  the  baptism  of  children,  besides  requiring 
of  parents  that  they  shall  dedicate  their  children  to 
God  in  baptism,  *' the.  Directory  of  Public  Worship 
requires  an  express  engagement  on  ' '  their  part.  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1794,  p.  89.] 

4.  Catechetical  instruction  enjoined.  "  The 
Assembly  hereby  most  earnestly  remind  parents  and 
others  of  the  duty  of  catechising  children  and  youth, 
and  enjoin  this  duty  upon  them,  as  one  whose  per- 
formance no  instruction  that  children  receive  in 
the  Sabbath -school  or  elsewhere,  outside  the  family, 
can  supersede  or  supply."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1870, 
p.  123.] 

5.  Children  not  to  be  placed  in  Catholic 
schools.  Concerning  the  conduct  of  parents  who 
place  their  children  in  Roman  Catholic  schools  the 
Assembly  has  declared  that  it  is  ''  a  violation  of  their 
vows"  made  in  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  "  •^ind  a 
great  hindrance  to  the  training  up  of  their  children  in 
the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord."  [Mins.  G. 
A.,  O.  S.,  1849,  p.  265.]  The  Assembly  has  also  said 
that  "it  is  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  strongest  obli- 
gation of    Christian  parents,  to  place  their  children, 


1 68  The  Session. 

for  education,  in  Roman  Catholic  seminaries."    [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1835,  P-  ZZ-'] 

6.  Children  should  be  trained  in  the  faith  of 
the  Church.  "  We  have  two  suggestions  to  make  to 
Christian  parents  on  this  general  subject.  One  is, 
that  they  cause  their  children  to  be  brought  up  in  the 
faith  of  their  fathers.  We  do  not  mean  by  this  that 
our  youth  should  be  prevented  from  following  out 
their  honest  convictions  of  duty  ;  but  that  they  should 
be  dissuaded  from  uniting  with  other  denominations 
from  mere  caprice  or  childish  fancies.  We  consider 
the  conduct  of  those  parents,  who  suffer  their  children 
to  abandon  our  own  Church  without  any  adequate 
reason,  as  in  a  high  degree  reprehensible,  and  calcu- 
lated to  inflict  a  serious  injury  both  on  the  Church 
and  on  their  divided  household."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S., 
1840,  p.  310.] 

5.  Church  Control  over  Baptized  Children. 

1.  Children  subject  to  the  Session.  ''Children, 
born  within  the  pale  of  the  visible  Church,  and  dedi- 
cated to  God  in  baptism,  are  under  the  inspection  and 
government  of  the  Church."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  X.,  §  i.] 

2.  Significance  of  Sessional  control.  The 
words  "inspection  and  government"  used  in  the 
Standards  respecting  the  children  of  believers,  are  not 
to  be  understood  in  a  judicial  but  in  an  administrative 
sense.  The  power  vested  in  the  Session  over  children  is 
in  the  main  that  of  religious  education.  The  control  of 
a  given  child  is  the  right  of  its  parents.  The  parental 
authority  has  the  precedence  in  this  matter,  parents  be- 


The  Session.  169 

ing  vesponsible,  however,  to  the  Session  for  the  proper 
performance  of  their  duties  to  their  children. 

3.  Children  to  be  instructed.  The  children  of 
the  Church  "are  to  be  taught  to  read  and  repeat 
the  Catechism,  the  Apostles'  Creed,  and  the  Lord's 
-Prayer.  They  are  to  be  taught  to  pray,  to  abhor  sin, 
:o  fear  God,  and  to  obey  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  [D. 
vV.,  Ch.  X.,  §  T.]  **  This  Assembly  earnestly  and 
affectionately  recommend  to  all  the  ministers  and  rul- 
ing elders  in  its  connection,  to  teach  diligently  the 
young  of  their  respective  congregations  the  Assembly's 
Shorter  Catechism."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1849,  P- 
181.]  ''The  Assembly  regard  Christian  training  at 
all  periods  of  youth,  and  by  all  practicable  methods, 
especially  by  parents  at  home,  by  teachers  in  institu- 
tions of  learning,  and  by  pastors  through  catechetical 
and  Bible-classes,  as  binding  upon  the  Church,  accord- 
ing to  the  injunction,  *  Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he 
should  go,'  and  as  having  a  vital  connection  with  the 
increase  of  the  numbers  and  efficiency  of  the  ministry, 
and  of  the  stability  and  purity  of  the  Church. ' '  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1854,  p.  30.]     See  L.  Catech.,  Q.  173. 

4.  Diligent  oversight  enjoined.  ''  Let  us,,  as  we 
value  that  covenant  which  makes  the  promise  not  only 
ours,  but  our  children's,  take  a  more  diligent  oversight 
of  those  youthful  members  of  our  Church.  Too  often 
ire  they  left  to  wander  unrestrained  and  forgotten  in 
the  paths  of  error  and  of  sin.  Can  the  Church  answer 
to  her  Great  Head,  if  this  neglect  of  duty  be  not 
mourned  over  and  corrected?"  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1835, 
P-  37.] 


170 


The  Sess707i. 


5.  Special  services  to  be  held.  It  is  recom 
mended  '*to  the  pastors  and  Sessions  of  the  different 
churches,  to  assemble,  as  often  as  they  may  deem 
necessary  during  the  year,  the  baptized  children,  with 
their  parents,  to  recommend  said  children,  in  prayer, 
to  God,  explain  to  them  the  nature  and  obligations  of 
their  baptism,  and  the  relation  which  they  sustain  to 
the  Church."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1818,  p.  27.]  "Our 
Sessions  and  Presbyteries  are  enjoined  to  see  to  it  that 
pastors  carefully  instruct  their  churches  on  this  sub- 
ject."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1886,  p.  2i^.'\ 

6.  Roll  of  baptized  children.  "The  Assembly 
directs  church  Sessions  "  to  keep  a  full  and  permanent 
roll  of  all  baptized  children,  and  carefully  to  note  their 
public  confession  of  Christ,  their  passing  beyond  the 
watch  and  care  of  the  church,  or  their  removal  by 
death."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1882,  §  98.] 

7.  Years  of  discretion.  "  The  years  of  discretion, 
in  young  Christians,  cannot  be  precisely  fixed.  This 
must  be  left  to  the  prudence  of  the  eldership.  The 
officers  of  the  church  are  the  judges  of  the  qualifica- 
tions of  those  to  be  admitted  to  sealing  ordinances ; 
and  of  the  time  when  it  is  proper  to  admit  young 
Christians  to  them."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  X.,  §  2.] 

8.  Forms  of  admission,  distinction  in.  "The 
admission  of  persons  to  sealing  ordinances  is  con- 
fided, in  the  Form  of  Government,  really  and  ex- 
clusively to  the  church  Session.  Any  forms,  for 
publicly  recognizing  those  who  have  been  thus  ad- 
mitted to  sealing  ordinances,  should  keep  in  view  the 
principle  thus  declared,  and  should  give  effect  to  the 


The  Session.  171 

distinction,  so  clearly  laid  down  by  our  Standards, 
between  admitting  the  children  of  the  Church  to  the 
Lord's  Table,  and  the  unbaptized  to  membership  in 
the  Church."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1872,  p    89.] 

9.  Church-relation  of  baptized  children  -when 
they  arrive  at  maturity.  This  subject  has  been 
repeatedly  before  the  General  Assembly,  and  has  been 
always  indefinitely  postponed.  That  no  decision  has 
been  reached  by  the  Assembly,  leaves  the  question 
within  the  sphere  of  authority  of  the  church  Sessions. 
Each  Session,  therefore,  should  act  from  time  to  time 
upon  the  question,  whether  the  baptized  children  under 
its  care  who  have  reached  maturity,  and  who  after  fre- 
quent conference  still  decline  to  perform  the  duties 
of  church-members,  should  be  retained  on  the  Ses- 
sional roll  of  baptized  children. 

10.  Certificates  of  dismission.  The  names  of 
baptized  children  are  to  be  included  in  a  parent's  cer- 
tificate of  dismission.  [B.  D.,  §  114.]  "When 
parents  with  their  families,  are  dismissed  to  other 
churches,  the  names  of  baptized  children,  who  have 
neither  come  to  years  of  discretion  nor  become  com- 
municants, should  be  embraced  in  the  certificate  given." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,   1882,  p.  98.] 

XIX.    THE   SABBATH-SCHOOL. 
I.    General   Matters. 

I.  Constitutional  provisions.  The  Session  has 
the  power  ' '  to  supervise  the  Sabbath-school  and  the 
various  societies  or  agencies  of  the  congregation ' ' ;  and 


172  The  Session. 

"  to  inquire  into  the  knowledge  and  Christian  conduct 
of  the  members  of  the  church."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX., 
§  6.]  ^'  All  children  born  within  the  pale  of  the  visi- 
ble Church  are  members  of  the  church,  are  to  be  bap- 
tized, are  under  the  care  of  the  church,  and  subject  to 
its  government  and  discipline."  [B.  D.,  §  6.]  Un- 
der these  provisions  each  Session  is  empowered  to  take 
oversight  of  the  Sabbath-school  work  of  the  congrega- 
tion in  which  it  rules. 

2.  General  responsibility  of  Session.  *'  It  is  the 
duty  of  pastors  and  Sessions  to  take  authoritative  super- 
vision of  the  instruction  of  youth,  so  far  as  to  see  to  it 
that  the  baptized  childreii  of  the  church  are  properly 
educated  in  the  family  and  the  Sabbath-school,  so  that 
....  the  children  shall  be  more  distinctly  recognized 
and  treated  as  belonging  to  the  congregation  of  the 
Lord."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1878,  pp.  25,  26.]  ''  They  have 
no  more  right  to  relinquish  this  solemn  responsibility 
than  they  have  to  give  up  the  care,  and  discipline,  and 
instruction  of  the  church."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1867,  O. 
S.,  p.  45 1.]  '*  The  ISabbath -school,  like  all  the  religious 
institutions  and  agencies  of  each  individual  church,  is 
and  ought  to  be  under  the  watch  and  care  of  the  Ses- 
sion."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1863,  p.  241,  N.  S.] 

3.  Sabbath-school  is  not  distinct  from  the 
church.  "The  Sabbath-school  is  not  a  thing  dis- 
tinct from  the  church — it  is  productive  of  evil  to  re- 
gard it  as  such — but  it  is  the  church  working  in  the 
instruction  of  its  own  children,  its  largest  and  most 
hopeful  element,  and  in  the  evangelization  of  the  chil- 
dren of  those  not  connected  with  the  church  "    [Mins. 


The  Session.  173 

G.  A.,  1871,  p.  523.]  ''The  danger  is,  that  the  Sun- 
day-school may  become  detached  from  its  proper  con- 
nection with  the  church  and  its  authority,  and  assume 
an  independence  which  must  prove  in  the  end  injurious 
both  to  itself  and  to  the  church."  [Mins.  1864,  N. 
S.,  pp.  507,  508.]  ''The  Sabbath-school  exercises 
shall  be  considered  a  part  of  the  church- work. ' '  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1878,  pp.  25,  26.] 

4.  Supervision  by  the  Session  to  be  all-inclu- 
sive. "  The  Assembly  earnestly  recommends  the  Ses- 
sions of  all  our  churches,  in  the  exercise  of  their  right, 
to  maintain  a  careful  and  authoritative  supervision  of 
all  the  Sabbath-school  work  of  their  congregations  and 
mission  enterprises."  [Mins.  G  A.,  1882,  pp.  48,  49.] 
"We  again  call  the  attention  of  our  Sabbath-schools 
to  the  deliverances  of  former  General  Assemblies,  which 
refer  the  supervision  of  their  work,  the  selection  of 
oflficers  and  teachers,  the  direction  of  the  benevolence, 
and  the  general  conduct  of  the  school  to  the  Session 
of  the  church."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1885,  p.  627.] 

5.  The  school  should  contain  the  whole 
Church.  Rev.  Dr.  James  A.  Worden  defines  the  Sab- 
bath-school to  be  "the  Church  studying  and  teaching 
the  Bible."  This  definition  has  been  approved  by  the 
General  Assembly,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  it  will 
be  realized  increasingly  in  all  our  schools.  The  result 
would  be  of  great  practical  value  in  many  ways,  and 
would  make  every  one  of  our  congregations  a  working 
church.  The  fact  that  "  truth  is  in  order  to  goodness  " 
would  be  illustrated  thereby  every  Sabbath  throughout 
the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land. 


174  T^^^  Session, 

6.  The  school  should  be  supported  by  the 
church.  *'  Many  of  our  schools  are  left  by  the  par- 
ticular churches  to  which  they  belong,  without  any 
proper  provision  for  their  support.  The  schools  are 
left  to  provide  the  funds  for  their  current  expenses ; 
and  the  intelligent  interest  and  affection  of  the  chil- 
dren are  centred  in  self-care.  No  more  should  parents 
expect  their  little  children  to  pay  for  their  own  bread, 
clothes,  and  school-books  than  should  the  church  ex- 
pect them  to  bear  the  expense  of  their  instruction  in 
the  Sabbath-school."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  88.] 
A  collection  for  the  Sabbath  school  should  be  gathered 
at  least  twice  a  year.     See  Offerings,  p.  451. 

7.  The  Sabbath-school  a  part  of  the  pastors 
work.  '*The  Sabbath-school  should  be  regarded  not 
as  superseding,  but  as  co-operating  with,  the  entire  sys- 
tem of  pastoral  instruction,  the  responsibilities  of  which 
it  should  not  in  any  manner  diminish."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1863,  N.  S  ,  p.  241.]  In  addition  to  the  exercises 
of  the  Sabbath -school,  every  pastor  should  hold  fre- 
quent meetings,  especially  for  the  children,  in  which 
the  services  are  adapted  to  their  intellectual  capa- 
cities  and    wants."      [Mins.   G.  A.,  O.  S.,    1867,  p. 

351] 

8.  The  pastor's  relation  to  the  school.  The 
pastor  is  the  chief  officer  of  the  Sabbath-school  as  well 
as  of  the  church.  He  should  be  constantly  recognized 
as  occupying  this  position.  He  will  be  careful,  how- 
ever, in  the  interest  of  good  order,  to  respect  the  place 
and  authority  of  the  superintendent.  These  two  offi- 
cers should  work  always  in  harmony,  and  any  differ- 


The  Sessiojt.  175 

ences  as  to  policy  should  be  settled  amicably,  and  by 
action  of  the  Session,  after  due  deliberation. 

9.  Attendance  of  pastor  and  elders.  The  pastor 
and  other  members  of  the  Session  should  attend  the 
school  as  frequently  as  possible,  and  the  elders,  so  far 
as  other  duties  permit,  should  be  teachers  in  the  school. 
The  presence  of  the  elders  in  the  school  is  connected 
vitally  with  its  control  by  the  Session.  There  will  be 
little  difficulty  in  the  matter  of  Sessional  control,  where 
it  is  evident  that  the  elders  are  intelligently  and  affec- 
tionately interested  in  its  welfare  and  prosperity.  ' '  The 
pastor  and  Session  should  visit,  encourage  and,  if  need 
be,  work  in  the  Sabbath-school."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1878, 
pp.  25,  26.] 

10.  By-laws.  The  Session  should  draw  up  a  series 
of  rules  or  by-laws  for  the  government  of  the  school, 
specifying  the  number  and  duties  of  officers,  the 
method  of  appointing  teachers,  etc. 

11.  Details  of  management.  The  details  of  the 
conduct  of  the  school  should  be  left  to  the  superin- 
tendent, subject  to  his  responsibility  to  the  Session. 
A  person  who  cannot  be  trusted  in  such  matters  ought 
not  to  be  appointed  as  superintendent. 

12.  Non-denominational  Sabbath-school  work. 
•^  There  is  no  force  in  the  plea  for  non-denomina- 
tional work  as  being  better  adapted  to  reach  the 
masses.  People  will  love  the  agency  that  cares 
for  them  ;  they  will  love  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
and  come  into  it  gladly,  if  the  Presbyterian  Church 
proves  that  she  loves  them  and  seeks  their  good.     So 


176  The  Sessio7t. 

we  urge  our  people  to  stand  loyally  by  their  own 
Church  agency  for  this  work,  and  to  give  what  they 
have  for  this  cause,  through  our  own  Board."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1895,  P-  88.] 

13.  Systematic  beneficence.  The  Presbyterian 
Church  should  ''make  the  Sabbath-school  a  training- 
school  in  methods  and  objects  of  Christian  benev 
olence,  to  the  end  that  our  young  people  may  under- 
stand the  work  and  love  the  great  Boards  of  our 
Church— not  part,  but  all  of  them."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1895,  p.  %Z.-\ 

1 4.  Collections  to  be  taken  for  Church  causes. 
''That  pastors  and  Sessions  be  urgently  requested  to 
maintain  a  careful  supervision  of  the  objects  for  which 
collections  are  made  in  the  Sabbath-schools,  and  to 
secure  their  contributions  to  our  own  benevolent 
causes."     [Mins.,  1882,  pp.  48,  49.]     See  also  p.  451. 

15.  Church  erection.  "  That  our  Sabbath- 
schools  be  urged  to  make  contributions  to  this  Board 
among  their  annual  gifts ;  these  donations  to  be 
employed  for  the  erection  of  chapels  for  Sabbath- 
school  work  on  our  Home  Missionary  field."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1895,  P-  95-] 

16.  Sabbath-school  Work,  Foreign  Missions, 
Home  Missions.  See,  under  ''Sabbath-school, 
Special  Services,"  p.  184,  for  information  in  connec- 
tion with  these  objects. 

17.  Items  of  statistical  report  for  Presbytery. 
Church  Sessions  are  required  to  furnish  in  their  statis- 
tical reports,  a  statement  of  the  number  of  Sabbath- 
school  scholars  and  teachers  in  their  respective  con- 


The  Session.  177 

gregations,  to  be  transmitted  to  Presbytery  for  use  in 
the  Assembly's  Minutes. 

18.  Items  of  Narrative  for  Presbylery.  Church 
Sessions  are  required  to  make  in  their  Narrative  of  the 
State  of  Religion  in  the  congregation,  a  clear  statement 
of  the  actual  spiritual  condition  of  the  school. 

19.  Report  of  Sabbath-school -work.  An  annual 
report  of  the  school  has  been  ordered  by  General  As- 
sembly, for  the  use  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and 
S.  S.  Work.  The  blank  form  is  furnished  by  the 
clerk  of  Presbytery,  and  the  Session  should  see  that 
it  is  properly  filled  out. 

2.   Sabbath-school  Officers. 

1.  Officers  of  the  school.  In  addition  to  the 
pastor  and  the  superintendent,  there  should  be  in  each 
Sabbath-school  the  following  officers — viz.,  assistant 
superintendent,  secretary,  treasurer,  chorister,  and 
librarian, 

2.  Appointment  of  superintendent.  ''  In  all  of 
our  Sabbath-schools  superintendents  should  be  chosen 
or  appointed,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Session." 
[Mins.,  1878,  pp.  25,  26.]  The  Assembly  "earnestly 
recommends  the  Sessions  of  all  our  churches,  in  the 
exercise  of  their  right,  to  appoint  the  superintendent." 
[Mins.  1882,  pp.  48,  49.].  It  is  at  times  wise,  if  the 
way  be  clear,  to  appoint  an  elder  to  the  office  of 
superintendent. 

3.  Superintendent,  qualifications  of.  The  chief 
qualifications  of  a  superintendent  are  three  in  number 
— high  character,  knowledge,    and   executive  ability. 

12 


17'^  The  Session, 

It  is  suggested  that  so  important  an  office,  both  from 
the  view-point  of  instruction  and  of  government, 
ought  not  to  be  committed  to  men  possessing  a  less 
degree  of  qualification  than  that  required  for  member- 
ship in  the  Session.  The  superintendent's  relation  to 
the  pastor,  to  the  Session  as  the  body  to  which  he  is 
responsible,  and  to  the  welfare  of  the  church  is  such, 
that  the  apostolic  rule  as  to  the  qualifications  of  church- 
officers  should  be  enforced.  See,  for  "Qualifications 
of  the  Ruling  Elder,"   p.  62. 

4.  Method  of  selecting  officers.  Two  methods 
are  in  use.  One,  is  for  the  Session  to  request  the 
teachers  and  superintendent  to  nominate  the  officers, 
the  Session  either  confirming  or  rejecting  such  nomi- 
nations. The  other,  is  for  the  Session  to  appoint 
the  officers  directly,  after  consultation  with  the  super- 
intendent.    It  is  believed,  that  the  latter  method  will 

in  the  end  approve  itself  as  the  wiser.  There  is  such 
a  thing  as  Sunday-school  politics,  and  its  existence  in 
certain  schools  has  been  productive  of  evil. 

5.  Assistant  superintendent.  An  assistant  super- 
intendent should  be  chosen  in  all  the  larger  schools,  to 
assist  the  superintendent  in  his  arduous  work.  He 
should  possess  the  same  qualifications  for  his  work  as 
the  superintendent,  and  he  should  be  a  person  able  to 
work  harmoniously  with  that  officer. 

6.  Secretary.  The  secretary  should  keep  a  full 
and  accurate  record  of  the  work  of  the  school,  should 
report  at  the  end  of  each  session  the  number  of 
officers,  teachers,  and  scholars  present,  and  should 
prepare  and  read  the  annual  report  at  the  anniversary 


The  Session.  179 

meeting.  The  report  should  be  submitted  to  the  Ses- 
sion. A  record  book  for  the  use  of  the  secretary  can 
be  secured  from  the  Board  of  Publication  and  S.  S. 
Work. 

7.  Treasurer.  The  treasurer  should  keep  an  accu- 
rate account  of  all  moneys  raised  in  the  school,  of  all 
payments  made,  and  should  report  the  contributions 
for  special  objects  at  the  close  of  each  session.  He 
should  present  a  complete  report  of  the  annual  receipts 
and  payments  at  the  anniversary  meeting.  The  an- 
nual report  should  be  submitted  to  the  Session,  and 
no  payments  of  money  should  be  made  by  the  treas- 
urer, except  by  authority  of  the  superintendent  or  the 
Session. 

8.  Chorister.  It  is  of  great  importance  to  have 
the  singing  in  the  Sabbath-school  conducted  by  a 
thoroughly  competent  person,  either  man  or  woman. 
The  character  of  the  singing  will  be  largely  decisive 
both  as  to  the  attractiveness  and  the  effectiveness  of 
the  school.  Too  much  attention  cannot  be  paid  to 
this  department  by  both  pastor  and  superintendent. 

9.  Librarian.  The  librarian  should  be  one  of  the 
younger  men  connected  with  the  school.  He  should 
keep  an  accurate  record  of  the  books  loaned  to 
scholars,  and  should  have  authority  to  employ  as 
many  assistants  as  he  may  need.  He  should  report 
to  the  superintendent  at  least  once  a  month  upon  the 
condition  of  the  library,  and  should  clearly  under- 
stand that  he  has  no  individual  power  in  the  selection 
of  books.     See,  "  Library  Books." 

10.  Library  books.     *'  The  books  of  the  Sabbath- 


i8o  The  Session. 

school  library  should  be  wholly  subject  to  the  super- 
vision of  the  pastor  and  ruling  elders,  and  no  work 
except  it  be  published  by  our  Board  of  Publication, 
shall  be  admitted,  which  they  have  not  approved." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1867,  p.  351.] 

3.  Sabbath-school  Instruction. 

1.  Appointment  of  teachers.  The  appointment 
of  teachers  should  be  made  by  the  Session,  after  con- 
sultation with  the  pastor  and  superintendent.  This 
method  of  action  is  supported  by  the  following  de- 
liverance of  the  Assembly  :  ''  It  belongs  emphatically 
to  the  pastor  and  elders  of  each  congregation  to  secure 
the  co-operation  of  all  the  competent  members  of  the 
church,  in  the  religious  education  of  all  the  children 
and  youth  to  whom  they  can  gain  access."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1864,  N.  S.,  pp.  507,  508.]  ''The  selection 
of  teachers  belongs  to  the  Session  of  the  church." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1885,  P-  627.] 

2.  Teachers'  meeting.  The  teachers  of  the  Sab- 
bath-school should  assemble  on  some  week-day  even- 
ing, for  the  study  of  the  lesson  for  the  ensuing  Sabbath. 
The  meeting  may  be  held  at  the  close  of  the  weekly 
prayer  service,  or  it  may  be  held  on  some  other  week 
evening,  as  an  independent  service.  The  proper 
leader  for  this  meeting  is  the  superintendent,  or,  if 
he  be  not  able  to  act,  then  the  pastor.  Indeed,  a 
pastor  can  render  no  more  effective  service,  than  that 
which  he  can  give  by  the  careful  instruction  o^ 
teachers,  in  connection  with  the  work  which  they 
have  to  do. 


The  Session.  i8i 

3.  Adult  classes.  The  ordinary  Sabbath-school 
is  still  a  school  solely  for  the  young.  The  General 
Assembly  has  urged  ''pastors  and  Sessions  to  put 
forth  practical  and  persistent  effort  to  enlist  their 
entire  congregations  in  systematic  Bible  study  and 
teaching  in  connection  with  the  Sabbath-school." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1883,  p.  616.]  In  every  Sabbath- 
school  there  should  be  established,  therefore,  classes 
for  adults,  both  men  and  women.  Such  classes  will 
prove  of  great  value  in  providing  for  the  needs  of 
those  scholars  who  come  to  years  of  maturity,  and 
who  ordinarily  graduate  from  the  school  and  are 
never  seen  again  in  its  gatherings.  They  will  also 
prove  of  value  as  sources  of  supply  for  capable  teach- 
ers, and  will  also  increase  the  practical  influence  of 
the  Word  of  God  upon  the  congregation  as  a  whole. 

4.  Primary  department.  This  department  of  the 
school,  containing  the  youngest  children,  is  established 
in  many  churches,  and  should  be  found  in  them  all. 
It  should  be  placed  in  charge  of  a  competent  lady, 
and  her  assistants  should  be  selected  with  due  regard 
to  the  nature  of  the  work.  "It  is  recommended  to 
the  pastors  and  Sessions  of  our  churches  to  make 
themselves  acquainted  with  the  system  of  infant- 
school  instruction,  and  to  establish  such  schools  in 
their  congregations."     [Mins,  G.  A.,  1830,  p.  303.] 

5.  Normal  classes.  The  General  Assembly  has 
recommended  the  formation  in  the  congregation  of 
normal  classes  for  the  purpose  of  providing  com- 
petent teachers  for  the  Sabbath-schools.  Full  infor- 
mation with  reference  to  these  classes  can  be  had  by 


1 82  The  Session. 

addressing  the  Rev.  James  A.  Worder,   D,  D.,    1334 
Chestnut  street,   Philadelphia,   Pa. 

6.  Graded  Sabbath-schools.  To  grade  a  Sab- 
bath-school is  to  divide  the  school  into  successive  de- 
partments, scholars  passing  from  the  lower  to  the  higher 
departments,  as  they  progress  in  knowledge.  Many 
schools  already  have  two  departments,  the  primary 
and  the  senior  department.     See  preceding  section. 

7.  The  Shorter  Catechism.  ''The  use  of  the 
Catechism  in  the  religious  instruction  of  the  young, 
and  of  the  children  under  the  care  of  the  church, 
is  affectionately  and  earnestly  recommended  to  the 
Sessions,  as  the  most  effectual  means,  under  God,  of 
preserving  the  purity,  peace,  and  unity  of  the  Church." 
[Mins.  1832,  p.  372.]  ''The  pastors  and  Sessions  should 
see  to  it  that  in  congregations  where  the  Shorter  Cate- 
chism is  neglected,  it  be  introduced  and  used  with  due 
prominence."  [Mins.  1878,  pp.  25,  26.]  "The 
Assembly  earnestly  recommends  the  systematic  study 
of  the  Shorter  Catechism  in  all  the  vSabbath-schools. " 
[Mins.,  G.  A.,  1891,  p.  129.] 

8.  Temperance  instruction.  "  General  Assembly 
most  emphatically  requests  the  Sessions  of  our  various 
churches,  to  provide  for  systematic  biblical  instruction 
in  the  Sabbath-schools  under  their  care,  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  temperance,  as  interpreted  by  our  Church, 
and  that  such  instruction  be  given  at  least  each  quar- 
terly Sabbath" — /.  e.  every  three  months.  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1891,  p.   148.] 

9.  Denominational  church  government.  "  We 
particularly  enjoin  careful  instruction  in  the  distinctive 


The  Session.  183 

denominational  features  of  our  church  government." 
[Mins.G.  A.,  1886,  p.  66.] 

10.  Denominational  doctrines.  Careful  insttuction 
should  be  given  to  the  scholars  in  certain  doctrines, 
distinctive  both  of  evangelical  Christianity  and  the 
Presbyterian  Church :  among  these  may  be  specifically 
indicated  :  the  extent  of  the  Church  as  including  the 
children  ;  baptism  by  sprinkling  rather  than  by  im- 
mersion ;  salvation  by  faith  alone,  and  through  the 
actual  sacrifice  of  Jesus  Christ  upon  the  cross. 

11.  Bibles  for  the  scholars.  While  it  is  true  that 
the  Lesson  Helps  furnished  the  Sabbath -schools,  by  the 
Board  of  Publication  and  S.  S.  Work,  are  of  a  very 
high  order  of  excellence,  and  while  the  Lesson  Leaf 
should  be  studied  by  and  be  in  the  possession  of  every 
scholar,  yet  every  scholar  should  bring  to  the  Sabbath- 
school  his  or  her  own  Bible.  Familiarity  with  the 
Bible  as  a  religious  text-book  should  be  cultivated 
in  every  way  possible. 

12.  Presbyterian  Lesson  Helps  the  best. 
"  There  is  nothing  now  in  the  complaint,  so  often 
heard  in  former  years,  that  Presbyterian  Lesson  Helps 
are  too  expensive.  A  careful  comparison  with  the 
price  of  ''Helps"  published  by  the  leading  houses 
in  this  business,  shows  that  our  Board  is  furnishing 
better  goods  for  less  cost ;  and  if  this  were  not  enough, 
it  is  giving  free  of  all  cost  supplies  to  needy  schools. 
There  is  no  shadow  of  justification,  or  even  excuse, 
for  patronizing  irresponsible  concerns  whose  supplies 
would  be  dear  at  any  price."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1895, 
p.  88.] 


1 84  The  Sessio7i. 

13.  Presbyterian  Lesson  Helps  and  periodicals 
to  be  used.  "  We  earnestly  recommend  the  use  in 
all  our  schools  of  our  Presbyterian  Lesson  Helps  and 
periodicals."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  ZZ.'\  ''The 
Assembly  recommends  to  all  Sessions  to  co-operate 
with  the  Board,  and  with  a  spirit  loyal  to  our  own 
denomination  to  prefer  the  publications  of  our  own 
to  those  of  other  organizations."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1878,  p.    25.] 

14.  The  "Westminster  Teacher.  This  excellent 
publication  is  issued  monthly,  and  is  prepared  specifi- 
cally for  the  teachers  and  officers  of  Sabbath-schools. 
It  contains  full  expositions  of  the  Bible  lessons,  and  is 
unqualifiedly  commended  to  all  who  are  charged  with 
the  instruction  of  the  young. 

15.  Lesson  Helps  for  scholars.  The  Lesson 
Helps  for  scholars,  published  by  the  Board  of  Publi- 
cation and  S.  S.  Work,  are  the  following :  for  the 
older  scholars,  The  Westminste}'  Senior  Quarterly ; 
for  a  younger  grade  of  scholars,  the  Westminster  In- 
termediate Quarterly ;  and  for  general  use,  the  West- 
77iinster  Lesson  Leaf.  The  latter  publication  is  issued 
monthly,  but  is  so  arranged  that,  if  desired,  the  leaves 
can  be  separated  and  distributed  to  scholars  weekly. 
Each  leaf  contains  one  lesson  complete.  The  West- 
minster Jimior  Lesson  is  issued  in  the  same  form  as 
the  Lesson  Leaf,  for  the  use  of  the  little  people. 

16.  German  Lesson  Helps.  The  Board  of  Pub- 
lication and  S.  S.  Work  publishes  a  German  Lesson 
Leaf,  which  is  prepared  specifically  for  German  Sab- 
bath'Schools,  and  is  issued  monthly. 


The  Sessio7t.  185 

17.  Illustrated  papers.  The  Board  of  Publication 
and  Sabbath-school  work  publishes  four  illustrated 
papers  for  the  use  of  Sabbath-schools :  Forward^  a 
weekly  paper,  for  young  people  generally ;  The  Sab- 
bath-school Visitor,  for  a  younger  class  of  readers, 
published  twice  a  month ;  the  Morning  Star,  some- 
what similar  to  the  Visitor,  but  half  the  size ;  and  the 
Sunbeam,  which  is  issued  weekly  and  is  for  the 
smaller  children. 

4.  Sabbath-school — Special  Services. 

1.  Anniversary  Day.  It  is  an  excellent  custom 
in  the  majority  of  our  Sabbath-schools,  to  celebrate 
the  anniversaries  of  their  organization  by  appropriate 
exercises.  These  exercises,  as  a  rule,  should  be  ap- 
pointed for  Sabbath  afternoon,  for  the  sake  of  the 
younger  children,  though  at  times  it  may  be  more 
convenient  to  hold  them  Sabbath  evening.  Great 
care  should  be  taken  to  make  the  occasions  both 
interesting  and  instructive.  The  reports  of  the  secre- 
tary and  treasurer  should  be  read  as  parts  of  the  exer- 
cises, and  both  the  superintendent  and  the  pastor 
should  make  short  addresses.  In  many  schools,  some 
of  the  children  take  part  by  recitation  and  by  singing, 
to  their  own  profit  and  to  the  edification  of  the  audi- 
ence. It  is  advisable,  when  possible,  to  place  the  anni- 
versary exercises  on  Children's  Day. 

2.  Children's  Day.  The  General  Assembly  has 
appointed  the  second  Sabbath  of  June,  in  each  year, 
as  a  day  upon  which  special  Sabbath-school  exercises 
are  to  be  held  in  all  our  churches,  and  offerings  gath- 


1 86  The  Session. 

ered  to  carry  on  the  work  of  Sabbath-school  missions 
throughout  our  land. 

3.  Children's  Day  exercises.  Special  pro- 
grammes for  the  exercises  of  Children's  Day,  are 
printed  annually  by  the  Sabbath-school  Department 
of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  S.  S.  Work,  and  can 
be  had  upon  application  to  the  Rev.  James  A.  Worden, 
D.  D,,  Superintendent  of  Sabbath-school  Work,  1334 
Chestnut  street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

4.  Children's  Day  offerings.  The  offerings  for 
Children's  Day  should  be  gathered  systematically  in 
the  classes,  for  several  Sabbaths  prior  to  the  day. 
Mite-boxes  for  this  purpose  will  be  furnished  on 
application  to  Dr.  Worden.  The  entire  collection, 
which  is  for  Sabbath-school  missions,  should  be  for- 
warded to  the  Treasurer  of  the  Board  of  Publication 
and  S.  S.  Work,  Rev.  C.  T.  McMullin,  1334  Chestnut 
street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

5 .  Design  of  Children's  Day.  ' '  The  General  As- 
sembly notices  with  approval  the  observance  by  our 
churches  and  Sabbath-schools  of  the  second  Sabbath 
of  June,  designated  as  ''  Children's  Day,"  and  em- 
phasizes the  importance  of  seeking  the  presence  and 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  these  services,  that  they 
may  not  be  simply  attractive,  but  profitable,  contribu- 
ting to  the  conversion  and  Christian  nurture  of  the 
young."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1885,  P-  626.] 

6.  Home  Missions.  The  Sunday-schools  are  "rec- 
ommended to  set  apart  the  Sunday  following  Washing- 
ton's Birthday  as  a  special  rally-day  in  the  interests  of 
the  Board."     fMins.  G.  A.  1895,  P-  45-]     The  Sun- 


The  Session.  187 

day  before  Thanksgiving  is  assigned  for  a  collection 
for  the  Woman's  Executive  Committee  of  Home 
Missions. 

7.  Foreign  Missions.  "  We  counsel  our  Sessions 
to  see  that  due  attention  is  given  in  our  Sunday- 
schools  to  the  work  of  Foreign  Missions."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1890,  p.  60.]  The  time  set  by  the  Assembly 
for  a  special  collection  for  Foreign  Missions  in  the 
Sunday-schools,  is  the  Sunday  before  Christmas  in 
each  year. 

XX.   WORSHIP. 
I.  General  Matters. 

1.  Importance  of  weekly  worship.     *'  The  great 

importance  of  weekly  assembling  the  people,  "  for  the 
public  worship  of  God,  "is  in  order  thereby  to  im- 
prove their  knowledge,  to  confirm  their  habits  of 
worship,  and  their  desire  of  the  public  ordinances ; 
to  augment  their  reverence  for  the  most  high  God ; 
and  to  promote  the  charitable  affections  which  unite 
men  most  firmly  in  society."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XXL]  For 
the  fundamental  doctrines  connected  with  worship, 
see  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Chap.  XXL,  and  also  this 
Manual,  p.  18. 

2.  Worship  under  control  of  minister  and 
Session.  ''By  our  Constitution  the  whole  arrange- 
ment of  a  church  as  to  worship  and  order  is  com- 
mitted to  the  minister  and  Session."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
O.  S.,  1845,  P-  21.]  *'The  General  Assembly  takes 
notice  that  the  exclusive  authority  of  the  Session  over 
the  worship  of  the  church,   including  not  only  the 


1 88  The  Sessio)i. 

times  and  places  of  preaching  the  word,  but  also  the 
music  and  the  use  of  the  church  buildings,  is  not  suf- 
ficiently appreciated  by  the  Church  at  large,  and  that 
there  are  frequent  complaints  that  trustees  of  congre- 
gations assume  power  and  authority,  especially  over 
music  and  the  use  of  church-buildings,  which  are  not 
warranted  by,  but  are  in  conflict  with,  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church.  The  Assembly  enjoins  upon  the 
churches  loyal  adherence  to  our  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, providing  that  the  authority  of  the  Session 
over  all  matters  of  worship  is  paramount,  and  at  the 
same  time  recommends  that  all  such  questions  be 
treated  by  the  Session  with  Christian  tact  and  cour- 
tesy, in  the  spirit  of  love  and  forbearance. ' '  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1893,  P-  90-]     See,  also,  p.  445- 

3.  The  parts  of  public  worship.  *'  The  reading 
of  the  Scriptures  with  godly  fear ;  the  sound  preach- 
ing and  conscionable  hearing  of  the  word,  in  obe- 
dience unto  God  with  understanding,  faith,  and 
reverence  ;  singing  of  psalms  with  grace  in  the  heart ; 
as,  also,  the  due  administration  and  worthy  receiving 
of  the  sacraments  instituted  by  Christ,  are  all  parts 
of  the  ordinary  religious  worship  of  God,  besides 
religious  oaths,  and  vows,  solemn  fastings,  and 
thanksgivings  upon  special  occasions,  which  are,  in 
their  several  times  and  seasons,  to  be  used  in  an 
holy  and  religious  character."  [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXL,  §  5. 
See,  also,  F.  G.,  Ch.  VII.] 

4.  Directory  a  part  of  the  Constitution.  The 
Directory  for  Worship  is  a  part  of  the  Constitution 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  as  such  is  obligatory 


The  Session.  189 

upon  both  ministers  and  Sessions,  except  where  its 
provisions  are  commendatory  or  optional  in  their 
phraseology. 

5.  Simplicity  in  -worship.  The  simplicity  of  the 
New  Testament  in  respect  to  the  worship  of  the  house 
of  God,  is  not  only  universally  desirable,  but  available 
and  practicable.  It  is  free  from  burdensome  expenses 
and  distractive  entanglements.  '*  The  Sessions  of  the 
churches  are  urged  to  preserve,  in  act  and  spirit,  the 
simplicity  of  service  indicated  in  the  Directory  for 
Worship."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1874,  p.  Zt,.'\ 

6.  Ministers'  duties  in  connection  with  worship. 
The  Constitution  of  the  Church  gives  to  ministers  posi- 
tive and  discretionary  power  in  the  following  matters 
connected  with  the  worship  of  the  Church,  viz.  :  (i) 
Public  prayer  [D.  W.,  Ch.  V.,  §  4]  ;  (2)  Public  read- 
ing of  the  Scriptures  [D.  W.,  Ch.  III.,  §  i]  ;  (3) 
Public  exposition  and  preaching  [L.  C,  Quest.  153]; 
(4)  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper  [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXVII. , 
§  4];  (5)  Church  music  [D.  W.,  Ch.  IV.,  §  4]  ;  (6) 
Blessing  the  people.  With  the  duties  thus  assigned 
to  ministers  neither  the  Session  nor  any  other  author- 
ity in  the  congregation  can  interfere.  It  is  their  right 
to  conduct  public  worship  in  accordance  with  the 
discretion  vested  in  them  by  the  Constitution. 

7.  Use  of  the  Revised  Version.  "  While  in  the 
present  unsettled  condition  of  opinion  regarding  the 
Revised  Version  of  the  Scriptures,  the  Assembly  deems 
it  inexpedient  to  direct  its  use  in  the  public  worship 
of  God,  its  action  must  not  be  construed  as  intending 
to  detract  from  the  value  of  the  Revised  Version,  or  to 


190  The  Session, 

express  any  want  of  confidence  in  it.  The  Assembly 
feels  assured  that  the  recent  revision  will,  if  found 
worthy,  establish  its  value  in  the  estimation  of  the 
people  of  God,  and  that  the  sanction  of  the  Assembly 
is  not  needful."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1889,  p.  80.]* 

8.  Posture  in  prayer.  The  Assembly  of  1870 
declared  action  upon  posture  in  prayer  and  praise 
inexpedient.  [Mins.,  p.  28.]  It  is  to  be  remem- 
bered, however,  that  "the  posture  of  standing  in 
public  prayer  and  that  of  kneeling  in  private  prayer 
are  indicated  by  examples  in  Scripture."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1849,  P-  255;  1.857,  p.  2>^.'\  Further, 
standing  in  public  prayer  was  the  approved  posture  in 
the  primitive  Church.  Whatever  the  attitude,  it 
should  be  characterized  by  reverence. 

9.  Liturgical  forms.  The  substance  of  action 
by  the  General  Synod  and  General  Assembly,  since 
the  establishment  of  the  Church,  is  to  the  effect  that 
liturgical  forms  of  worship  are  neither  necessary  nor 
scriptural. 

10.  Responsive  reading.  "■  The  practice  of  respon- 
sive service  in  the  public  worship  of  the  sanctuary,  is 
without  warrant  in  the  New  Testament,  and  is  unwise 
and  impolitic  in  view  of  its  inevitable  tendency  to 
destroy  uniformity  in  our  mode  of  worship."  [Mins. 
G.  A..  1874,  p.  83.]  The  Assembly  of  1888,  how^ 
ever,  in  an  appeal  case  [Minutes,  p.  112],  decided 
that  this  practice  was  not  contrary  to  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church. 

1 1 .  Forms  in  use  by  the  Reformed  churches. 
Each  minister  is  at  liberty  ''  to  avail  himself  of  the 


The  Session.  191 

Calvinistic  or  other  ancient  devotional  forms  of  the 
Reformed  churches,  so  far  as  may  seem  to  him  for 
edification."       [Mins.    G.    A.,    1882,    p.   95.] 

12.  Apostles'  Creed.  ''Its  use  in  worship  is  not 
contrary  to  law."      [Mins.  G.  A.,  1892,  p.  35.] 

13.  Bulletin  of  services.  In  many  churches  it  is 
now  the  usage,  to  issue  a  regular  printed  weekly  01 
monthly  bulletin  of  the  church  services,  for  both  the 
Sabbath  and  the  week-days.  This  is  distributed  to  the 
members  of  the  church  under  the  direction  of  the 
pastor.  Its  advantages  are  two  in  number — that  it 
gives  relief  from  the  reading  of  notices  from  the 
pulpit,  and  that  it  serves  as  a  reminder  to  church- 
members  at  their  homes. 

2.  Worship. — Church  Music. 

1.  Extent  of  Sessional  jurisdiction.  The  ap- 
pointment of  leaders,  organists,  and  other  helpers ; 
the  choice  between  congregational  and  choir  singing, 
and  all  other  matters  Connected  with  the  music  of  the 
church,  are  under  the  supervision  and  control  of  the 
Session,  except  where  the  Constitution  gives  authority 
to  the  minister.  '*The  Assembly  leaves  to  each  Ses- 
sion the  delicate  and  important  matter  of  arranging 
and  conducting  the  music  as  to  them  shall  seem  most 
.for  edification,  recommending  great  caution,  prudence, 
and  forbearance  in  regard  to  it."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1884, 
p.  115.]     See  pp.  384  and  445. 

2.  CongTeg'ational  singing"  commended.  "The 
whole  congregation  should  be  furnished  with  books, 
and    ought  to    join    in   this  part   of   worship.     It  is 


192  The  Session. 

proper  to  sing  without  parcelling  out  the  psalm,  line 
by  line.  The  practice  of  reading  the  psalm  line  by 
line  was  introduced  in  times  of  ignorance,  when  many 
in  the  congregation  could  not  read  :  therefore  it  is 
recommended  that  it  be  laid  aside,  as  far  as  con- 
venient." [D.  W.,  Ch.  IV.,  §  4.]  *'  '  The  Lord  de- 
lights in  the  praise  of  all  his  people.'  This  being 
the  only  part  of  the  worship  in  which  they  distinctly 
and  audibly  unite,  it  is  especially  desirable  that,  as  far 
as  may  be,  the  whole  congregation  shall  join  therein." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1867,  p.  366.] 

3.  Choirs  and  musical  instruments,  when  to 
be  used.  ''The  introduction  of  choirs  or  musical 
instruments,  can  be  justified  only  as  they  serve  this 
end  (of  inspiring  and  expressing  devotion)  and  aid 
or  accompany  sacred  song  ;  and  no  display  of  artistic 
skill,  no  delicacy  of  vocal  training,  no  measure  of 
musical  ability,  compensates  for  the  violation,  or  even 
neglect,  of  the  proprieties  of  divine  worship."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1867,  p.  366.] 

4.  Character  of  choir-members.  ' '  The  conduct 
of  so  important  a  part  of  divine  worship  should  be 
committed  only  to  those  who  respect  religion,  and,  as 
far  as  practicable,  to  those  who  are  in  communion 
with  the  church."      [Min.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1867,  p.  T^dd^^ 

5.  Music  to  be  devotional.  "  Church  music  should, 
be  of  a  devotional  character,  especially  in  instrumental 
and  vocal  voluntaries.  All  musical  performances  in- 
consistent with  the  proprieties  of  the  Sabbath  and  of 
the  sanctuary,  should  be  suppressed  and  excluded." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1867,  p.  365.] 


The  Session.  193 

6.  Time  of  rehearsals.  '*  Meetings  for  rehearsals 
or  mere  musical  practice  should  be  held  during  the 
week  '-ather  than  on  the  Lord's  Day."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
O.  S.,  1867,  p.  366.] 

7.  Attitude  of  Session  toward  the  choir.  Ses- 
sions '*are  urged  to  cultivate  a  kind  and  fraternal 
spirit  toward  those  who  lead  the  music  of  the  sanctu- 
ary, and  t)  manifest  an  affectionate  and  appreciative 
interest  in  any  endeavors  they  may  make  to  improve 
the  character  of  this  service,  to  the  end  that  harmony 
may  be  promoted,  *  and  all  things  be  done  unto  edify- 
ing.' "     [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1867,  p.  366.] 

8.  Character  of  hymns  used.  ' '  ^^' hen  any  families 
or  congregations  in  their  religious  worship  make  use 
of  hymns  containing  erroneous  doctrine  or  trivial  mat- 
ter, it  becomes  the  duty  of  church  Sessions  to  inquire 
into  the  matter,  and  act  as  the  case  may  require." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1806,  p.  360.] 

9.  Furnishing  books.  The  selection  and  furnish- 
ing of  the  books  of  praise  to  be  used  in  the  public 
worship  of  God  are  within  the  power  of  the  Session. 
Care  should  be  taken,  however,  to  ascertain  the  general 
state  of  feeling  in  the  church  before  selecting  or  chang- 
ing a  hymnal,  and  the  choir  should  be  consulted. 

10.  The  Hymnal  commended.  ''That  we  heartily 
recommend  the  new  Hymnal  to  our  churches,  and  ex- 
press the  earnest  hope  for  the  general  adoption  of  this 
collection  as  the  book  of  praise  throughout  our 
Church  "  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  90.]  Write  for 
the  Hymnal  to  Mr.  John  H.  Scribner,  Bus.  Supt., 
1334  Chestnut  street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

13 


194  The  Session. 

3.  Worship. — Meetings  for  Prayer. 

1.  Extent  of  Sessional  jurisdiction.  The  Ses 
sion  possesses  the  right  to  determine  how  many  meet- 
ings for  prayer  shall  be  held  within  the  bounds  of  the 
congregation,  and  where  they  shall  be  held.  Care 
should  be  taken  to  avoid  having  too  many  such  meet- 
ings, lest  the  demand  made  upon  church-members 
become  burdensome. 

2.  Leaders  of  prayer-meetings.  In  many  churches 
the  custom  prevails  of  having  the  members  of  Session 
lead  the  prayer-meetings  in  regular  succession.  This 
usage  ought  not  to  be  adopted,  however,  where  elders 
are  for  any  cau.se  disqualified  from  the  acceptable  per- 
formance of  the  duties  connected  with  such  services. 
It  is  better,  in  such  cases,  to  have  the  leadership  of  the 
prayer-meeting  devolve  upon  the  pastor. 

3.  List  of  topics.  It  is  advisable  to  prepare  a  reg- 
ular list  of  topics,  for  a  fixed  period  of  time,  say  six 
months  or  a  year,  print  the  same,  and  distribute  it 
through  the  congregation.  If  it  is  not  convenient  to 
do  this,  the  regular  list  of  topics  issued  by  the  Presby- 
terian Board  of  Publication  can  be  employed  with 
advantage.    See,  also,  '*  Women  and  Church  Service." 

4.  Neighborhood  prayer-meetings.  In  some 
congregations  the  members  are  widely  scattered.  For 
the  convenience  of  members  living  at  a  distance  from 
the  church  building,  meetings  for  prayer  are  established 
at  an  available  private  house,  under  the  care  of  an  elder 
or  deacon,  and  held  on  some  evening  other  than  that 
of  the  regular  prayer-meeting.  These  services  have 
proved  in  many  cases  both  helpful  and  profitable. 


The  Session.  195 

4.  Worship. — Special  Services. 

1.  The  Lord's  Day  the  only  holy  day.  *'  There 
is  no  day  under  the  Gospel  commanded  to  be  kept 
holy,  except  the  Lord's  Day,  which  is  the  Christian 
Sabbath."     [D.  W.  Ch.  XV.,  §  i.] 

2.  Fasts  and  thanksgivings.  The  Directory  for 
Worship  empowers  church  Sessions  to  determine  for 
particular  congregations  when  it  is  proper  to  observe 
fasts  or  thanksgivings.     [D.  W,,  Ch.  XV.,  §  4.]  . 

3.  National  thanksgivings.  ''  If  at  any  time  the 
civil  power  should  think  it  proper  to  appoint  a  fast  or 
thanksgiving,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  ministers  and  people 
of  our  communion,  as  we  live  under  a  Christian  gov- 
ernment, to  pay  all  due  respect  to  the  same."  [D.  W. , 
Ch.  XV.,  §  4.] 

4.  Monthly  concert.  ''The  attention  of  pastors 
and  church  Sessions  is  called  to  the  great  importance 
of  maintaining  regular  services,  with  specific  reference 
to  the  spread  of  the  gospel  throughout  the  world. 
This  General  Assembly  would  express  their  earnest 
desire  that  the  '  Monthly  Concert  of  Prayer  for  Mis- 
sions '  be  more  generally  observed  by  their  churches, 
and  they  recommend  that,  in  every  congregation,  the 
first  devotional  meeting  of  each  month  be  given  up  to 
the  consideration  of  the  work  of  the  Lord  throughout 
the  world,  and  to  prayer  for  the  world's  conversion." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1879,  P-  5^5  5  ^^^o,  p.  51;  1891, 
p.    182.] 

5.  Week  of  prayer.  That  the  week  beginning 
with  the  first  Sabbath  of  January  be  observed  by  all 


196  The  Session. 

our  congregations  as  **  a  week  of  prayer  "  for  the  con- 
version of  the  world.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1859,  etc.] 

6.  Education  and  colleges.  *' All  our  churches 
and  literary  institutions  are  recommended  to  observe  a 
day  of  prayer  for  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon 
our  colleges  and  seminaries  and  schools,  that  our  youth 
gathered  therein  may  be  converted  to  Christ,  and  more 
completely  consecrated  to  his  service,  and  that  larger 
numbers  of  our  \oung  men  may  be  inclined  to  seek 
the  work  of  the  ministry."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1885,  p. 
688.]  College  Day  is  the  last  Thursday  of  January, 
and  the  Sunday  preceding  is  Education  Day. 

7.  Sabbath  observance.  The  churches  are  rec- 
ommended to  set  apart  one  service  during  the  year 
"for  the  purpose  of  emphasizing  and  exalting  the 
importance  of  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  Day." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1895,  P-  23]  In  1896  the  last  Sab- 
bath of  October  was  designated  for  this  purpose. 

8.  Temperance.  I  he  Assembly  has  repeatedly  rec- 
ommend d  special  services  in  the  interest  of  the  cause 
of  temperance.  It  is  recommended  that  Sessions  note 
all  special  appointments,  and  observe  them  carefully. 

9.  Evangelistic  services.  Special  and  protracted 
religious  services  are  held  every  year  in  some  churches, 
with  a  view  to  reaching  and  saving  the  unconverted. 
The  exercises  consist  of  prayer,  praise,  and  preaching, 
and  an  after  service  is  often  held  in  which  the  unsaved 
are  urged  to  make  a  decision  for  Christ.  Personal 
visitation  by  the  pastor  and  others  is  employed  in 
addition,  as  a  means  of  awakening  interest  in  spiritual 
things.       The   results  of  these   meetings,   when  con- 


The  Session.  197 

ducted  in  an  appropriate   and   earnest  manner,   have 
been  greatly  to  the  advantage  of  the  churches. 

10.  Persons  engaged.  The  person  to  whom  the 
special  services  should  be  always  entrusted  is  the  pas- 
tor of  the  church.  Other  ministers  may  be  invited 
with  his  consent  to  co-operate,  but  both  the  power 
and  the  responsibility  in  all  matters  should  be  vested 
in  him.  If  one  of  the  class  of  m'nisters,  known  as 
evangelists,  is  invited  to  assist  in  the  meetings,  great 
care  should  be  taken  to  choose  a  person  of  unques- 
tioned ability,  discretion,  knowledge,  and  soundness 
in  the  faith. 

5.  Women  and  Church  Services. 

1.  Meetings ofwomen only, commended.  ''Meet- 
ings of  pious  women  by  themselves  for  conversation 
and  prayer  whenever  they  can  be  conveniently  held 
we  entirely  approve.  But  let  not  the  inspired  pro- 
hibitions of  the  great  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  as  found 
in  his  Epistles  to  the  Corinthians  and  to  Timothy,  be 
violated.  To  teach  and  exhort  or  to  lead  in  prayer  in 
public  and  promiscuous  assemblies,  is  clearly  forbidden 
to  women  in  the  holy  oracles."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1832, 
p.  377.     Reafifirmed,  1872,  p.  89.] 

2 .  Women  cannot  be  preachers.  ' '  The  AssembI  y 
reaffirms  the  language  above  quoted  from  the  decision 
of  the  Synod  (New  Jersey),  as  expressing  their  own 
opinion,  as  follows  :  '  The  Synod  holds  that  the  pass- 
ages of  Scripture  referred  to  (i  Cor.  xiv.  j^^,  37;  i 
Tim.  ii.  11-13)  do  prohibit  the  fulfilling  by  women 
of  the  offices  of  public  preachers   in  the  regular  as- 


198  The  Session. 

•   semblies  of   the  Church.'"     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1878,  pp. 
102,  103.] 

3.  The  Session  vested  with  discretion.  *'The 
Assembly  expresses  no  opinion  as  to  the  scriptural 
view  of  woman's  right  to  speak  and  pray  in  the  social 
prayer-meeting,  but  commits  the  whole  subject  to  the 
discretion  of  the  pastors  and  elders  of  the  churches." 
[Mins.  G.  A.  1874,  pp.  32,  66.]  ''The  Assembly  re- 
gards all  prohibitions  contained  in  God's  word  as 
equally  binding  on  the  Church  to-day  as  at  any  period 
of  its  history,  but  does  not  regard  the  passages  cited 
as  forbidding  the  participation  of  women  in  certain 
of  the  assemblies  for  worship  in  the  church.  The  ex- 
tent of  this  participation,  in  our  judgment,  should  be 
left  to  the  wise  discretion  of  the  pastor  and  elders  in 
each  particular  church."   [Mins.  G.  A.,  1893,  p.  114.] 

6.  Worship. — Vacant  Churches. 

1.  To  be  held  every  Lord's  Day.  "  It  is  recom- 
mended that  every  vacant  congregation  meet  together 
on  the  Lord's  Day  at  one  or  more  i)laces  for  the  pur- 
pose of  prayer,  singing  praises,  and  reading  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  together  with  the  works  of  such  approved 
divines,  as  the  Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  they 
are,  may  recommend  and  they  may  be  able  to  pro- 
cure."    [F.  G.,  Ch.  XXL] 

2.  Elders  or  deacons  to  preside.  ''And  that  the 
elders  or  deacons  be  the  persons  who  shall  preside  and 
select  the  portions  of  Scripture  and  of  the  other  books 
to  be  read  ;  and  to  see  that  the  whole  be  conducted 
in  a  becoming  and  orderly  manner."     [F,   G.,   Ch. 


The  Session.  199 

XXL]  It  is  to  be  noticed  in  this  provision  of  the 
Form  of  Government,  that  it  is  not  required  that 
either  elders  or  deacons  shall  read  the  selections 
from  the  works  of  approved  divines  at  these  services. 
This  duty  they  may  assign  to  any  capable  church - 
member,  whom  they  may  deem  competent.  Further, 
deacons  as  well  as  elders  may  be  the  presiding  officers. 

3.  Reason  for  Chapter  xxi.  I'he  reason  for  the 
insertion  in  the  Form  of  Government  of  Chapter 
xxi.  lies  in  the  fact  that  in  certain  portions  of  the 
country,  churches  at  times  find  it  difficult  to  secure 
the  services  of  an  ordained  minister.  Where  the  ser- 
vices of  such  a  minister  cannot  be  obtained,  and  then 
only,  the  elders  or  deacons  should  take  charge  of  the 
services. 

See,  also,  under  "Vacant  pulpit." 

XXI.  BENEVOLENT  OFFERINGS. 
I.  General. 

1.  Design  and  purposes.  Every  member  of  the 
congregation  ''should  be  trained  to  give  of  his  sub- 
stance systematically,  and  as  the  Lord  has  prospered 
him,  to  promote  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  all  the 
world  and  to  every  creature,  according  to  the  command 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  VL,  §  i.] 

2.  Place,  and  time.  ''The  proper  order,  both  as 
to  the  particular  service  of  the  day  and  the  place  in 
such  service  for  receiving  the  offerings,  may  be  left  to 
the  discretion  of  the  minister  and  Session  of  the 
church."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  VL,  §  2.] 

3.  Giving  to  be   an   act   of   worship.      "The 


200  The  Session. 

bringing  of  such  offerings  [should]  be  performed  as  a 
solemn  act  of  worship."  [D.  W.,  Ch.  VI.,  §  i.]  '*  That 
it  may  be  a  separate  and  specific  act  of  worship,  the 
minister  should  either  precede  or  immediately  follow 
the  same  with  a  brief  prayer,  invoking  the  blessing  of 
God  upon  it  and  devoting  the  offerings  to  his  service." 
[D.  W.,  Ch.  VI.,  §  2.] 

4.  Ministers  to  cultivate  liberality.  "It  is  the 
duty  of  every  minister  to  cultivate  the  grace  of  liberal 
giving  in  his  congregation,  that  every  member  thereof 
may  offer  according  to  his  ability,  whether  it  be  much 
or  little."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  VI.,  §4.] 

5.  Ministers  to  furnish  information.  "  Every 
minister  is  charged  to  keep  his  people  thoroughly  in- 
formed concerning  the  work  of  the  Boards,  and  the 
demand  that  such  work  is  making  upon  every  mem- 
ber."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1887,  p.  122.] 

6.  Collections  ordered  must  be  taken.  In  the 
matter  of  collections  ordered  by  a  higher  judicatory, 
such  as  the  General  Assembly,  *'  it  is  inconsistent  with 
our  Church  government  to  be  under  the  check  or  pro- 
hibition of  a  church  Session  ;  they  indeed  may  give 
or  withhold  their  charity,  but  may  not  prevent  a  min- 
ister to  propose  it  publicly  according  to  our  appoint- 
ment." [Mins.  Gen.  Synod,  1755,  p. -215.]  Sessions 
should  make  place  for  all  such  collections. 

7.  Rig-hts  of  church-members.  It  is  the  unques- 
tioned right  of  all  members  of  the  church,  to  have  an 
opportunity  afforded  them  to  give  to  any  benevolent 
or  missionary  cause  recommended  by  Presbytery,  Syn- 
od, or  General  Assembly.     To  refuse  to  afford  them 


The  Session.  201 

the  exercise  of  this  right,   is  to  encroach  upon  indi- 
vidual liberty,  as  well  as  to  deny  Church  authority. 

8.  Duty  of  Session  to  increase  g-iffcs.  Sessions 
are  "  urged  to  calculate  what  proportionate  increase  in 
their  contributions  is  necessary  to  comply  with  "  the 
recommendations  of  the  General  Assembly,  ''and  that 
they  endeavor  earnestly  to  raise  that  sum."  [Mins.  G. 
A.,  1887,  pp.  121.] 

9.  Systematic  giving  to  be  illustrated  by  elders. 
"Elders  should  testify,  out  of  their  own  knowledge 
and  experience,  to  the  benefits  and  blessings  of  sys- 
tematic principled  giving  to  the  Lord."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1887,  p.  121.] 

10.  Periodicals.  Two  periodicals  connected  with 
the  work  of  the  Boards  are  issued  monthly  :  (i)  The 
Church  at  Home  and  Abroad,  1334  Chestnut  St., 
Philadelphia,  Pa.  ;  (2)  The  Asse?7ibly  Het'ald,  Au- 
burn, N.  Y.  The  Women's  Societies  (see  p.  209)  also 
issue  periodicals. 

11.  Literature  for  collections.  Literature  in  con-^ 
nection  with  the  work  of  the  Boards  will  be  promptly 
forwarded,  if  application  be  made  to  any  one  of  the 
secretaries  of  the  Boards.  Literature  connected  with 
the  work  of  Systematic  Beneficence,  can  be  had  on 
application  to  the  chairman  of  that  committee. 

2.  Offerings. — Objects. 

I.  The  Boards.     The  benevolent  and  missionary 

work  of   the    Presbyterian    Church   is  carried  on  by 

eight  organizations  known  as  Boards,  whose  members 

are  elected  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  for  which 


202  The  Session. 

collections  are  annually  recommended  by  the  Assem- 
bly. They  are — The  Boards  of  Home  Missions,  of 
Foreign  Missions,  and  of  Church  P>ection,  located  at 
156  Fifth  avenue.  New  York  City ;  the  Boards  of  Pub- 
lication and  Sabbath- School  Work,  of  Education,  and 
of  Ministerial  Relief,  at  1334  Chestnut  street,  Phila- 
delphia, Pa.  ;  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen,  at 
516  Market  street,  Pittsburgh,  Pa.  ;  and  the  Board  of 
Aid  for  Colleges,  at  115  Monroe  street,  Chicago,  Ills. 
See  also  under  **  Sabbath -schools,"  and  "Women's 
Missionary  Societies. ' ' 

2.  Support  of  Sabbath-school.     Seep.  174. 

3.  Collections  for  the  poor.     See  p.  363. 

4.  Temperance.  The  Committee  on  Temperance, 
Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  is  recommended  for  contributions. 

5.  Church  support.     Seep.  369. 

6.  Outside  agencies  for  missions,  etc.  It  is 
recommended  that  no  opportunity  be  given  by  a  Ses- 
sion, for  the  presentation  to  the  congregation  of  other 
than  Church  benevolent  and  missionary  objects,  until 
collections  have  been  taken  or  arranged  for  in  behalf 
of  denominational  and  parochial  interests.  Phis  is 
required  by  simple  loyalty  to  the  C'hurch. 

3.  Offerings. — Methods. 
I.  Methods  in  general.  It  is  difficult  to  suggest 
a  method  for  the  gathering  of  offerings,  which  shall  be 
available  and  useful  in  all  congregations.  In  choosing 
a  method,  a  Session  should  take  fully  into  consideration, 
the  circumstances  of  the  congregation  over  which  it  is 
placed.     A  plan  which  would   work  admirably  in  a 


The  Session.  203 

city  might   be    altogether   out    of   place    in    a   rural 
church. 

2.  Some  method  should  be  adopted.  The  Ses- 
sion should  formally  adopt  at  the  beginning  of  each 
fiscal  year — that  is,  April  ist — a  scheme  of  benevolent 
and  missionary  offerings.  This  may  be  either  by  (i) 
the  monthly  plan  of  plate  collections  after  due  an- 
nouncement, (2)  the  subscription-card  plan,  (3)  the 
weekly  or  monthly  envelope  system,  or  (4)  the  weekly 
basket  offerings,  as  to  the  Session  may  seem  wise. 
These  plans  are  not  obligatory  upon  any  Session,  and 
Sessions  are  at  liberty  to  adopt  any  new  plan  which 
may  commend  itself  to  their  judgment. 

3.  Systematic  giving.  The  inspired  injunction 
in  connection  with  giving  is  found  in  the  command, 
''  Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  let  every  one  of  you 
lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  hath  prospered  him." 
Christian  giving,  taking  as  its  basal  principle  that  of 
stewardship  for  God,  should  be  developed  methodically, 
until  it  becomes  a  habit.  The  adoption  of  systematic 
giving  as  a  principle  of  action  by  all  our  churches,  and 
by  Christians  generally,  is  the  great  need  of  the  times, 
and  has  been  repeatedly  recommended  by  the  General 
Assembly. 

4.  Proportionate  giving.  The  General  Assembly 
recommends  "that  it  be  the  unwearied  effort  of  all 
elders  of  our  churches  to  secure  a  general  acceptance 
of  the  principle  and  adoption  of  the  practice  of  pro- 
portionate giving."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1889,  p.  (iZ.'\ 
*'  We  need  now  to  advance  a  step  and  lay  a  holy  stress 
upon  proportion.     A  man  who  gives  a  cent  a  week 


204  The  Sessio7i. 

where  he  ought  to  give  a  dollar  is  systematic,  but  he 
is  cheating  the  Lord  out  of  ninety-nine  cents."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1895,  p.  82.] 

5.  "Weekly  offerings.  "It  is  proper  and  very 
desirable  that  an  opportunity  be  given  for  offerings 
every  Lord's  Day."  [D.  W.,  Ch.  VL,  §  i.]  "The 
plan  of  weekly  worshipful  offerings  is  urged  upon  the 
earnest  practical  attention  of  all  our  Sessions."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1887,  p.  121;   1888,  p.  255.] 

6.  Individual  pledges.  "That  the  system  of  indi- 
vidual pledges,  either  to  the  general  beneficence  of 
the  Church,  or  to  the  work  of  any  special  Board,  be 
favored  as  superior  both  in  principle  and  practice  to 
any  mode  of  sporadic  contribution."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1887,  p.  121.] 

7.  Subscription-card  plan. — The  features  of  the 
subscription-card  plan  of  taking  offerings  for  the 
Boards  of  the  Church  are  as  follows:  (i)  The  cards 
have  the  names  of  all  the  Boards  of  the  Church  printed 
upon  them,  with  spaces  for  the  insertion  of  the 
amounts  of  contributions  and  the  names  of  subscribers  ; 
(2)  they  are  distributed  to  each  member  of  the  con- 
gregation at  the  beginning  of  the  financial  year ;  (3) 
they  are  turned  in  by  the  subscribers  to  the  treasurer 
of  the  Session,  who  retains  them  as  pledges  for  the 
contributions  made ;  (4)  a  regular  account  is  kept  of 
payments  by  the  treasurer  of  Session.  This  plan  works 
admirably  in  many  churches,  and  is  especially  adapted 
to  congregations  in  which  there  are  persons  of  large 
means. 

8.  Envelope  plan.     The  features  of  the  envelope 


The  Session,  205 

plan  of  taking  up  collections  are  as  follows :  (i)  Enve- 
lopes are  printed  having  upon  them  the  name  of  the 
Board  for  which  a  contribution  is  requested,  and  the 
month  or  the  Sunday  for  the  collection  ;  (2)  the  enve- 
lopes are  distributed  at  the  beginning  of  the  financial 
year  to  all  the  members  of  the  congregation ;  (3) 
notice  is  given  of  the  collection  the  Sabbath  preceding 
from  the  pulpit ;  (4)  and  the  envelopes  when  gathered 
are  turned  over  to  the  treasurer  of  Session.  This  is  a 
method  of  gathering  contributions  suitable  to  all  con- 
gregations. 

9.  Designated  months  for  the  Boards.  For 
churches  that  have  not  yet  adopted  the  scheme  of 
weekly  offerings  set  forth  in  the  Directory  for  Wor- 
ship, Ch.  VI.,  it  is  recommended  that  the  first  Lord's 
Days  of  the  following  months  be  set  apart  for  contri- 
butions to  the  Boards : 

Board.  Month.  Send  collections  to 

1.  Home  Missions,       Whenever  deemed  advisable, 

H.  C.  Olin,  Treasurer. 

2.  Foreign  Missions,  January,      D.  H.  Day,  Treasurer. 

3.  Aid  for  Colleges,  February,    E.  C.  Ray,  Treasurer. 

4.  S.  School  work.  May,  F.  M.  Braselmann,  Treasurer. 

5.  Church  Erection,  July,  Adam  Campbell,  Treasurer. 

6.  Ministerial  Relief,  Sept.,  W.  W.  Heberton,  Treasurer. 

7.  Education,  October,      Jacob  Wilson,  Treasurer. 

8.  Freedmen,  December,  E.  P.  Cowan,  Treasurer. 

10.  Combination  of  collections  discouraged. 
'*  This  Assembly  discourages  the  practice  of  combining 
the  offerings  for  pure  benevolence  and  those  for  the 
church's  current  expenses  in  the  same  collection,  as 


2o6  The  Session, 

injurious  to  both  causes  ,  nothing  in  this  is  to  be  con- 
strued against  individual  liberty  as  set  forth  in  Chapter 
VI.,  §  3,  of  the  Directory  for  Worship."  [Mins., 
1887,  p.  122.] 

11.  Fairs,  etc.  discountenanced.  That  the  Assem- 
bly commends  most  highly  the  efforts  to  abolish  the 
makeshifts  of  fairs  and  suppers,  and  similar  unbiblical 
and  secularizing  expedients  for  filling  the  treasury  of 
our  Lord.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1893,  p.  122.] 

12.  The  tithe  system.  While  Christians  in  their 
private  capacity  may  accept  or  reject  the  Old-Testament 
tithing  system,  Sessions  have  no  authority  to  impose  it 
in  any  form  upon  church-members.  Their  authority 
in  connection  with  benevolent  offerings  is  simply  that 
of  recommendation. 

4.  Offerings. — Distribution. 

1.  Session  to  distribute.  ''  The  offerings  received 
may  be  apportioned  among  the  Boards  of  the  Church, 
and  among  other  benevolent  and  Christian  objects, 
under  the  supervision  of  the  church  Session,  in  such 
proportion  and  on  such  general  plan  as  may  from  time 
to  time  be  determined."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  VI.,  §  3.] 

2.  Will  of  the  donor  controls  gifts.  ''  The  spe- 
cific designation  by  the  giver  of  any  offering  to  any 
cause  or  causes  shall  always  be  respected  and  the  will 
of  the  donor  carefully  carried  out."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  VI., 

§3-] 

3.  Diversion  of  gifts  improper.  In  addition  to 
the  provision  of  the  Constitution  which  requires  that 
the  will  of  the  donor  shall  control  designated  gifts,  it 


The  Session.  207 

should  be  further  borne  in  mind  by  Session  that  when 
collections  have  been  gathered,  after  due  public  notice, 
for  any  specified  purpose,  that  such  publicly  announced 
purpose  decides  finally  the  use  to  which  the  money  is 
to  be  put.  Only  miscellaneous  and  undesignated  gifts 
are  under  the  discretionary  control  of  the  Session. 

4.  Treasurer.     See  under  that  head,  p.  129. 

5 .  Apportionment  of  miscellaneous  collections. 
The  General  Assembly  of  1895  recommended  that  mis- 
cellaneous collections  be  distributed  among  the  Boards 
in  accordance  with  the  following  ratio : 

Foreign  Missions,  33  per  cent. 
Home  Missions,  31  per  cent. 
Church  Erection,  6  per  cent. 
Sabbath-school  work,  6  per  cent. 
Freedmen,  6  per  cent. 
Education,  6  per  cent. 
Ministerial  Relief,  6  per  cent. 
Aid  for  Colleges,  6  per  cent. 

5.  Offerings. — Reports. 

I.  Statistical  report.  The  blank  form  for  the 
statistical  report  to  Presbytery  is  furnished  by  the 
Stated  Clerk  of  that  judicatory.  It  should  be  filled 
out  by  the  treasurer  of  Session,  and  should  contain 
under  the  proper  head  a  report  of  the  contributions  of 
the  Sabbath -school  and  the  Missionary  and  Young 
People's  societies,  as  well  as  of  the  church,  for  the 
several  benevolent  causes.  The  blank  forms  contain 
printed  upon  them  the  directions  necessary  for  their 
proper  preparation. 


2o8  The  Session. 

2.  Money  value  of  boxes.  An  interpretation 
being  asked  of  the  word  "  contribution  "  in  tlie  statis- 
tical reports,  the  Assembly  answered  that  "  the  money 
value  of  boxes,  etc."  was  ''properly  included  in  the 
contributions  reported  in  the  appropriate  column." 
[Mins.,  1893,  p.  114.] 

3.  Public  announcement  of  offerings.  Sessions 
are  ''advised  to  make  frequent  report  before  their 
several  churches  of  the  amount  contributed  in  their 
benevolent  offerings,  and  the  disposition  made  of  the 
same."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1889,  p.  67,] 

XXII.  CHURCH  SOCIETIES.-^ 
This  is  the  day  of  the  multiplication  of  organiza- 
tions for  the  performance  of  benevolent  and  mission- 
ary work  in  connection  with  the  Christian  churches. 
It  is  necessary  in  order  to  efficiency  of  operation  and  to 
the  highest  welfare  of  the  congregations,  that  the 
Sessions  should  supervise  the  organization  and  man- 
agement of  such  societies.  By  so  doing  the  Session 
will  both  act  within  its  power,  and  effectually  promote 
the  interests  of  the  cause  of  Christ.  Great  tact  and 
kindliness  of  spirit  are  indispensable  to  successful  con- 
trol. It  is  impracticable  to  enter  into  a  minute  state- 
ment of  the  nature  and  number  of  these  Societies,  but 
in  general  they  are  as  follows : 

I.   Missionary  and  other  Societies. 

I.  Women's  Societies.     In   the  majority  of  the 

churches  two  missionary  societies  composed  of  women 

are  to  be  found,  one  in  the  interest  of  Home  Mis- 

^  See  new  Law,  p.  450, 


The  Session.  209 

sions,  and  the  other  of  P^oreign  Missions.  They  hold 
regular  monthly  meetings,  gather  funds  for  specific 
purposes,  and  are  very  useful  in  stimulating  interest 
in  general  in  the  great  work  of  missions.  Usually 
they  are  in  connection  with  the  general  organizations 
auxiliary  to  the  two  great  missionary  Boards,  viz. 
The  Woman's  Executive  Committee  of  Home  Mis- 
sions, 156  Fifth  avenue,  N.  Y.  City,  and  the  several 
Women's  Foreign  Missionary  Societies,  one  of  which 
is  located  at  1334  Chestnut  street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
The  organization  of  these  Women's  Societies  is  rec- 
ommended in  every  one  of  our  churches.  They  have 
been  repeatedly  approved  by  the  General  Assembly. 

As  early  as  1878  the  Assembly  called  "attention  to 
the  enlarging  efforts  and  the  growing  influence  of  the 
women  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  work  com- 
mitted to  the  denomination  ;"  and  pointed  ''with  pecu- 
liar satisfaction  and  emphatic  approbation  to  the  noble 
record  to  which  these  women  are  daily  adding  by 
their  efficiency  and  devotion."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1878, 
pp.  102,  103.] 

2.  Pastor's  Aid  Societies.  In  some  churches 
organizations  of  women  exist  whose  object  is  to  aid 
the  minister  in  his  pastoral  work.  Such  societies  can 
render  most  efficient  service.  If  formed,  they  should 
have  the  approval  of  the  Session,  and  should  consist 
of  all  the  ladies  who  are  active  in  church  affairs. 
Neither  their  officers  nor  members  are  to  be  set  apart 
formally  for  their  work. 

3.  Deaconesses.  '*  In  all  ages  of  the  Church 
godly  women  have  been  appointed  to  aid  the  officers 

14 


2IO  The  Session. 

of  the  Church  in  their  labors,  especially  for  the  relief 
of  the  poor  and  infirm.  They  rendered  important 
service  in  the  apostolic  Church,  but  they  do  not  ap- 
pear to  have  been  elected  by  the  people  or  to  have 
been  ordained  and  installed.  There  is  nothing  in 
our  Constitution,  in  the  practice  of  our  Church,  or 
in  any  present  emergency  to  justify  the  creation  of  a 
new  office."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1884,  p.  114.]  In  1891 
the  Presbyteries  refused  to  add  to  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment, provisions  formally  recognizing  deaconesses 
as  an  order  in  the  Church. 

4.  Home  Missions.  "This  Assembly  would  re- 
affirm the  hearty  commendations  which  former  As- 
semblies have  bestowed  upon  the  Woman's  Executive 
Committee.  We  recognize  its  ever-increasing  useful- 
ness in  promoting  Home  Missionary  interests  among 
the  children  and  youth  of  our  Church.  We  congrat- 
ulate them  on  the  noble  work  they  have  done  in 
troublesome  times,  and  bid  them  God-.speed."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1895,  P-  45-] 

5.  Foreign  Missions.  "  The  Assembly  recognizes 
with  devout  gratitude  to  God  the  continued  interest 
and  increasing  efficiency  of  our  Women's  Societies 
and  their  steady  loyalty  to  the  Board,  also  their 
earnest  efforts  to  organize  our  children  and  youth 
and  train  them  in  the  systematic  support  of  missions." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1895,  p.  64.] 

6.  Concentration  of  work.  "  In  the  judgment  of 
the  Assembly,  the  gradual  reduction  of  special  objects, 
and  the  concentration  of  praxer  and  effort  on  special 
departments  of  the  work,  or  on  the  work  in  its  entirety, 


The  Session.  211 

is  a  policy  to  be  commended  to  the  Women's  Societies 
and  to  all  friends  of  the  cause."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1895, 
p.  64.] 

7.  Woraen  and  manses.  The  Assembly  "com- 
mends the  especial  efforts  of  the  kind-hearted  women 
in  many  of  our  parishes  to  secure  and  pay  for  manses, 
and  expresses  the  hope  that  their  example  will  be  fol- 
lowed in  many  other  churches."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1895, 
p.  96.] 

8.  Thanksgiving  collection.  ''We  recommend 
that  the  Woman's  Executive  Committee  be  given  the 
Sabbath  preceding  Thanksgiving  Day,  for  a  collection 
for  their  work  from  the  Sabbath-schools."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1895,  P-  45-] 

9.  Christmas  offering'.  The  Assembly  has  re- 
peatedly recommended  an  annual  offering  in  all  the 
Sabbath-schools  for  the  cause  of  Foreign  Missions  on 
the  Sabbath  before  Christmas  Day. 

10.  Other  societies.  In  addition  to  the  societies 
above  named,  organizations  of  young  ladies  and  of 
children  for  missionary  purposes  are  found  in  many  of 
the  churches.  If  it  is  thought  wise  to  organize  the 
latter,  they  should  be  placed  in  connection  with  adult 
societies  formed  for  the  same  purposes,  so  that  there  may 
be  concert  of  action  by  all  persons  within  the  congrega- 
tion, interested  in  similar  lines  of  work.  In  some 
churches,  Boys'  Brigades  and  Societies  for  Men  have 
been  formed,  which  have  proven  useful  in  stimulating 
interest  in  church-work  among  the  male  members  of 
the  congregation,  and  in  some  cases  have  resulted  in 
considerable  additions  to  the  communicant  members. 


212  The  Session. 

The  organization  of  these  societies  is  within  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  Session. 

1 1 .  Support  of  Missionaries.  A  society,  whether 
of  women  or  young  people,  may  render  valuable  ser- 
vice to  the  missionary  Boards  by  itself  supporting,  or 
by  uniting  with  other  societies  in  the  support  of,  a 
home,  foreign  or  freedmen's  missionary.  Inquiry  as 
to  some  special  object  of  missionary  effort  and  benevo- 
lence for  a  society,  may  be  addressed  to  the  proper 
Board.     See  p.  201. 

12.  Officers  and  contributions.  The  various  so- 
cieties in  the  congregation  should  have  the  usual  staffs 
of  officers,  and  the  treasurer  of  each  should  report  an- 
nually to  the  Session  the  amount  of  the  contributions 
received.     See  new  Law,  p.  450. 

2.  Young  People's  Societies. 
I.  General  statement.  These  societies  are  not  a 
new  thing  within  the  Presbyterian  Church.  In  one 
form  or  another  they  have  existed  in  many  of  the  con- 
gregations for  more  than  a  generation.  As  organiza- 
tions they  are  under  the  control  of  the  Session,  and, 
whatever  their  character,  their  officers  should  be  re- 
ported to  and  confirmed  by  the  Session,  new  work 
should  be  undertaken  only  with  the  consent  of  the 
pastor  or  Session,  and  annual  reports  should  be  sub- 
mitted. In  addition  to  the  local  societies,  there  are 
two  general  organizations  of  young  people  found  within 
the  denomination.  These  are  the  Westminster  League 
and  the  United  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor.  All 
forms  of  young  people's  organized  work,  so  long  as 


The  Session.  213 

they  are  under  Sessional  control,  have  the  commenda- 
tion of  the  General  Assembly. 

2.  Authority  of  the  Church  in  general.  ''This 
Assembly  recognizes  as  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Church,  all  young  people's  religious  organizations  of 
every  name,  which  are  to  be  found  within  its  churches 
or  composed  of  the  members  of  its  churches.  The 
variety  in  the  forms  of  these  organizations  cannot  affect 
the  substantial  relation  which  they  all  alike  sustain  to 
the  Church  in  her  organized  capacity.  That  relation 
is,  in  one  sense  at  least,  the  relation  of  a  child  to  its 
mother,  and  involves  thereby  mutual  obligations.  The 
Church  in  her  courts  owes  it  to  her  young  people  to 
take  account  of  their  aspirations  and  activities,  and  to 
provide  proper  media  for  the  exercise  of*these  ;  and  the 
young  people,  on  their  part,  as  members  of  the  Church, 
have  a  duty  of  recognizing  fully  her  spiritual  authority, 
implying,  as  it  does,  her  right  to  advise  with  them, 
and  to  direct  their  movements.  It  is  this  authority 
which  unites  together  all  Presbyterian  churches  into 
one  common  body,  and  it  must  reach  to  all  of  its 
organizations.  Such  being  the  case,  the  Assembly 
deems  it  unnecessary  to  prescribe  any  specific  form  of 
organization  for  individual  Young  People's  Societies, 
while  it  expects  them  to  conform  to  certain  acknowl- 
edged principles,  both  general  and  particular."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1896,  p.  62.]     See  new  Law,  p.  450. 

3.  General  principles  controlling' societies.  '*  In 
general,  these  societies  are  to  be  organized  and  to 
work  in  conformity  with  the  historic  position  of  the 
Church  as  expressed  in  her  standards  and  interpreted 


214  The  Session. 

by  her  courts.  This  historic  position  of  the  Church 
needs  to  be  emphasized  to-day  with  reference  to 

'*  {a)  The  reverence  due  to  the  Word  of  God  as  the 
infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice.  The  Church  can- 
not countenance  as  teachers  of  her  young  people  any 
men  in  whom  she  could  not  repose  confidence  as 
teachers  of  her  older  people. 

"  (d)  The  honor  due  to  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  de- 
velopment of  the  Christian  life,  and  the  emphasis  to  be 
placed,  under  His  divine  tuition,  on  the  spiritual 
rather  than  the  formal. 

"  (<:)  The  primary  authority  and  inclusive  scope  of 
the  vows  assumed  by  our  members,  when  they  unite 
with  the  Church. 

*'  (^)  The  chief  means  for  growth  in  grace  and  in 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  for  our  young  people,  as  for 
our  older  people,  are  the  divinely  appointed  ordinances 
of  the  Sanctuary,  including  prayer,  praise  and  the 
reading  and  preaching  of  the  Word  and  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  Sacraments,  under  the  direction  of  the 
ordained  ministry. 

"  (^)  The  separation  of  the  Church  in  its  organic 
capacities  from  all  political  creeds  and  all  methods  of 
political  action.  Our  Young  People's  Societies  may 
not  be  utilized  for  the  advancement  of  any  political 
project,  however  apparently  laudable.  The  Church 
inculcates  upon  her  members  the  loyal  discharge  of 
their  responsibilities  as  citizens,  but,  in  political  mat- 
ters, leaves  it  to  the  individual  conscience  to  determine 
as  to  political  parties  and  candidates  and  platforms." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  63.] 


The  Session.  215 

4.  Sessional  authority.  '*  The  General  Assembly 
earnestly  desires  to  impress  upon  the  mind  and  heart 
of  the  whole  Church  the  vital  importance  of  an  inti- 
mate and  loving  oversight  of  the  young  people  under 
our  care  ;  of  the  need  of  instructing  them  in  the  privi- 
leges and  obligations  of  their  covenant  relations  to  the 
Church  and  to  God  ;  and  of  giving  special  attention 
to  the  organizations  thought  best  for  their  culture  and 
development ;  but  the  Assembly  judges  that  the  work- 
ing, or  forming,  or  managing  these  organizations  and 
exerting  this  culture  belong  especially  to  the  churches, 
Sessions,  and  Presbyteries ;  and  therefore  that  no  pres- 
ent action  by  the  Assembly  is  demanded."  [Mins.  G. 
A.,  1889,  p.  102.]     See  new  Law,  p.  450. 

5.  Particulars  of  Sessional  oversight.  '•  1  he 
particular  relations  of  all  our  Young  People's  Socie- 
ties to  the  Church  are  sustained,  in  the  first  instance, 
to  the  Session  of  a  particular  church,  and  thence, 
through  the  Session,  to  the  Church  at  large.  Each 
such  society  is  under  the  immediate  direction,  control, 
and  oversight  of  the  Session  of  that  church  in  which 
it  is  formed,  and  that  oversight  is  not  merely  general, 
but  applies  to 

''(^)  The  constitution  of  the  society,  which  the 
Session  must  be  careful  to  see  is  framed  in  accordance 
with  the  general  principles  named  hereinbefore,  and 
the  received  usages  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

"  {b)  The  schedule  of  its  services,  including  the 
time  of  meeting,  the  course  of  topics,  and  the  general 
leadership,  in  order  that  such  services  may  form  an 
integral  part  of  the  work  and  worship  of  the  Church. 


2i6  The  Session. 

''(^)  The  election  of  its  officers  to  this  extent,  that 
each  society  shall  submit  for  the  approval  of  the  Ses- 
sion, the  list  of  those  whom  it  has  chosen,  lest  unsuit- 
able persons  should  be  placed  in  positions  of  influence. 

"  {d)  The  distribution  of  its  funds,  that  the  regular 
benevolent  work  of  the  Church,  under  the  care  of  our 
Boards,  be  not  allowed  to  suffer  through  indiscriminate 
contributions  to  miscellaneous  objects,  which  appeal  to 
individual  sympathy."      [Mins.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.  63.] 

6.  Number  of  societies.  "It  is  recommended 
that  inasmuch  as  it  is  inexpedient  to  multiply  agencies 
unnecessarily,  it  is  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly  that 
this  matter  [of  young  people's  work]  can  safely  be 
left,  for  the  present,  to  the  care  of  the  Presbyteries 
and  Sessions."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1894,  p.  89.] 

7.  All  forms  of  organization  commended.  * '  The 
Assembly  commends  the  spirit  and  purpose  manifest  in 
the  organization  of  Young  People's  Societies  of  Chris- 
tian Endeavor,  Westminster  Leagues,  and  other  similar 
organizations  among  the  youth  of  the  Church,  and  urges 
all  our  ministers  and  elders  to  be  watchful  and  diligent 
in  furthering,  directing,  and  using,  this  important 
agency  for  the  advancement  of  the  work  of  the  Master 
committed  to  our  hands."   [Mins.  G.  A.,  1893,  p.  127.] 

8.  Constitutions  to  recognize  church  relation. 
**The  Assembly  counsels  the  youth  of  its  churches,  who 
are  banded,  or  may  in  the  future  band  themselves,  in 
such  societies,  to  formally  recognize  in  their  constitu- 
tions their  relation  to  the  Church,  and  their  subjection 
in  the  Lord  to  its  constituted  authorities,  and  also  to 
provide  in  their  appointment  of  committees  for  the. 


The  Session.  217 

study  of  the  doctrines,  polity,  history,  and  present  ac- 
tivities of  the  Presbyterian  Church."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1893,  P-  ^27.     See  also,  caption  No.  5,  above.] 

9.  Contributions.  The  method  and  objects  of 
young  people's  societies'  contributions  to  the  Boards 
are  ''left  to  the  judgment  of  the  Sessions."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1895,  P-  79-]     ^^^  ^^^^  P-  451- 

10.  Missionary  causes.  The  Assembly  commends 
the  special  efforts  made  by  the  Board  of  Home  Mis- 
sions and  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  to  bring  the 
great  causes  they  represent  before  our  young  people, 
and  earnestly  urges  all  our  societies  to  inform  themselves 
in  regard  to,  and  to  sustain  these  and  other  missionary 
agencies  of  our  own  Church.  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1893,  p. 
127.     See  also  p.  212.] 

11.  Presbyterial  societies.  A  model  constitution 
for  young  people's  Presbyterial  societies  was  approved 
by  the  Assembly  of  1893.  [Mins.,  p.  127.]  Copies  of 
this  can  be  had  on  application  to  the  Presbyterian 
lioird  of  Publication,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

XXIII.  INDIVIDUAL   OVERSIGHT. 

I.  Individual  oversight  by  elders.  It  is  not  the 
pastor  alone  who  has  that  care  of  souls  which  consti- 
tutes individual  oversight.  This  most  important  work 
is  a  part  of  the  duty  of  ruling  elders.  [Acts  xx.  28.] 
The  Session,  the  Constitution  declares,  "have  power 
to  inquire  into  the  knowledge  and  Christian  conduct 
of  the  members  of  the  church."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §6.] 
Opportunity  should  be  given,  therefore,  in  every  church 


2i8  The  Session. 

for  the  performance  of  this  duty,  and  it  should  be  car- 
ried forward  in  a  systematic  manner. 

2.  Plans  of  Sessional  oversight.  Two  plans  are 
largely  in  use  for  the  performance  of  this  work  of 
oversight — that  by  geographical  districts,  and  that  by 
classes. 

3.  Geographical  districts.  By  this  plan  the  ter- 
ritory of  the  congregation  is  divided  into  districts,  two 
or  more  in  number,  the  bounds  of  which  are  fixed  by 
the  Session,  and  each  of  which  is  assigned  to  an  elder. 
As  a  plan  it  is  believed  to  be  the  simplest  and  most 
practicable  for  the  great  majority  of  congregations,  as 
it  assigns  church-members  to  the  care  of  elders,  not 
for  personal  reasons,  but  solely  by  location. 

4.  Division  into  classes.  This  plan  requires  the 
members  of  the  congregation  to  be  divided  into  classes, 
two  or  more  in  number,  each  of  which  is  placed  in 
charge  of  an  elder.  The  choice  of  the  members  of 
the  classes  is  made  by  the  elders  in  Session  meeting, 
and  is  determined  by  friendly  and  other  conditions. 
New  church -members  are  assigned  to  their  class  imme- 
diately upon  reception.  This  plan  is  in  use  in  some 
city  churches,  and  is  a  marked  feature  of  the  Meth- 
odist polity. 

5.  Nature  of  oversight.  The  nature  of  the  work 
of  individual  oversight  is  clearly  shown  by  its  main 
purposes,  which  are  the  promotion  of  holiness,  know- 
ledge, and  usefulness  in  the  hearts  and  lives  of  Chris- 
tians. Discipline,  in  the  punitive  sense  of  the  word, 
is  incidental  rather  than  fundamental  thereto.  Folders 
are  to  engage  in  it  not  as  constables,  but  as  shepherds 


The  Session.  219 

— not  as  dictators,  but  as  instructors — not  as  judges, 
but  as  fathers.  They  are  to  endeavor  by  wise  counsel, 
teaching  and  guidance  to  produce  in  those  who  are 
under  their  charge  a  growing  conformity  to  the  like- 
ness of  Christ,  and  their  work,  therefore,  is  to  be  per- 
formed with  tact,  gentleness,  and  dignity.  A  spirit 
of  strife,  of  anger,  or  of  arbitrariness,  is  unbecoming 
in  a  ruling  elder,  and  is  foreign  to  the  important  duty 
of  the  care  of  souls. 

6.  Extent  of  oversight.  Individual  oversight  in- 
cludes all  persons  connected  with  the  church,  children 
as  well  as  adults.  The  elder  in  charge  of  a  district  or 
class  in  the  congregation  is  responsible  to  the  Session 
for  all  persons  therein.  Especially  should  elders  give 
attention   to   the  young  persons  in  the  church.     See 

P-  93- 

7.  General  duties.  The  elder  in  general  should 
visit  systematically  the  families  and  individuals  in  his 
district,  notify  the  pastor  of  cases  needing  special  at- 
tention, give  wise  counsel  to  persons  needing  it,  and 
report  upon  the  moral  and  spiritual  condition  of  his 
district  to  the  Session  at  its  regular  meetings.   See  p.  94. 

8.  Members  "with  doubts.  "Great  forbearance 
should  be  exercised  toward  those ' '  who  for  any  cause 
doubt  their  personal  piety.  "-  Their  unfavorable  judg- 
ment in  regard  to  themselves  may  be  dependent  upon 
a  temporary  depression  of  mind.  They  should,  there- 
fore, be  the  subject  of  earnest  prayer  and  affectionate 
expostulation,  with  the  hope  that  they  may  be  brought 
to  the  enjoyment  of  Christian  privileges."  [Mins.  G. 
A.,  1878,  p.  58.]      See  B.  D.,  §  49,  p.  151. 


220  The  Sessio7i. 

9.  Discipline  of  members.  There  is  no  more  pro- 
lific and  serious  cause  of  weakness  to  the  Church,  and 
of  reproach  to  religion,  than  the  lack  of  judicious  dis- 
cipline in  the  way  of  admonition  and  reproof.  Fidelity 
and  firmness  in  these  particulars  will  prevent  the  need 
for  more  serious  action.  In  connection  with  all  forms 
of  discipline,  discretion  is  given  by  the  Constitution 
to  the  Session  ''  to  decide  when  discipline  is  neces- 
sary, and  the  extent  to  which  it  shall  be  admin- 
istered." [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  i860,  p.  21.]  See 
Offences,  p.  234. 

10.  Members  under  discipline.  It  is  necessary 
for  Sessions  to  remember  that  two  of  the  great  ends 
of  discipline  are  the  restoration  of  offenders  and  the 
promotion  of  their  spiritual  welfare.  ''  Members  under 
discipline  are  to  be  treated  with  the  utmost  tenderness 
and  Christian  affection,  that  they  may  be  led  to  see 
their  errors  and  return  to  their  duty,  and  that  they 
may  be  restored  to  the  fellowship  of  the  Church." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1859,  p.  548.] 

11.  Baptized  children.  See,  ''Children  of  Be- 
lievers," and  ''Sabbath-school." 

12.  Visitation  of  the  sick  and  afilicted.  Elders 
should  visit  the  sick  and  afflicted  in  their  district  or 
classes  regularly.     See  p.  92. 

13.  Licentiates  and  candidates.  Except  in  the 
matter  of  licensure  to  preach,  or  of  recognition  as  can- 
didates for  the  gospel  ministry,  licentiates  and  candi- 
dates are  directly  responsible  to  the  Session,  the  same 
as  any  other  lay  members  of  the  church.  If  discipline 
is  necessary,  they  are  to  be  remised  by  the  Presbytery, 


The  Session.  221 

"to  the  Sessions  of  the  churches  to  which  they  prop- 
erly belong."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1829,  p.  263.] 

1 4.  Members  desiring  to  withdraw.  See  "  With- 
drawal of  Members,"  p.  145. 

1 5 .  Absentees.  Some  member  of  the  Session  should 
be  charged  specially  with  the  duty  of  the  oversight  of 
absentee  members.  No  duty  devolving  upon  the  Ses- 
sion is  more  frequently  neglected  than  this.  The  per- 
son in  charge  should  correspond  with  the  absentees, 
should  advise  them  when  proper  to  take  letters  of  dis- 
mission, and  should  report  regularly  to  the  Session. 
See  under  ''Withdrawal  of  Members." 

16.  Circular  letters.  The  Session  will  find  it  ad- 
visable at  times  to  issue  a  circular  letter  on  the  state 
of  the  congregation.  Such  letters  are  printed  in  some 
churches  annually.  They  should  be  prepared  by  the 
pastor,  and  issued  with  the  signatures  of  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Session. 

XXIV.  STATISTICAL  AND  OTHER  REPORTS. 

I.   Presbyteries   and  Synods. 

1.  General  statement.  Presbyteries  and  Synods 
from  time  to  time  require  reports  from  church  Ses- 
sions upon  various  subjects.  These  reports  should  be 
furnished  promptly,  should  state  clearly  and  fully  the 
information  desired,  and  should  be  forwarded  to  the 
person  named  to  receive  them,  in  time  for  comparison 
and  tabulation. 

2.  Insertion  of  reports  in  the  records.  It  is 
recommended  that  notice  of  the  adoption  of  all  reports 


222  The  Session. 

made  to  the  superior  judicatories  be  inserted  in  the 
Records  of  the  Session.  Copies  of  all  reports  should 
be  kept  on  file,  and  in  some  cases  they  should  be  en- 
tered in  full  in  the  Minutes.  This  is  especially  true 
of  the  Statistical  Report  to  Presbytery.  Insertions  of 
facts  and  statistics  are  not  subject  to  review  by  the 
Presbytery.     [See  this  Manual,  p.  132.] 

2.  General  Assembly. 

I-  General  statement.  In  addition  to  special  re- 
ports for  committees,  at  times  ordered  by  the  Assem- 
bly, annual  reports  of  the  condition  of  the  church  are 
required,  one  being  the  Narrative  of  the  State  of  Re- 
ligion (see  below),  and  the  other  the  Statistical  Re- 
port to  Presbytery.  These  reports  have  been  required 
by  the  Assembly  for  many  years,  and  the  Statistical 
Report  is  given  a  permanent  form,  by  being  included 
in  the  Statistical  Report  of  the  Presbytery  with  which 
a  given  church  is  connected. 

2.  Minutes  of  Assembly.  The  Statistical  Re- 
port of  each  church,  as  a  part  of  the  Report  of  its 
Presbytery,  is  printed  in  the  Minutes  of  General  As- 
sembly each  year.  A  copy  of  these  Minutes  is  fur- 
nished to  every  minister  whose  Presbytery  has  paid  its 
apportionment  to  the  Assembly's  Contingent  Fund ; 
and  also  to  the  Session  of  every  vacant  church  paying 
its  apportionment  for  General  Assembly  expenses. 

3.  Authority  for  Statistical  Report.  "  1  he 
directions  to  Stated  Clerks  of  Presbyteries,  found  on 
pp.  290  to  293  of  the  '  Minutes'  for  1890,  are  hereby 
adopted  by  the   General  Assembly,  and   Presbyteries 


The  Session.  223 

and  church  Sessions  are  hereby  directed  to  prepare 
their  Statistical  Reports  so  far  as  required  for  the  use 
of  the  General  Assembly,  in  conformity  therewith." 
[Mins.  1891,  p.  181.] 

4.  Blank  form.  The  form  for  the  statistical  report 
js  furnished  by  the  Stated  Clerk  of  Presbytery.  If  not 
received  by  April  ist,  a  request  for  it  should  be  sent  to 
that  officer. 

5.  Directions  as  to  filling  columns.  The  specific 
directions  for  filling  columns  are  given  upon  the  blank 
furnished  by  the  Stated  Clerk  of  Presbytery.  [See 
also    for   the   directions,    Mins.    1896,    pp.    349   i   to 

349  z] 

6.  Accuracy,  etc.  It  is  essential  that  the  blanks 
should  be  filled  out  with  neatness  and  accuracy. 
Errors  are  often  charged  up  to  the  stated  clerks  of 
Presbyteries  which  are  due  to  a  failure  on  the  part  of 
the  clerks  of  Sessions  in  the  particulars  just  indicated. 
See,  for  further  direction,  a  copy  of  the  blank  under 
the  general  head  ''Forms." 

7.  Date  of  Report.  The  Report  should  contain 
all  the  items  required  by  General  Assembly  for  the 
ecclesiastical  year,  which  ends  March  31. 

8.  Ruling  elders.  In  the  column  of  ruling  elders, 
''only  those  in  active  service"  are  to  be  reported. 
[Mins.   G.  A.,   1880,  p.   56.] 

9.  Communicants.  The  total  of  "  all  members  in 
communion,  including  the  officers,"  is  to  be  entered 
in  the  column  headed  "Church-members."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1880,  p.  56.]  See  also,"  Purging  the  Roll," 
P-  135- 


224  The  Session. 

10.  Benevolent  offering's.  See,  under  that  head, 
pp.  206,  207. 

11.  Official  signature.  *'  All  blanks,  including  the 
Narrative,  are  required  to  be  signed,  '  by  order  of  the 
Session.'  "     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1893,  p.  210.] 

12.  Forwarding  of  Report.  The  report  should 
be  forwarded,  if  possible,  sometime  prior  to  the  date 
of  the  spring  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  to  its  Stated 
Clerk.  Prompt  transmission  will  materially  aid  the 
Clerk  of  Presbytery  in  his  work,  and  add  to  the  value 
of  the  Report. 

13.  Changes  in  Statistical  Report.  If  the  Clerk 
of  a  Session  in  preparing  the  Statistical  Report,  dis- 
covers an  error  after  the  forwarding  of  the  Report  to 
the  Stated  Clerk  of  Presbytery,  he  should  at  once  in- 
form the  latter  official  of  the  mistake,  that  the  proper 
change  may  be  made,  if  possible,  in  the  Minutes  of  the 
Assembly.  Changes  can  be  made  as  late  as  June  10 
in  each  year. 

14.  Failure  to  report.  When  a  church  Session 
fails  to  report  to  Presbytery,  the  fact  is  noted  in  the 
Minutes  of  General  Assembly,  by  inserting  the  number 
of  members  reported  the  preceding  year,  with  a  (  *  ) 
in  front  of  the  same. 

15.  Narrative.  In  addition  to  the  statistical  report, 
church  Sessions  are  required  to  fill  out  the  blank 
known  as  the  Congregational  Narrative.  This  blank, 
also,  is  furnished  by  the  Stated  Clerk  of  Presbytery,  and 
is  used  in  preparing  the  Presbyterial  Narrative  of  the 
State  of  Religion  for  the  General  Assembly.  It  should 
be  made,  therefore,  as  explicit  as  possible. 


The  Session.  225 

XXV.    PULPIT   OF   VACANT   CHURCH. 

1.  Vacant  church  defined.  ''Every  congrega- 
tion or  church  is  vacant  which  has  not  a  pastor  duly 
installed,  or  a  regular  supply  appointed  by  Presbytery. ' ' 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1903,  p.  120.] 

2.  Session  may  have  charge.  The  Presbytery 
has  charge  of  all  vacant  churches.  The  Session  of  a 
vacant  church  must  apply,  therefore,  to  Presbytery  for 
permission  to  supply  the  pulpit.     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XXL, 

§^-] 

3.  Coramittee  on  supphes.  The  Session  of  a 
vacant  church  should  appoint  a  special  committee  to 
arrange  for  supplies.  Supplies,  as  a  rule,  are  to  be 
Presbyterian  ministers.  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XXL,  §  3.] 
Presbytery  may  require  the  approval  of  supplies  by  a 
Presbyterial  committee.  After  twelve  months'  vacancy, 
the  Presbytery  has  full  power  to  appoint  supplies  regu- 
larly.    [F.  G.,  Ch.   XXL,   §   4.]     See   also   pp.  422, 

449>  450. 

4.  Power  of  Session.  "  It  is  expedient  that  no  per- 
son be  introduced  to  preach  in  any  of  the  churches 
under  our  care,  unless  by  the  consent  of  the  pastor 
or  church  Session."  [D.  W.,  Ch.  VII.,  |  6.]  In  a 
church  having  a  pastor,  he  may  introduce  preachers 
into  his  pulpit  at  his  discretion.  In  a  vacant  church 
a  minister  should  have  the  consent  of  Session  in  order 
to  the  occupancy  of  a  pulpit,  subject  of  course  to  the 
power  of  the  Presbytery.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1874,  p,  85.] 

5.  Pastors  elect  have  no  authority.  Pastors 
elect  have   no  legal  authority  in   particular  churches 

15 


226  The  Session. 

until  duly  installed  by  Presbytery.  Up  to  the  time 
of  such  installation,  the  Session  is  ordinarily  in  charge 
of  the  pulpit. 

6.  Pastor  elect  is  not  stated  supply.  The  pas- 
tor elect  'Ms  not  stated  supply  by  any  virtue  of  the 
call  in  progress ;  and  the  Presbytery  may  appoint 
supplies  or  give  the  Session  power  to  supply  the  pul- 
pit."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1880,  p.  45.] 

7.  Stated  supply  defined.  "•  A  stated  supply  is  a 
minister  employed  by  a  church,  with  the  authority  of 
Presbytery,  for  a  definite  time  or  period  of  service." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1895,  P-  102.] 

8.  Stated  supply  discouraged.  ''  This  Assembly 
observes  with  solicitude  and  deep  regret,  the  wide 
extent  to  which  the  practice  of  admitting  stated  sup- 
plies prevails  throughout  the  Church,  and  would  call 
the  attention  of  our  Presbyteries  especially  to  the 
importance  of  discouraging  this  practice,  and  would 
recommend  that  our  Presbyteries,  as  far  as  possible, 
insist  upon  the  institution  of  the  pastoral  relation." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1887,  P-  i4i-] 

XXVI.    REPRESENTATION   IN   THE    HIGHER 
JUDICATORIES. 

I.  Presbytery. 

1.  Power  of  appointment.  The  Session  is  em- 
powered "  to  appoint  delegates  to  the  higher  judica- 
tories of  the  Church."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  6.] 

2.  Method.  Delegates  are  usually  appointed  by  the 
adoption  of  a  resolution  of  appointment,  passed  in  the 
customary  manner.      See  under  "  Eorms,"  p.  416. 


The  Session.  227 

3.  Appointment  enjoined.  ''The  Synod  do  rec- 
ommend to  the  several  Presbyteries  to  call  those  Ses- 
sions to  account  that  do  not  send  elders  to  attend  upon 
the  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  and  to  enjoin  these  Ses- 
sions to  call  those  elders  to  account  that  do  not  attend 
upon  judicatories,  when  sent  by  them."  [Mins.  Gen. 
Synod,  1753,  p.  256.] 

4.  Congregation  "with  a  pastor.  ''Every  con- 
gregation which  has  a  stated  pastor,  has  a  right  to  be 
represented  by  one  elder."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  X.,  §  3.] 

5.  Collegiate  church.  "  Every  collegiate  church 
has  a  right  to  be  represented  by  two  or  more  elders,  in 
proportion  to  the  number  of  its  pastors."  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
-^•'  §  3-]  ^^^  l^xvci  collegiate  church  is  used  of  a 
church  with  more  than  one  pastor. 

6.  United  congregations.  "  Where  two  or  more 
congregations  are  united  under  one  pastor,  all  such 
congregations  shall  have  but  one  elder  to  represent 
them."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  X.,  §  4.]  It  is  the  custom  in 
united  congregations,  for  the  respective  Sessions  in 
due  order  of  alternate  succession,  to  elect  the  single 
elder  representative.* 

7.  Vacant  church.  "  Every  vacant  congregation 
which  is  regularly  organized  shall  be  entitled  to  be 
represented  by  a  ruling  elder  in  Presbytery."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  X.,  §  5.]  "  Every  congregation  without  a  pastor 
is  to  be  regarded  as  a  vacant  congregation,  and  entitled 
to  be  represented  by  a  ruling  elder."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
O.  S.,  1843,  PP-  190,196.]  "  Churches  having  stated 
supplies  are  vacant  churches,  and  are  entitled  to  repre- 

*  See  for  change  in  this  Rule,  p.  454. 


228  The  Session. 

sentation  in  Presbytery  under  the  provisions  of  Ch. 
X.  of  the  Form  of  Government,  §  5  "  [Mins.  1889, 
p.  131] — /.  e.,  they  are  each  entitled  to  send  one  rul- 
ing elder  as  a  delegate. 

8.  Alternates.  The  resolution  for  the  appointment 
of  a  delegate  should  contain  the  name  of  an  alternate 
as  well  as  of  a  principal,  in  order  to  provide  for  the 
possible  absence  of  the  latter,  through  sickness  or  other 
unavoidable  cause.  This  usage  is  based  upon  the  pro- 
vision in  F.  G.,  Ch.  XXII.,  §  i,  where  Presbyteries  are 
authorized  to  appoint  alternate  Commissioners  to  Gen- 
eral Assembly. 

9.  Term  of  service.  "  No  rule  is  laid  down  in 
our  Standards  as  to  the  particular  term  or  time  of  ser- 
vice, of  delegates  appointed  by  church  Sessions  to  the 
higher  judicatories  of  the  Church."  The  Assembly 
has  left  it  to  each  Session  "  to  prescribe  the  particular 
terms  for  which,  or  times  at  which,  its  delegates  shall 
attend  as  its  representatives  in  such  judicatories." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1878,  p.  69.]  Delegates  should,  how- 
ever, be  appointed  for  a  definite  period  in  the  case  of 
the  Presbytery,  and  for  both  the  stated  and  adjourned 
meetings  of  the  Synod. 

10.  Delegate  for  adjourned  meetings.  "It  is 
the  usage  to  have  the  same  elder  in  attendance  at  an 
adjourned,  who  sat  for  the  Session  at  the  regular, 
meeting  of  Presbytery."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1827,  pp. 
123,    124.] 

1 1 .  Elder  not  known,  to  produce  certificate. 
'*  Every  elder  not  known  to  the  Presbytery  shall  pro- 
duce  a  certificate    of  his    regular   appointment  from 


The  Session.  229 

the  church  which  he  represents."     [F.   G.,  Ch.  X., 
§6.] 

12.  Elders  retired  for  disability  may  not  be 
chosen.  "  No  ruling  elder,  who  has  retired  from  the 
active  exercise  of  his  office  in  the  church  to  which  he 
belongs,  can  be  admitted  as  a  member  of  a  Presbytery, 
Synocl,  or  General  Assembly."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1835, 
p.  489.]  This  decision  can  be  made  to  apply  only  to 
elders  who  have  retired  from  service  on  account  of 
physical  infirmity,  or  other  permanent  disqualifying 
cause.     See  the  next  section. 

13.  Elders,  capable  of  service,  but  not  re- 
elected, maybe  chosen.  "Elders,  once  ordained, 
shall  not  be  divested  of  the  office  when  they  are  not 
re-elected,  but  shall  be  entitled  to  represent  that  par- 
ticular church  in  the  higher  judicatories,  when  ap- 
pointed by  the  Session  or  the  Presbytery."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  XIIL,  §  8.] 

14.  Expenses  of  ministers  and  elders.  ''  In 
order,  as  far  as  possible,  to  procure  a  respectable  and 
full  delegation  to  all  our  judicatories,  it  is  proper  that 
the  expenses  of  ministers  and  elders  in  their  attendance 
on  these  judicatories,  be  defrayed  by  the  bodies  which 
they  respectively  represent."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XXII. , 
§3.]  "  The  Synod  do  recommend  it  to  the  several 
congregations  to  defray  the  necessary  charges  that 
their  elders  are  at,  during  their  attendance  upon  the 
Synod."     [Mins.  Gen.  Synod,  1735,  P-  i^?-] 

To  carry  out  the  above  requirements.  Sessions  should 
regularly  vote  from  miscellaneous  funds  in  their  hands, 
the  sums  necessary  to  meet  the  expenses  of  their  dele- 


230  The  Session. 

gates  to  Presbytery  and  Synod.  If  they  have  no  such 
funds,  then  a  collection  for  a  Sessional  contingent  fund 
should  be  taken  up  annually. 

15.  Reports  to  Session.  Church  Sessions  should 
require  regular  reports,  from  the  ruling  elders  ap- 
pointed by  them  as  their  representatives  to  Presbytery 
or  Synod.     See  also,  caption  No.  3,  p.  227. 

2.  Synod. 

1.  Constitutional  requirement.  Many  of  the 
Synods  are  still  composed  of  *'all  the  bishops  and  an 
elder  from  each  congregation."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XL,  §1.] 
Where  this  is  the  case  Session  should  elect  delegates  to 
the  Synod  within  whose  jurisdiction  their  church  is 
located.  Where  the  Synod  is  a  delegated  body,  the 
elders  are  chosen  by  the  Presbytery.     See  p.  102. 

2.  Term  of  service.  The  term  of  service  of  the 
delegate  chosen  should  include  the  annual  stated  meet- 
ing of  Synod,  and  also  any  adjourned  meetings  of  the 
body. 

3.  Expenses,  etc.  For  other  items  of  information 
see  under  preceding  head,  '*  Representation  in  Presby- 
tery," p.  226. 

3.  The  General  Assembly. 

The  ruling  elder  delegates  to  General  Assembly  are 
always  chosen  by  the  Presbyteries.  See,  therefore,  this 
Manual,  pp.  105-109,  and  459. 


The  Session.  231 

XXVII.  JUDICIAL   CASES.  1 

I.   General   Constitutional  Principles. 

The  general  principles  named  below,  should  always 
be  given  due  weight  in  the  administration  of  justice  by 
the  Session. 

1.  Discipline  includes  both  process  and  over- 
sight. "■  Discipline  is  the  exercise  of  that  authority, 
and  the  application  of  that  system  of  laws,  which  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  appointed  in  his  Church  :  em- 
bracing the  care  and  control,  maintained  by  the 
Church,  over  its  members,  officers,  and  judicatories." 
[B.  D.,  Ch.  I.,  §  I.]    See  Individual  Oversight,  p.  217. 

2.  The  ends  of  discipline  are  vindicatory  and 
remedial.  '*  The  ends  of  discipline  are  the  mainte- 
nance of  the  truth,  the  vindication  of  the  authority  and 
honor  of  Christ,  the  removal  of  offences,  the  promotion 
of  the  purity  and  edification  of  the  Church,  and  the 
spiritual  good  of  offenders."     [B.  D.,  §  2.] 

3.  Discipline  must  be  exercised  with  discre- 
tion. "  Its  exercise,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  secure  its 
appropriate  ends,  requires  much  prudence  and  discre- 
tion. Judicatories,  therefore,  should  take  into  con- 
sideration all  the  circumstances  which  may  give  a 
different  character  to  conduct,  and  render  it  more  or 
less  offensive  ;  and  which  may  require  different  action, 
in  similar  cases  at  different  times,  for  the  attainment 
of  the  same  ends."  [B.  D.,  §  2.]  The  inference  is 
clear,  from  the  section  just  quoted,  that  while,  in  some 

•  cases,  none  other  than  judicial  action  may  be  possible, 

yet  in  the  majority  of  cases  kindly  admonition  may 

*  See  definition,  p.  447. 


232  The  Session. 

avail  to  prevent  process.  That  congregation  is  best 
governed  where  the  authority  of  Christ  is  so  enforced, 
and  the  laws  of  the  Church  so  administered,  as  to  avoid 
the  necessity  for  judicial  process.  See  also,  §  9,  p. 
220.  The  General  Assembly,  further,  has  recom- 
mended '*  utmost  tenderness  and  Christian  affection  " 
in  dealing  with  persons  holding  mistaken  views  of 
duty.  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1859,  p.  548.]  See  also, 
References,  p.  287. 

4.  Prompt  action  should  be  had  when  discip- 
line is  required.  *'  It  is  the  opinion  of  the  Assembly 
that  had  the  improper  conduct  of  the  appellant  been 
made  a  subject  of  discipline  at  an  earlier  period,  a 
more  happy  issue  might  have  been  reached."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1859,  p.  547.]  ''It  is  the  judgment 
of  this  Assembly  that  the  Session  ought  immediately 
to  have  administered  admonition  in  consequence  of 
unchristian  conduct."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1827,  p.  203.] 

5.  Rig-hts  of  members  are  to  be  carefully- 
observed.  "It  is  the  sacred  right  of  every  member 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  to  have  a  full  and  fair  trial, 
according  to  the  laws  and  methods  of  his  Church,  be- 
fore condemnation."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1885,  p.  603.] 

6.  Careful  compliance  with  the  Book  of  Dis- 
cipline necessary.  Sessions  should  remember  that 
the  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Discipline  are  always  to 
be  carefully  complied  with.  They  are  law  both  for 
church  courts  and  church  members.  Departure  from 
them  may  cause  a  failure  in  the  administration  of 
justice,  and  cannot  but  produce  a  public  impression 
unfavorable  to  the  character  of  church  courts. 


The  Session,  233 

2.  Judicial  Cases. — Powers. 
The   constitutional    provisions    conferring   judicial 
powers  upon  the  Session  are  as  follows : 

1.  "To  these  officers  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  are  committed,  by  virtue  whereof  they  have 
power,"  "to  shut  that  kingdom  against  the  impeni- 
tent, both  by  the  word  and  censures ;  and  to  open  it 
unto  penitent  sinners  by  absolution  from  censures." 
[C.  F.,  Ch.  XXX.,  §  2.] 

2.  "  They  possess  the  right  of  requiring  obedience 
to  the  laws  of  Christ ;  and  of  excluding  the  disobedi- 
ent and  disorderly  from  the  privileges  of  the  Church. 
To  give  efficiency,  however,  to  this  necessary  and 
scriptural  authority,  they  possess  the  powers  requisite 
for  obtaining  evidence  and  inflicting  censure.  They 
can  call  before  them  any  offender  against  the  order 
and  government  of  the  Church ;  they  can  require 
members  of  their  own  society  to  appear  and  give  testi- 
mony in  the  cause ;  but  the  highest  punishment  to 
which  their  authority  extends,  is  to  exclude  the  con- 
tumacious and  impenitent  from  the  congregation  of 
believers."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  VIII.,  §  2.] 

3.  "The  Session  have  power  to  call  before  them 
offenders  and  witnesses,  being  members  of  their  own 
congregation,  and  to  introduce  other  witnesses  where 
it  may  be  necessary  to  bring  the  process  to  issue,  and 
when  they  can  be  procured  to  attend  ;  to  admonish, 
to  rebuke,  to  suspend  or  exclude  from  the  sacraments, 
those  who  are  found  to  deserve  censure."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  IX.,  §  6.] 


234  The  Session. 

3.  Judicial   Cases. — Jurisdiction. 

1.  Persons  -within  jurisdiction.  Original  juris- 
diction  vests  in  the  Session  over  all  persons  other  than 
ministers  of  the  gospel.  [B.  D.,  §  19.]  This  includes 
ruling  elders,  deacons,  licentiates,  local  evangelists, 
and  candidates  for  the  ministry,  as  well  as  church- 
members.  Licentiates  and  candidates  are  to  be  re- 
mitted by  the  Presbytery  *'to  the  Sessions  of  the 
churches  to  which  they  properly  belong,"  [Mins.  G. 
A.,  1829,  p.  263.]  This  jurisdiction  also  includes 
both  alleged  offenders  and  witnesses.  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
IX.,  §  6.]     See  Citations  and  Witnesses. 

2.  Exclusiveness  of  jurisdiction.  *' The  judica- 
tory to  which  a  church-member  belongs  shall  have 
sole  jurisdiction  for  the  trial  of  offences  whenever  or 
wherever  committed  by  him."     [B.  D.,  §  108.] 

3.  Matters  within  jurisdiction.  '*  They  have 
power  to  inquire  into  the  knowledge  and  Christian 
conduct  of  the  members  of  the  church."  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
IX.,  §  6.]  ''  This  Assembly  reminds  the  church  Ses- 
sions that  all  known  departures  from  the  Word  of  God, 
in  all  the  pleasures  and  duties  of  the  private,  social, 
and  civil  life  of  their  members,  are  under  their  super- 
vision." [Mins.  G.  A.,  1874,  p.  85.]  See  also, 
Offences,  immediately  below. 

4.  Judicial  Cases. — Offences. 
(i.)   Constitutional  Provisions. 
I.  Offence,  definition.     '' An  offence  is  anything, 
in  the  doctrine,  principles,  or  practice  of  a  church- 


The  Session.  235 

member,  officer,  or  judicatory,  which  is  contrary  to 
the  Word  of  God ;  or  which,  if  it  be  not  in  its  own 
nature  sinful,  may  tempt  others  to  sin,  or  mar  their 
spiritual  edification."  [B.  D.,  §  3.]  B.  D.,  §  4,  in- 
terprets the  expression  "contrary  to  the  Word  of  God," 
so  as  to  include  ''the  regulations  and  practice  of  the 
Church  founded  thereon."  This  makes  the  Constitu- 
tion an  authority  in  the  determination  of  the  question 
as  to  what  acts  are  offences.  Further,  the  definition 
in  B.  D.,  §  3,  makes  acts,  not  in  their  "own  nature 
sinful,"  to  be  offences  when  their  influence  is  for  evil. 
Great  care,  however,  should  be  taken  in  dealing  with 
offences  not/^r  se  sinful. 

2.  Limitation  upon  the  powers  of  church 
courts.  "Nothing  shall,  therefore,  be  the  object  of 
judicial  process,  which  cannot  be  proved  to  be  con- 
trary to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  or  to  the  regulations  and 
practice  of  the  Church  founded  thereon ;  nor  any- 
thing which  does  not  involve  those  evils  which  discip- 
line is  intended  to  prevent."     [B.  D.,  §  4.] 

This  section  emphasizes  by  its  wording  the  fact,  that 
church  courts  do  not  possess  the  arbitrary  power  of 
declaring  that  a  given  act,  of  doubtful  propriety  on  the 
part  of  a  Christian,  is  an  offence.  "  All  their  decisions 
should  be  founded  upon  the  revealed  will  of  God." 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  7.]  It  is  advised  that  Sessions,  in 
cases  where  there  is  a  reasonable  doubt  as  to  the  nature 
of  alleged  offences,  memorialize  the  Presbytery  having 
jurisdiction,  prior  to  action. 

3.  Offences,  list  of  scriptural.  See,  for  a  full  list 
of  offences  against  the  moral  law,  the  following  ques- 


236  The  Session. 

tions  and  answers  in  the  Larger  Catechism,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  sins  forbidden  by  the  Ten  Command- 
ments. The  numbers  in  parentheses  are  the  numbers 
of  the  Commandments,  the  others  the  numbers  of  the 
Catechism  questions:  (i),  Q.  105;  (2),  Q.  109;  (3), 
Q.  113;  (4),  Q.  119;  (5),  Q-  128,  130,  132;  (6),  Q. 

136;  (7),  Q-  139;  (8),  Q.  142;  (9),  Q-  145;  (10), 

Q.  148. 

4.  Aggravations  of  sins.  The  Larger  Catechism, 
question  151,  gives  the  following  as  the  reasons  for 
regarding  some  sins  as  more  heinous  than  others. 
*'  Sins  receive  their  aggravations,  (i)  From  the  per- 
sons offending;  (2)  From  the  parties  offended;  (3) 
From  the  nature  and  quality  of  the  offence  ;  (4)  From 
circumstances  of  time  and  place."  See  the  question 
in  full. 

5.  Elders  and  deacons.  In  addition  to  charges 
of  immoral  conduct,  elders  and  deacons  may  be 
charged  with  schism  and  heresy.  See  that  caption, 
p.  100. 

6.  Heresy.  Church-members  may  be  charged  with 
departures  from  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Chris- 
tian faith,  for  an  offence  is  defined  to  be  ''anything 
in  the  doctrine  of  a  church-member  which  is  contrary 
to  the  Word  of  God,"  etc.  [B.  D.,  §  3.]  Church- 
members,  however,  cannot  be  put  to  trial  for  de- 
partures from  purely  denominational  doctrines.  See 
"Subscription,"  p.  46. 

7.  Cases  "without  process.  See  for  absenteeism, 
neglect  of  ordinances  and  irregular  removal,  pp. 
150-152,  also,  p.  242. 


The  Session.  237 

8.  Contumacy.  Contumacy  is  refusal  or  neglect 
to  appear  or  to  answer  in  a  court.  It  is  contempt  of 
court.  For  contumacy  of  accused  person,  see  B.  D., 
§  22,  34;  of  elders,  B.  D.,  §  39;  of  witnesses,  B.  D., 
§  68.     See  also  under  Citations  and  Witnesses. 

9.  Refusal  to  take  oath.     See  under  Oath. 

10.  Marriage  vow,  violations  of.  See  C.  F., 
Ch.  XXIV.,  and  caption  No.  3,  p.  235. 

(2.)  Assembly  Decisions  and  Deliverances. 

1.  General  statement.  The  General  Assembly 
has  taken  action  at  various  times  emphatically  de- 
nouncing, as  sins,  gambling,  lotteries,  horse-racing, 
betting,  intemperance,  the  knowingly  renting  one's 
property  for  the  manufacture  and  sale  of  intoxicating 
drinks,  unscriptural  divorces,  infanticide,  and  po- 
lygamy. [See  Digest,  1886,  pp.  583  to  610.]  It  has 
also  taken  action  upon  certain  other  matters  connected 
with  discipline,  as  stated  hereinafter. 

2.  Amusements,  worldly.  The  question  of 
amusements,  in  the  language  of  one  of  the  Assemblies 
[N.  S.,  1869,. p.  487],  "  has  to  do  with  the  spirit  and 
life  of  Christianity  rather  than  with  the  letter  of  its 
law."  It  is  therefore  impracticable  to  make  rules 
covering  all  probable  cases.  There  are  general  prin- 
ciples stated  in  Scripture,  however,  bearing  on  amuse- 
ments, which  Sessions  are  to  accept  as  determini  g 
their  action  in  discipline,  whether  administrative  or 
judicial,  in  all  doubtful  cases.  Substantially  as  defined 
by  the  Assembly  they  are  : 

a.  That  Christian  liberty  is  not  to  be  used  in  a  way 


238  The  Session. 

to  offend  others  or  to  influence  them  for  evil,     [i  Cor. 
viii.  9-13;   B.  D.,  §  3.] 

b.  That  Christians  are  to  be  unlike  the  worldly- 
minded,  and  distinguishable  from  them.  [Rom.  xii. 
3  ;   2  Cor.  vi.  14-18.] 

c.  That  the  question  of  the  propriety  or  impropriety 
of  a  given  act  on  the  part  of  a  Christian,  is  to  be  deter- 
mined by  its  agreement  or  disagreement  with  the  law 
and  character  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  [Col.  iii.  17  ; 
Matt.  V.  16  ;  I  Cor.  ix.  i  ;  Phil.  iv.  8.]  "This  Gen- 
eral Assembly  would  affectionately  call  upon  all  the 
members  of  our  Church,  to  so  regard  their  obligations 
to  Christ,  as  to  see  to  it,  that  they  take  no  part  in 
amusements  which  they  cannot  take  in  His  name." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1891,  p.  154.] 

Specific  deliverances  on  worldly  amusements  have 
been  made  as  follows : 

Card-playing.  ''  In  respect  to  the  custom  of  fash- 
ionable card-playing,"  the  ''Assembly  would  affection- 
ately exhort  all  the  members  of  the  Church  to  practice 
the  most  careful  watchfulness  in  avoiding  all  recrea- 
tions and  amusements,  which  are  calculated  to  impair 
spirituality,  lessen  Christian  influence,  or  bring  dis- 
credit upon  their  profession  as  members  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1865,  p.  45; 
1891,  p.  154.] 

Dancing.  ''  The  fashionable  amusement  of  pro- 
miscuous dancing  is  so  entirely  unscriptural,  and  so 
wholly  inconsistent  with  the  spirit  of  Christ,  as  to  call 
for  the  faithful  and  judicious  exercise  of  discipline  on 
the  part  of  church  Sessions,  when  any  of  their  mem- 


The  Session.  239 

bers  have  been  guilty."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1843,  P- 
14;  1891,  p.  154.]  The  Assembly  ''counsels  church 
Sessions  to  arrest  this  evil,  so  far  as  practicable,  by 
wisely  guiding  the  enthusiasm  and  activity  of  the 
younger  memoers  of  their  churches  by  both  precept 
and  example,  into  the  many  forms  of  useful  service 
now  providentially  presented  to  all  who  delight  to 
serve  and  honor  Christ.  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1876,  p.  27.] 
'*  Social  dances  and  private  theatricals  are  included 
under  the  head  of  'dancing  and  stage-plays,'  men- 
tioned in  the  Larger  Catechism  amongst  the  '  sins 
forbidden  in  the  Seventh  Commandment.'  "  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1891,  p.  154.] 

The  Theatre.  "  In  view  of  the  increased  attendance 
of  church-members  at  the  theatre  and  opera,  the  As- 
sembly bear  earnest  and  solemn  testimony  against  this 
practice  as  inconsistent  with  Christian  duty,  since  it 
not  only  gives  countenance  and  support  to  an  institu- 
tion, justly  described  by  a  former  Assembly  as  a  school 
of  immorality,  but  is  in  itself  spiritually  hurtful,  and 
tends  to  obliterate  the  line  which  should  always  be 
plainly  visible  between  the  followers  of  Christ  and  the 
world."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1879,  PP-  ^25,  626.] 

In  connection  with  all  worldly  amusements  the  As- 
sembly has  declared  that  "church  Sessions"  are 
fully  competent  to  decide  when  and  how  far  discipline 
should  be  exercised.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1891,  p.  154.] 

3.  Civil  courts,  decisions  of,  to  be  investigated. 
"The  processes  of  civil  courts  differ  so  much  from 
those  of  our  church  judicatories,  and  their  decisions 
are  not  so  infallible,  that  our  church  judicatories  can 


240  The  Session. 

adopt  them  without   investigation."     [Mins.   G.    A., 
1885,  p.  603.] 

4.  Convictions  under  the  civil  law.  When  a 
church-member  is  convicted  of  crime  by  the  civil 
courts,  notice  of  such  conviction  should  be  immedi- 
ately taken  by  the  Session.  A  committee  should  be 
appointed  to  report  upon  his  case,  and  pending  eccle- 
siastical trial,  he  may  be  required  to  refrain  from  ap- 
proaching the  Lord's  Table.  [B.  D.,  §  33.]  If 
the  offence  has  been  committed  at  a  distance,  it  may 
be  necessary  for  the  Session  to  suspend  action  until 
witnesses  can  be  secured,  or  testimony  can  be  taken 
which  will  enable  them  to  proceed  with  the  case  in  an 
orderly  manner.  See  B.  D.,  §  21,  and  Absent  accused 
person. 

5 .  Intoxicating  liquors,  manufacture  and  sale  of. 
"  We  call  upon  the  Sessions  of  our  churches  to  guard 
carefully  the  purity  of  the  Church  by  refusing  to  admit 
to  membership,  or  to  retain  those  within  her  pale,  who 
are  engaged  in  the  manufacture  or  sale  of  intoxicating; 
liquors  as  a  beverage,  or  who  derive  their  livelihood 
from  this  sinful  traffic."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1877,  p.  558.] 

6.  Non-support  of  one's  cwn  church.  It  is  not 
only  not  "consistent  with  regular  standing  in  our 
Church,"  but  it  is  •' a  matter  of  discipline,"  for  church- 
members  to  be  supporters  and  attendants  in  other 
churches  not  of  our  communion,  while  absenting  them- 
selves from  and  refusing  to  support  the  church  to 
which   they  belong."      [Mins.  G.   A.,   O.   S.,    1865, 

P-  537-] 

7.  Ordinances,    neglect   of.     See    Cases   without 


The  Session,  241 

Process,  caption  3,  p.  152.  In  connection  with  such 
neglect,  the  Assembly  has  adjudged  it  to  be,  when 
wilful,  ''a  high  offence."  [Mins.  G.  A,  O.  S., 
1859,  pp.  546,  547-] 

8.  Rebaptism  by  immersion.  "The  action  is 
clearly  disorderly  and  in  violation  of  Chap.  XXVIII., 
§  7,  of  the  Confession  of  Faith.  But  as  it  concerns 
the  mode,  rather  than  the  substance,  of  a  sacrament, 
whether  the  act  is  to  be  regarded  as  disciplinable  must 
be  determined  by  the  Session,  in  the  light  of  the  cir- 
cumstances attending  each  particular  case."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1890,  p.  46.] 

9.  Sabbath  observance.  "The  Assembly  do 
hereby  in  a  special  manner  enjoin  it  upon  the  church 
Session  to  watch  over  their  brethren  with  tenderness 
and  great  fidelity  in  respect  to  the  observance  of  the 
Sabbath,  and  to  exercise  wholesome  discipline  on  those 
who,  by  travelling  or  other  ways,  presume  to  trample 
upon  this  sacred  institution."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S., 

"  We  entreat  our  members  and  all  other  persons  to 
conscientiously  discountenance  whatever  tends  to  break 
down  the  distinction  between  this  and  other  days ;  as, 
for  instance,  Sunday  trading  ;  buying,  reading  or  in 
any  way  supporting  Sunday  secular  newspapers ;  social 
entertainments  and  visitations  that  dissipate  serious 
thought,  and  all  self-indulgence  on  the  Lord's  Day, 
that  tends  to  unfit  them  for  God's  worship  and  to  im- 
poverish their  spiritual  nature."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1896, 
P-  25-] 

10.  Sunday  newspapers.     "Any  voluntary  and 

16 


242  The  Session. 

responsible  participation  in  the  publication  and  sale 
of  a  Sunday  newspaper  is  inconsistent  alike  with 
obedience  to  the  law  of  God  and  with  membership  in 
the  Presbyterian  Church."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1877,  p. 
531.]  The  (jeneral  Assembly  endorsed,  at  the  same 
time,  the  action  of  a  Presbytery  in  directing  a  Session 
to  proceed  to  discipline  in  such  a  case. 

5.  Judicial   Cases  without  Process. 

1.  General  statement.  Church  judicatories  are 
not  required  in  dealing  with  certain  offences  to  follow 
the  full  detail  of  process.  In  the  cases  of  [i]  mistaken 
views,  [2]  absenteeism,  [3]  neglect  of  ordinances,  and 
[4]  uniting  with  another  denomination  without  regular 
dismission,  process  is  not  required.  See  this  Manual, 
pp.  151-153.  In  cases  of  [i]  voluntary  confession  and 
[2]  offences  in  presence  of  the  judicatory  the  detail  of 
ordinary  process  is  dispensed  with  by  the  Book  of  Dis- 
cipline, except  as  noted  below. 

2.  Process,  definition.  The  orderly  succession  of 
legal  proceedings,  in  accordance  with  the  detail  of 
those  principles  and  rules  which  have  been  established 
by  the  Church  for  the  conduct  of  a  judicial  case. 
Cases  without  process,  therefore,  are  of  the  nature  of 
exceptions  to  the  rule. 

3.  Confession,  voluntary.  ''  If  a  person  commits 
an  offence  in  the  presence  of  a  judicatory,  or  comes 
forward  as  his  own  accuser  and  makes  known  his 
offence,  the  judicatory  may  proceed  to  judgment 
without  process,  giving  the  offender  an  opportunity 
to  be  heard  ;  and  in  the  case  first  named,  he  may  de- 


The  Session.  243 

mand  a  delay  of  at  least  two  days  before  judgment." 
[B.  D.,  §48.]  The  provision  empowering  the  judi- 
catory to  proceed  to  judgment  on  self-accused  persons, 
immediately  after  confession,  it  should  be  noted  is  not 
mandatory,  but  a  reasonable  delay  may  be  allowed  if 
circumstances  make  it  proper. 

4.  Confession,  duty  of.  ''He  that  scandalizeth 
his  brother,  or  the  Church  of  Christ,  ought  to  be  will- 
ing, by  a  private  or  public  confession  and  sorrow  for 
his  sin,  to  declare  his  repentance  to  those  that  are 
offended  ;  who  are  thereupon  to  be  reconciled  to  him, 
and  in  love  to  receive  him."     [C.  F.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  6.] 

5.  Confession,  when  voluntary.  A  confession 
is  voluntary  when  not  caused  by  threats  or  improper 
inducements,  and  it  is  the  rule  in  civil  courts  to  hold 
a  confession  voluntary  that  has  been  ''caused  by  the 
exhortations  of  a  person  in  authority,  to  make  it  as  a 
matter  of  religious  duty."  A  pastor  or  ruling  elder, 
very  properly,  may  endeavor  to  persuade  an  accused 
person  to  make  confession,  during  the  inquiry  which 
precedes  trial. 

6.  Confession,  effect  of  voluntary.  A  confession 
of  sin  voluntarily  made,  prior  to  the  commencement 
of  process,  makes  service  and  other  detail  of  process 
unnecessary.  But  a  plea  of  guilty  after  process  has 
been  commenced,  is  not  acknowledgment  of  guilt  by 
one  "  who  comes  forward  as  his  own  accuser,  and 
makes  known  his  offence."     [B.  D.,  §  48.] 

7.  Offences  in  presence  of  the  judicatory.  See 
B.  D.,  §  48,  quoted  above  under  Confession,  caption 
No.  5,  and  note  that  a  delay  of  at  least  two  days  is  re- 


244  The  Session, 

quired  before  the  Session  can  proceed  to  judgment  in 
these  cases. 

8.  Procedure  in  above  cases.  In  the  two  cases 
above  given,  inasmuch  as  the  accused  are  to  be  heard, 
and  judgment  entered,  and  appeal  allowed,  the  judica- 
tory should  sit  as  a  court,  with  due  announcement  of 
the  fact  by  the  Moderator. 

9.  Record  in  above  cases.  "The  record  must 
show  the  nature  of  the  offence,  as  well  as  the  judgment 
and  the  reasons  therefor,  and  appeal  may  be  taken  from 
the  judgment  as  in  other  cases."     [B.  D.,  §  48.] 

6.  Judicial  Cases. — Matters  Preceding  and 
Conditioning  Process. 

In  all  cases  of  discipline,  where  it  is  proposed  to  put 
an  alleged  offender  on  trial,  the  following  matters 
should  be  carefully  considered,  as  preliminary  to 
process. 

1.  Accusations,  caution  as  to.  •'  Great  caution 
ought  to  be  exercised  in  receiving  accusations  from  any 
person  who  is  known  to  indulge  a  malignant  spirit 
toward  the  accused,  or  who  is  not  of  good  character, 
or  who  is  himself  under  censure  or  process,  or  who  is 
personally  interested  in  any  respect  in  the  conviction 
of  the  accused,  or  who  is  known  to  be  litigious,  rash, 
or  highly  imprudent."      [B.  D.,  §  14.] 

2.  Reconciliation,  eflPort  to  secure,  in  private 
cases.  ''  No  prosecution  shall  be  allowed  in  a  case  of 
alleged  ])ersonal  injury,  where  the  injured  party  is  the 
I)rosecutor,  unless  those  means  of  reconciliation  have 
been   tried,   which   are  required  by  our  Lord  (Matt. 


The  Session.  245 

xviii.  15--17):  "If  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against 
thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him 
alone :  if  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy 
brother.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with 
thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or 
three  witnesses  every  word  may  be  established.  And 
if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the 
Church."     [B.  D.,  §  9.]     See  also,  under  Charges. 

3.  Conference  -with  the  accused.  ''Effort 
should  be  made,  by  private  conference  with  the  ac- 
cused, to  avoid,  if  possible,  the  necessity  of  actual 
process."     [B.  D.,  §  10.] 

4.  Confession  by  the  accused.  See  Cases  with- 
out process,  p.  242. 

5 .  Process  not  to  be  commenced  without  ade- 
quate proof.  "  An  offence,  gross  in  itself,  may  have 
been  committed  in  such  circumstances,  that  plainly 
the  offender  cannot  be  prosecuted  to  conviction.  In 
all  such  cases  it  is  better  to  wait  until  God,  in  his 
righteous  providence,  shall  give  further  light,  than, 
by  unavailing  prosecution,  to  weaken  the  force  of  dis- 
cipline."    [B.  D.,  §  8.] 

6.  Prosecutor  to  be  censured  in  certain  cases. 
"  Any  person  who  appears  as  a  prosecutor,  without  ap- 
j)ointment  by  a  judicatory,  shall  be  warned,  before  the 
(  harges  are  pr^ented,  that  if  he  fail  to  show  probable 
cause  for  the  charges,  he  must  himself  be  censured,  as 
a  slanderer  of  the  brethren,  in  proportion  to  the  malig- 
nancy or  rashness,  which  may  appear  in  the  prosecu- 
tion."    [B.  D.,|i5.] 

7.  Time   limit  for   prosecution.      "  Prosecution 


246  The  Session. 

for  an  alleged  offence  shall  commence  within  one  year 
from  the  time  of  its  alleged  commission,  or  from  the 
date  when  it  becomes  known  to  the  judicatory  which 
has  jurisdiction  thereof."     [B.  D.,  §  117.] 

8.  Slander,  action  in.  "  If  one,  who  considers 
him.self  slandered,  requests  an  investigation  which  a 
judicatory  finds  it  proper  to  institute,  one  or  more  of 
its  members  shall  be  appointed  to  investigate  the 
alleged  slander,  and  make  report  in  writing ;  and  a 
record  thereafter  made  may  conclude  the  matter." 
[B.  D.,§i3.] 

9.  Investigation  to  be  speedy.  If  the  Session 
requires  an  accused  person  to  refrain  from  approaching 
the  Lord's  Table,  then  "a  speedy  investigation  or 
trial  shall  be  had."     [B.  D.,  §  33.] 

10.  Moderator  to  be  a  minister.  *'  It  is  expedi- 
ent, at  every  meeting  of  the  Session,  more  especially 
when  constituted  for  judicial  business,  that  there  be  a 
presiding  minister."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  4.]  In 
view  of  this  provision,  judicial  business  should  not  be 
undertaken  by  the  Session  of  a  vacant  church,  unless  a 
minister  be  secured  as  Moderator. 

11.  Caution  to  judicatory.  The  members  of  a 
judicatory  should  bear  in  mind  the  fact,  that  if  once 
process  be  duly  initiated,  the  provisions  of  the  Consti- 
tution in  connection  with  judicial  cases  come  promptly 
into  full  operation,  and  that  no  further  discretion  is 
permitted  to  the  judicatory  except  as  contained  in  said 
provisions.  Process  must  go  forward  under  the  law 
until  the  end  is  reached. 


The  Session.  24.7 

7.  Judicial  Cases. — Process. 

A  definition  of  Process  will  be  found  on  p.  242. 
The  matters  connected  with  process  are  given  for 
convenience  of  reference  under  the  following  heads : 
[i.]  Charges  and  specifications; 
[2.]  Citations ; 
[3.]  Witnesses ; 
[4.]  Examinations; 
[5.]  Evidence; 
[6.]  Censures  ; 
[7.]  Miscellaneous ; 
[8.]  Order  or  steps  in  process; 
[9.]  Appeals. 

7.  (i)  Process. — Charges  and  Specifications. 

1.  Charg-e,  definition.  An  accusation  against  a 
person  within  the  jurisdiction  of  a  judicatory,  made  in 
accordance  with  the  forms  of  law,  of  conduct  contrary 
to  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Constitution  of  the  Church. 
See  Offences,  p.  234. 

2.  Charg-e  must  be  made  by  a  prosecutor. 
''  Process  against  an  alleged  offender  shall  not  be  com- 
menced unless  some  person  undertakes  to  sustain  the 
charge ;  or  unless  a  judicatory  finds  it  necessary  for 
the  ends  of  discipline  to  investigate  the  alleged 
offence."     [B.b.,  §  7.] 

3.  Averment  by  injured  party.  *'  In  all  cases 
of  alleged  personal  injury,  where  the  prosecution  is  by 
the  injured  person  or  persons,  the  charge  must  be  ac- 
companied by  an  averment  that  the  course  prescribed 


248  The  Session. 

by  our  Lord  (Matt,  xviii.    15-17)  has  been  faithfully- 
tried."     [B.  D.,  §  18.] 

4.  Charge,  contents  of.  "The  charge  shall  set 
iorth  the  alleged  offence."  [B.  D.,  §  16.]  ''A  charge 
shall  not  allege  more  than  one  offence."  [B.  D.,  §  17.] 
It  is  customary  to  include  in  the  charge,  in  addition  to 
the  offence,  passages  of  Scripture  and  extracts  from  the 
law  of  the  Church  directly  connected  with  the  offence, 
and  evidencing  it  to  be  such.  These  quotations  should 
never  be  included  in  the  text  of  the  specifications. 
See,   for  Offences,  p.  234. 

5.  Charge,  more  than  one.  ''Several  charges 
against  the  same  person,  however,  with  the  specifica- 
tions under  each  of  them,  may  be  presented  to  the 
judicatory  at  one  and  the  same  time,  and  may,  in  the 
discretion  of  the  judicatory,  be  tried  together.  But, 
when  several  charges  are  tried  at  the  same  time,  a  vote 
on  each  charge  must  be  separately  taken."     [B.  D., 

§■7-] 

6.  Charge,  presentation.  The  charge  or  charges 
and  specifications  must  be  presented  and  read  at  the 
first  judicial  session  of  the  judicatory.      [B.  D.,  §  20.] 

7.  Charges,  for  accused.  The  requirement  is 
mandatory,  "  to  furnish  the  accused  with  a  copy  of 
the  charge  and  specifications,  together  with  the  names 
of  all  the  witnesses  then  known  to  each  specification," 
at  the  first  judicial  session.      [B.  D.,  §  20.] 

8.  Charge,  record.  ''  The  charge  and  specifica- 
tions shall  be  entered  on  the  minutes  of  the  judica- 
tory."    [B.  D.,  §  25.] 

9.  Charges,  sufficiency.     At  the  meeting  of  the 


The  Session.  249 

judicatory  at  which  citations  are  returnable,  the  ac- 
cused "may  file  objections  to  the  sufficiency  of  the 
charges  in  form  or  in  legal  effect."  [B.  D.,  §  23.]  This 
expression,  ''sufficiency  of  the  charges,"  applies  both 
to  the  form,  /.  e.  the  details  and  phraseology,  and  to  the 
legal  effect,  /.  e.  the  conformity  of  substance  to  law.  The 
charge  may  not  be  properly  worded  ;  or  may  fail  to  ac- 
cord with  the  directions  of  B.  D.,  §§  16,  17  ;  or  may 
charge  what  is  not  an  offence  according  to  the  Word 
of  (iod  and  the  Constitution  of  the  Church.  Care 
should  be  taken,  therefore,  in  the  preparation  of  a 
charge,  to  comply  with  all  the  requirements  of  the 
law,  and  especially  should  due  weight  be  given  to  the 
question  as  to  whether  the  thing  charged  is  an  offence. 
For  instance,  a  charge  would  be  insufficient  in  legal 
effect  which  accused  a  person  of  the  offence  of  wine- 
drinking  ;  for,  while  drunkenness  is  an  offence  by 
virtue  of  the  provisions  of  the  Standards,  yet  wine- 
drinking  per  se  is  not  such.  See  next  caption,  Amend- 
ments. 

10.  Charges,  amendments.  The  judicatory  may 
"  permit,  in  the  furtherance  of  justice,  amendments  to 
the  charges,  not  changing  the  general  nature  of  the 
same."  [B.  D.,  §  23.]  The  extent  to  which  this 
power  of  amendment  vested  in  the  judicatory  may  be 
exercised,  is  entirely  at  the  discretion  of  the  judicatory, 
as  to  matters  of  detail.  Mere  details  are  not  of  the 
general  nature  or  substance  of  charges.  When  pro- 
posed amendments,  however,  deal  with  the  substance, 
amendment  is  not  permissible.  For  instance,  the 
name  designating  an  offence  ought  not  to  be  changed, 


250  The  Session. 

and  an  attempt  to  make  such  change  would  be  ground 
for  an  appeal. 

11.  Specification,  definition.  An  account  or  nar- 
rative in  detail,  of  the  facts  relied  upon  to  sustain 
a  charge. 

12.  Specification,  contents  of.  ''The  specifica- 
tions shall  set  forth  the  facts  relied  upon  to  sustain  the 
(  harge.  Each  specification  shall  declare,  as  far  as 
possible,  the  time,  place,  and  circumstances,  and  shall 
be  accompanied  with  the  names  of  the  witnesses  to  be 
cited  for  its  support."      [B.  D.,  §  17.] 

13.  Specifications,  sufficiency  and  amendment. 
Specifications,  as  well  as  charges,  may  be  insuffi- 
cient both  in  form  and  in  legal  effect.  [B.  D.,  §  23.] 
They  may  not  specify  wqth  proper  detail  the  ''time, 
place,  and  circumstances"  [B.  D.,  |  16],  they  may 
lack  the  names  of  witnesses  or  of  a  sufficient  number 
of  witnesses  [B.  D.,  §§  16,  59],  or  they  may  not  have 
any  definite  connection  with  the  charge.  If  the  charge 
be  fully  in  accordance  with  the  requirements  of  the 
Standards,  and  the  insufficiency  of  the  specifications 
consists  in  mere  matters  of  detail,  "amendment  "  of 
the  specifications  should  be  permitted  by  the  judica- 
tory.     [B.  D.,  §  23.] 

14.  Forms.  Forms  for  both  charges  and  specifica- 
tions will  be  found  elsewhere  in  this  Manual,  under 
the  general  head.   Forms,  p.   442. 

7.  (2)  Process. — Citations. 

I.  Authority  of  Session.  "The  church  Session 
have  power  to  call  before  them  offenders  and  witnesses, 


The  Session.  251 

being  members  of  their  own  congregation."     [F.  G., 
Ch.  IX.,  §  6.] 

2.  Citation,  definition.  An  official  notice  to  ap- 
pear and  answer  in  a  proceeding. 

3.  Contumacy.  See  Refusal,  caption  No.  11,  and 
Witness,  No.  15,  below.  This  charge  cannot  be  made 
against  a  person  cited  until  after  a  second  citation. 

4.  Elders.     See  below,  Third  citation. 

5.  Forms.     See  under  that  head,  p.  442. 

6.  Issue  and  signature.  Citations  should  be 
ordered  by  the  judicatory,  and  must  be  issued  and 
"  signed  in  the  name  of  the  judicatory,  by  the  Moder- 
ator or  clerk."     [B.  D.,  §  20.] 

7.  Persons  to  be  cited.  The  prosecutor,  the  ac- 
cused, and  the  witnesses  are  the  persons  to  whom  cita- 
tions are  to  be  issued.     [B.  D.,  §  20.] 

8.  Service  of  citations.  A  citation  must  be 
served  by  a  person  appointed  for  the  purpose,  usually 
the  clerk,  and  must  contain  the  name  of  the  person 
upon  whom  service  is  to  be  had.  "  Citations  shall  be 
served  personally,  unless  the  person  to  be  cited  cannot 
be  found,  in  which  case  the  citation  shall  be  sent  to 
his  last  known  place  of  residence  :  and,  before  pro- 
ceeding to  trial,  it  must  appear  that  the  citations  have 
been  served."^  [B.  D.,  §  21.]  Citations  are  necessary 
to  trial,  and  Aay  be  served  through  the  U.  S.  Post- 
office,   if  the  residence  of  an  offender  is  unknown. 

9.  Second  citation  for  accused.  ''  If  an  accused 
person  refuses  to  obey  a  citation,  a  second  citation 
shall  issue,  accompanied  by  a  notice  that,  if  he  do  not 
appear  at  the   time   appointed,  unless  providentially 


252  The  Session. 

hindered,  he  will  be  censured  for  his  contumacy,  ac- 
cording to  the  subsequent  provisions  of  the  Book  of 
Discipline."     [B.  D.,  §  22.] 

10.  Refusal  of  accused  to  appear  cannot  pre- 
vent trial.  "■  If  he  does  not  then  appear,  the  judica- 
tory may  proceed  to  trial  and  judgment  in  his  ab- 
sence ;  in  which  case  it  shall  appoint  some  person  to 
represent  him  as  counsel."     [B.  D.,  §  22.] 

11.  Refusal  to  appear  or  plead  subjects  to  sus- 
pension. *'  When  an  accused  person  has  been  twice 
duly  cited,  and  refuses  to  appear,  by  himself  or  coun- 
sel, before  a  Session,  or,  appearing,  refuses  to  answer 
the  charge  brought  against  him,  he  shall  be  suspended 
by  act  of  Session,  from  the  communion  of  the  church, 
and  shall  so  remain  until  he  repents  of  his  contumacy 
and  submits  himself  to  the  orders  of  the  judicatory." 
[B.  D.,§34.] 

12.  Third  citation  for  elders.  If  an  elder  ''ac- 
cused of  an  offence  refuses  to  appear  by  himself  or 
counsel,  after  being  twice  duly  cited,  he  shall,  for  his 
contumacy,  be  suspended  from  his  ofiice ;  and  if,  after 
another  citation,  he  refuses  to  appear  by  himself  or 
counsel,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  the  communion 
of  the  church."     [B.  D.,  §39.] 

13.  Time-allowance  for  accused.  The  time 
allowed  for  the  appearance  of  the  accused  on  first  cita- 
tion is,  '*not  less  than  ten  days  after  service  of  the 
citation."  [B.  D.,  §  20.]  ''The  time  allowed  for 
his  appearance,  on  any  citation  subsequent  to  the  first, 
shall  be  determined  by  the  judicatory,  with  proper  re- 
gard for  all  the  circumstances."     [B.  D.,  §  22.] 


The  Session.  253 

14.  Tiine-allo"wance  for  witnesses.  "All  wit- 
nesses cited  at  the  request  of  either  party,  "  are  allowed 
ten  days  after  service  of  the  first  citation,  and  a  fair 
allowance  of  time  on  other  citations,  prior  to  appear- 
ance before  the  judicatory.     [B.  D.,  §§  20,  22.] 

15.  Witness,  contumacy  of.  '*  A  member  of  the 
church,  summoned  as  a  witness,  and  refusing  to  appear, 
or,  having  appeared,  refusing  to  testify,  shall  be  cen- 
sured according  to  the  circumstances  of  the  case  for 
his  contumacy."     [B.  D.,  §  68.] 

7.  (3)  Process. — Witnesses. 

1.  Power  of  Session.  "  The  church  Session  have 
power  to  call  before  them  witnesses,  being  members 
of  their  own  congregation,  and  to  introduce  other 
witnesses,  where  it  may  be  necessary  to  bring  the  pro- 
cess to  issue,  and  when  they  can  be  procured  to  at- 
tend."    [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  6.] 

2.  Witness,  definition.  A  witness  is  one  who 
gives  testimony  in  a  cause  before  a  court. 

3.  Aflfirmation.  In  B.  D.,  §  62,  the  word  affirma- 
tion is  used  in  connection  with  the  promise  of  a  wit- 
ness to  speak  the  truth.  No  definition  of  an  affirma- 
tion as  distinct  from  an  oath,  however,  is  given  in  the 
Constitution,  while  the  definition  of  an  oath  is  found 
in  the  Confes^on,  and  refusal  to  take  an  oath  is  de- 
clared to  be  sin.  Further,  the  form  of  the  affirmation 
given  in  B.  D.,  §  62,  explicitly  requires  an  appeal  to 
the  Supreme  Being.  An  affirmation  in  Presbyterian 
Church  courts  is,  therefore,  practically  synonymous 
with  an  oath.     See  Oath,  p.  257. 


254  The  Session. 

4.  Citations.     See  pp.  250,  443. 

5.  Challenge.  "  Any  witness  may  be  challenged 
for  incompetency,  and  the  judicatory  shall  decide  the 
question."     [B.  D.,  §  56.] 

6.  Competent  witness.  A  competent  witness  is 
a  person  who  is  legally  qualified  to  give  testimony. 
"  Not  every  person  is  competent  as  a  witness."  [H. 
I^-?  §  55-]  "  -'^1^  persons,  whether  parties  or  otherwise, 
are  competent  witnesses,  except  (i)  such  as  do  not  be- 
lieve in  the  existence  of  God,  or  (2)  a  future  state  of 
rewards  and  punishments,  or  (3)  have  not  sufficient 
intelligence  to  understand  the  obligation  of  an  oath." 
[B.  D.,§56.] 

7.  Contumacious  witness.     See  under  Citation, 

P-  253- 

8.  Credible  witness.  A  credible  witness  is  a  per- 
son who,  being  competent  to  testify,  is  worthy  of 
belief.  *'  Not  every  person  is  credible  as  a  witness." 
[B.  D.,  §  55.]  *'  The  credibility  of  a  witness,  or  the 
degree  of  credit  due  to  his  testimony,  may  be  affected 
(i)  by  relationship  to  any  of  the  parties;  (2)  by  in- 
terest in  the  result  of  the  trial ;  (3)  by  want  of  proper 
age;  (4)  by  weakness  of  understanding;  (5)  by  in- 
famy or  malignity  of  character:  (6)  by  being  under 
Church  censure  ;  (7)  by  general  rashness  or  indiscre- 
tion ;  or  (8)  by  any  other  circumstances  that  appear 
to  affect  his  veracity,  knowledge,  or  interest  in  the 
case."     [B.  D.,  §  57.] 

9.  Evidence.     See  p.  260. 

10.  Examinations.  Seep.  258 and  Separate  E.,  p.  259. 

11.  False  witnesses.     The  procuring  or  suborning 


The  Session.  255 

false  witnesses  is  a  breach  of  the  ninth  commandment, 
and  so  also  is  the  giving  of  false  evidence.     [See  L.  C, 

Q-  143.  145] 

12.  Husband  and  wife.  "A  husband  or  wife 
shall  be  a  competent  witness  for  or  against  the  other, 
])iit  shall  not  be  compelled  to  testify."    [B.  D.,  §  58.] 

13.  Incompetent  "witness.    See  Challenge,  p.  254. 

14.  Interested   witness.     See    Credible   Witness, 

P-  254- 

15.  Member  of  the  judicatory.  "  A  member  of 
the  judicatory  may  be  called  upon  to  testify  in  a  case 
which  comes  before  it.  He  shall  be  qualified  as  other 
witnesses  are,  and,  after  having  given  his  testimony, 
may  immediately  resume  his  seat  as  a  member  of  the 
judicatory."  [B.  D.,  §  67.]  '*  A  member  of  a  judi- 
catory, present  when  the  judicatory  is  taking  testi- 
mony, is  bound,  if  called  upon  to  do  so,  to  give  his 
testimony' in  the  case  that  is  in  process,  and  his  re- 
fusal to  do  so,  on  the  ground  that  he  had  not  been 
cited  beforehand,  would  subject  him  to  censure  for 
contumacy."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1854,  p.  45.] 

16.  Members  of  other  churches.  Members  of 
other  churches  than  the  one  under  the  jurisdiction  of 
a  given  Session,  should  respond  to  the  requests  of  said 
Session  to  appear  before  it  as  witnesses.  If  doubtful 
as  to  their  duty,  let  them  refer  the  request  to  their  own 
Sessions  for  advice  and  counsel. 

17.  Ministers.  It  is  advisable,  in  the  interests  of 
religion,  that  ministers  when  requested  to  appear  be- 
fore a  church  Session  as  witnesses,  should  so  do.  Pres- 
byteries, in  case  of  refusal,  may  act  under  B.  D.,  §  68. 


256  The  Session. 

18.  Names  of,  for  accused.  **The  names  of  all 
the  witnesses  then  known,  to  support  each  specifica- 
tion," are  to  be  furnished  to  the  accused  at  the  first 
meeting  of  the  judicatory.     [B.  D.,§  20.] 

19.  Names  of,  for  prosecutor.  "The  accused 
shall  not  be  required  to  disclose  the  names  of  his  wit- 
nesses."    [B.  D.,  §  20.] 

20.  Ne^w  "witnesses.  After  the  examination  and 
cross-examination  of  the  witnesses  already  named, 
"new  witnesses  and  other  evidence,  in  rebuttal  only, 
may  be  introduced  by  either  party."     [B.  D.,  §  24.] 

2 1 .  Non-church  members.  ' '  Persons  who  are 
not  church- members,  even  though  heathen,  in  good 
repute,  may  be  admitted  to  testify.  Their  credibility 
is  to  be  determined  by  the  judicatory."  [Mins.  G. 
A.,  1881,  p.  855.] 

22.  Number  requisite  to  sustain  charge.  "A 
charge  may  be  proven  by  the  testimony  of  one  witness, 
only  when  supported  by  other  evidence ;  but,  when 
there  are  several  specifications  under  the  same  general 
charge,  the  proof  of  two  or  more  of  the  specifications, 
by  different  credible  witnesses,  shall  be  sufficient  to 
establish  the  charge."  [B.  D.,  §59-]  See  also,  for 
the  Scripture  rule,  Matt,  xviii.  16;    2  Cor.  xiii.  i. 

23.  Oath,  definition.  "  A  lawful  oath  is  a  part 
of  religious  worship,  wherein,  upon  just  occasion,  the 
person  swearing  solemnly  calleth  God  to  witness  what 
he  asserteth  or  promiseth,  and  to  judge  him  accord- 
ing to  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  what  he  sweareth." 
[C.  F.,  Ch.  XXII.,  §  I.] 

24.  Oath,  use  of.     "  The  name  of  God  only  is  that 


The  Session.  257 

by  which  men  ought  to  swear,  and  therein  it  is  to  be 
used  with  all  holy  fear  and  reverence ;  therefore  to 
swear  vainly  or  rashly  by  that  glorious  and  dreadful 
name,  or  to  swear  at  all  by  any  other  thing,  is  sinful 
and  to  be  abhorred."     [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXII.,  §  2.] 

25.  Oath,  -warrant.  "  Yet  as,  in  matters  of  weight 
and  moment,  an  oath  is  warranted  by  the  Word  of 
God,  under  the  New  Testament  as  well  as  under  the 
Old ;  so  a  lawful  oath,  being  imposed  by  lawful  au- 
thority, in  such  matters,  ought  to  be  taken."  [C.  F., 
Ch.  XXII.,  §  2.] 

26.  Oath,  refusal  to  take,  is  sin.  '*  Yet  it  is  sin 
to  refuse  an  oath  touching  anything  that  is  good  and 
just,  being  imposed  by  lawful  authority."  [C.  F., 
Ch.  XXIL,  §  3.] 

27.  Oath,  how  to  be  taken.  "An  oath  is  to  be 
taken  in  the  plain  and  common  sense  of  the  words, 
without  equivocation  or  mental  reservation."  [C.  F., 
Ch.  XXIL,  §  4.] 

28.  Oath,  form.  ''  The  oath  or  affirmation  shall 
be  administered  by  the  Moderator  in  the  following,  or 
like,  terms  :  '  You  solemnly  promise,  in  the  presence 
of  the  omniscient  and  heart-searching  God,  that  you 
will  declare  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing 
but  the  truth,  ^according  to  the  best  of  your  knowl- 
edge, in  the  matter  in  which  you  are  called  to  testify, 
as  you  shall  answer  to  the  Great  Judge  of  quick  and 
dead.'  "  [B.  D.,  §  62.]  The  use  of  a  Bible  in  con- 
nection with  the  oath,  or  of  the  uplifted  hand,  is  not 
required  by  any  provision  of  the  Constitution.  See 
also,   Affirmation,   p.    253.       ''The   authority  of  the 

17 


258  The  Session, 

Moderator  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  to  administer 
oaths  is  not  derived  from  General  Assembly,  but  from 
the  Constitution."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1823,  p.  27.] 

29.  Parties.  Parties  to  a  case  may  be  called  upon 
to  testify,  and  greater  latitude  may  be  allowed  by  the 
court  in  the  cross-examination  of  parties  than  in  that 
of  other  witnesses.  *'  Parties  are  competent  witnesses." 
[K.  D.,§56.] 

30.  Questions.     See  Evidence,  p.  263. 

7.   (4)  Process. — Examinations. 

1.  Examination,  definition.  An  examination  is 
the  interrogation  or  questioning  of  a  witness  by  the 
parties  or  by  members  of  the  court,  to  elicit  his  per- 
sonal knowledge  as  to  one  or  more  facts  connected  with 
a  case. 

2.  Kinds  and  order  of  examinations.  ''Wit- 
nesses shall  be  examined  first  by  the  party  producing 
them  ;  then  cross-examined  by  the  opposite  party  ; 
after  which  any  members  of  the  judicatory  or  either 
partv  may  put  additional  interrogatories."      [B.  D., 

Direct  examination.  The  first  examination,  in  be- 
half of  and  by  the  party  who  produces  the  witness. 

Cross-examination.  This  is  the  first  examination 
of  a  witness  by  the  party  which  did  not  produce  him. 
*'  It  may  be  used  to  test  the  intelligence,  memory, 
impartiality,  truthfulness,  and  integrity  of  the  witness. 
A  witness  may  not  be  cross-examined  as  to  facts  and 
circumstances  unconnected  with  matters  stated  in  his 
direct    examination.       If    the   party   cross-examining 


The  Session,  259 

wishes  to  question  a  witness  as  to  such  facts  and  cir- 
cumstances, he  must  call  him  as  a  witness  in  the  sub- 
sequent progress  of  the  case ;  that  is,  he  must  make 
him  his  own  witness." 

Re-direct  exafnination.  Follows  the  cross-examina- 
tion, and  should  be  confined  to  matters  brought  out 
under  it. 

Re-cross-examination.  Follows  the  re-direct  exami- 
nation, and  should  be  restricted  to  the  new  or  addi- 
tional information  or  answers  given  thereunder. 

3.  Exceptions.     See  p.  282. 

4.  Interruptions.  The  examination  of  a  witness 
cannot  be  interrupted  by  the  party  opposite  to  the 
party  conducting  it,  except  to  raise  questions  as  to  (i) 
competency  or  credibility  of  witnesses,  (2)  competency 
of  evidence,  (3)  order  of  procedure,  and  (4)  notice 
and  filing  of  exceptions.  It  is  the  legal  right  of  both 
parties,  except  as  stated,  to  conduct  an  examination 
without  interruption  until  they  are  through  with  a 
witness. 

5.  Members  of  the  judicatory.  Questions  may 
be  put  to  the  witnesses  by  members  of  the  court,  after 
the  close  of  the   cross-examination.       [B.  D.,  §  62.] 

6.  Order.  See  Competency  of  Evidence,  p.  261. 
[B.  D.,§27.] 

7.  Questions.     See  Evidence,  p.  263. 

8.  Separate  examination.  The  examination  of  a 
witness  apart  from  or  out  of  the  hearing  of  other  wit- 
nesses, is  called  a  separate  examination.  ''  No  witness 
afterward  to  be  examined,  except  a  member  of  the 
judicatory,  shall  be  present  during   the  examination 


26o  The  Session. 

of  another  witness,  if  eilher  party  object."     [B.  D.. 
Ch.  VIII. ,  §60.] 

7.   (5)  Process. — Evidence. 

T.  Caution  to  judicatories.  *' Judicatories  ought 
to  be  very  careful  and  impartial  in  receiving  testimony. 
Not  every  person  is  competent,  and  not  every  compe- 
tent person  is  credible,  as  a  witness."  [B.  D.,  §  55.] 
See  below,  Appeal. 

2.  Evidence,  definition.  Evidence  is  that  which 
demonstrates,  makes  clear,  or  ascertains  the  truth  of 
the  facts  or  points  at  issue.  It  includes  all  the  means 
by  which  any  alleged  matter  of  fact,  the  truth  of 
which  is  submitted  to  investigation,  is  established  or 
disproved.  Evidence  differs  from  Proof  and  Testi- 
mony,  which  see  below. 

3.  Kinds.  "  Evidence  may  be  oral,  written,  or 
printed,  direct  or  circumstantial."      [B.  D.,  §  59.] 

Oral  evidence.  Statements  made  by  witnesses  in 
court  in  relation  to  matters  of  fact  which  are  under  in- 
quiry in  a  case. 

Written  evidence.  Documents  connected  with  a 
case  produced  for  the  inspection  of  the  judicatory. 

Direct  evidence.  ''  Proof  applied  immediately  to 
the  fact  to  be  proved,  without  any  intervening  pro- 
cess. ' ' 

Circumstantial  evidence.  "  Proof  applied  immedi- 
ately to  collateral  facts,  supposed  to  have  a  connection, 
near  or  remote,  with  the  fact  in  controversy." 

Direct  or  positive  evidence  is  evidence  to  the  pre- 
cise point  in  issue ;  as,  in  a  case  of  alleged  drunken- 


The  Session.  261 

ness,  that  the  accused  was  seen  by  the  witness  in  an 
intoxicated   condition. 

Ci re  urns  ta?itia  I  QvidtncQ  is  ''  proof  of  a  series  of  other 
facts  than  the  fact  in  issue,  which  by  experience  have 
been  found  so  associated  with  that  fact  that,  in  the 
relation  of  cause  and  effect,  they  lead  to  a  satisfactory 
or  certain  conclusion  ;  as,  when  footprints  are  discov- 
ered after  a  recent  snow,  it  is  certain  some  animated 
being  passed  over  the  snow  since  it  fell,  and,  from  the 
form  and  number  of  the  footprints,  it  can  be  deter- 
mined with  equal  certainty  whether  they  are  those  of  a 
man,  a  bird,  or  a  quadruped.  Such  evidence,  there- 
fore, is  founded  on  experience  and  observed  facts  and 
coincidences,  establishing  a  connection  between  the 
known  and  proved  facts  and  the  facts  sought  to  be 
proved." 

4.  Accused  not  required  to  declare  what  he 
expects  to  prove.     ''The  Session  had  no  right  to 

insist   upon    Mr.  making  known    beforehand 

what  he  expected  to  prove  by  his  witnesses  as  the  con- 
dition upon  which  he  should  be  allowed  to  proceed  in 
the  examination."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  i860,  p.  45.] 

5.  Appeal.  Among  the  grounds  of  appeal  in 
judicial  cases  the  following  are  named:  ''receiving 
improper,  or  declining  to  receive  important  testimony; 
hastening  to  a  decision  before  the  testimony  is  fully 
taken."    [B.  D.,  §  95.]     See  Exceptions,  p.  282. 

6.  Authentication.     See  Record,  p.  264. 

7.  Competency  of  evidence.  "  Questions  as  to 
order  or  evidence,  arising  in  the  course  of  a  trial,  shall, 
after  the  parties  have  had  an  opportunity  to  be  heard, 


262  The  Session. 

be  decided  by  the  Moderator,  subject  to  appeal ; 
and  the  question  on  the  appeal  shall  be  determined 
without  debate.  All  such  decisions,  if  desired  by 
either  party,  shall  be  entered  upon  the  record  of  the 
case."     [B.  D.,  §  28.] 

8.  Commission  to  take  testimony.  ''  Any  judi- 
catory, before  which  a  case  may  be  pending,  shall  have 
power,  whenever  the  necessity  of  parties  or  of  wit- 
nesses shall  require  it,  to  appoint,  on  the  application 
of  either  party,  a  commission  of  ministers,  or  elders, 
or  both,  to  examine  witnesses ;  which  commission,  if 
the  case  require  it,  may  be  of  persons  within  the  juris- 
diction of  another  body.  The  commissioners  so  ap- 
pointed shall  take  such  testimony  as  may  be  offered  by 
either  party.  The  testimony  shall  be  taken  in  accord- 
ance with  the  rules  governing  the  judicatory,  either 
orally  or  on  written  interrogatories  and  cross-interrog- 
atories, duly  settled  by  the  judicatory,  due  notice  hav- 
ing been  given  of  the  time  when  and  place  where  the 
witnesses  are  to  be  examined.  All  questions,  as  to  the 
relevancy  or  competency  of  the  testimony  so  taken, 
shall  be  determined  by  the  judicatory.  The  testi- 
mony, properly  authenticated  by  the  signatures  of  the 
commissioners,  shall  be  transmitted,  in  due  time,  to 
the  clerk  of  the  judicatory  before  which  the  case  is 
pending."     [B.  D.,  §  66.] 

9.  Exceptions.     See  p.  282. 

10.  Hearsay  testimony.  *  *  What  is  heard  at  second- 
hand ;  testimony  not  a  matter  of  personal  knowledge 
with  a  witness. ' '  This  is  generally  inadmissible,  because 
of  the  depreciation  of  truth  from  passage  through  falli- 


The  Session.  263 

ble  media,  and  because  it  is  not  direct  evidence  [B. 
I).,  ^:^  57],  and  therefore  affects  seriously  the  ''knowl- 
edge of  the  witness  in  the  case."     [B.  D.,  §  57.] 

11.  Irrelevant  questions.    See  Questions,  p.  264. 

12.  Objections.     See  Competency,  p.  261. 

13.  Parties.     See  Witnesses,  p.  258. 

14.  Proof.  Evidence  should  not  be  confused  with 
proof.  The  latter  is  the  larger  term.  ''  Evidence  in- 
cludes the  reproduction,  before  the  judicatory,  of  the 
admissions  of  parties  and  of  facts  relevant  to  the  issue. 
Proof,  in  addition,  includes  presumptions,  either  of 
law  or  of  fact,  and  legal  citations.  In  this  sense  proof 
comprehends  all  the  grounds  on  which  rests  assent 
to  the  truth  of  a  specific  proposition.  Evidence,  in 
this  view,  is  adduced  only  by  the  parties,  through 
witnesses  or  documents  ;  proof  may  be  adduced  by 
counsel  in  argument  or  by  the  judge  in  summing  up  a 
case.  Evidence  is  but  a  part  of  the  proof;  it  is  part 
of  the  material  on  which  proof  acts." 

15.  Question,  definition.  An  interrogation  ad- 
dressed to  a  witness,  asking  him  to  state  his  personal 
knowledge  as  to  a  fact. 

16.  Questions,  manner  and  form.  Ecclesiastical 
judicatories  are  under  obligation,  as  ''courts  of  Jesus 
Christ,"  to  see  to  it  that  the  manner  and  form  of 
questions  are  in  harmony  with  the  spirit  of  the 
Gospel. 

17.  Questions,  incriminating'.  Witnesses  cannot 
be  compelled  to  criminate  themselves,  nor  to  answer 
questions  imputing  disgrace,  unless  the  question  is 
material.      A  person  who   has  been  convicted  of  an 


264  The  Session. 

offence  can  be  required  to  testify  to  the  fact.  **The 
credibility  of  a  witness  may  be  affected  by  being  under 
church  censure."      [B.  D.,  §  57.] 

18.  Questions,  leading.  Questions  which  plainly 
suggest  the  answers  desired,  and  make  ''clear  to  wit- 
nesses the  answers  which  they  are  expected  to  make,  and 
lead  them  to  make  such  answers,  are  leading  questions. 
Questions  are  also  objectionable  as  leading  which  em- 
body material  facts,  and  admit  of  answers  by  simple 
affirmatives  or  negatives."  Leading  questions  are  not 
permitted  to  "  the  parties  producing  the  witness,  ex- 
cept under  permission  of  the  judicatory  as  necessary  to 
elicit  the  truth."  [B.  D.,  g  61.]  Such  questions  are 
proper  in  cross-examinations — /.  e.  in  examinations  by 
the  party  opposite  to  the  one  producing  the  witness. 

19.  Questions,  irrelevant  and  frivolous.  ''Ir- 
relevant and  frivolous  questions  shall  not  be  ad- 
mitted." [B.  1).,  §62.)  The  judicatory  is  the  judge 
as  to  the  character  of  any  question  put  to  a  witness. 

20.  Questions  may  be  reduced  to  writing. 
"  Every  question  put  to  a  witness  shall,  if  required,  be 
reduced  to  writing."     [B.  D.,  §63.] 

21.  Record  and  authentication.  "If  either 
party  desire  it,  or  if  the  judicatory  shall  so  decide, 
both  question  and  answer  shall  be  recorded.  The 
testimony,  thus  recorded,  shall  be  read  to  the  witnesses, 
in  the  presence  of  the  judicatory,  for  their  approbation 
and  subscription."  [B.  D.,  §  63.]  See  below,  Records 
of  Session. 

3  2.  Record  of  the  case.  "The  evidence  in  the 
case,  duly  filed  and  authenticated  by  the  clerk  of  the 


The  Session.  265 

judicatory,"  constitutes  part  of  the  record  of  the  case. 
The  record  of  the  case  is  not  the  same  as  the  Records 
of  Session,  which  see  below.     See  also,  p.  300. 

23.  Records  of  judicatories.  ''  The  records  of  a 
judicatory,  or  any  part  of  them,  whether  original  or 
transcribed,  if  regularly  authenticated  by  the  clerk,  or, 
in  case  of  his  death,  absence,  disability,  or  failure  from 
any  cause,  by  the  Moderator,  shall  be  deemed  good 
and  sufficient   evidence    in   every   other  judicatory." 

[B.  D.,§64.] 

24.  Records  of  Session.  The  provisions  of  the 
Book  of  Discipline,  while  giving  to  parties  the  right 
to  have  all  evidence  reduced  to  writing  [B.  D.,  §  63], 
do  not  require  the  evidence  to  be  entered  upon  the 
Records  of  the  Session. 

25.  Rules  of  evidence,  general.  The  Church  in 
1884-85,  by  a  vote  of  the  Presbyteries,  refused  to  in- 
clude in  the  Book  of  Discipline  a  provision  by  which 
the  general  rules  of  evidence  were  made  of  force  in 
ecclesiastical  procedure.  Church  judicatories,  there- 
fore, are  not  bound  by  the  regulations  in  connection 
with  evidence,  which  are  authoritative  in  secular  courts. 
Ecclesiastical  courts  in  this  matter  are  a  law  unto 
themselves,  except  as  rules  are  found  specified  in  the 
Constitution  or  in  decisions  of  the  Assembly.  If  any 
question,  therefore,  arises  as  to  evidence,  which  is  not 
determined  by  the  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Discipline, 
while  reference  may  be  made  very  properly  to  authori- 
tative works  on  evidence,*  yet  citations  therefrom  have 

*  Stephens,  Digest  of  the  Law  of  Evidence,  Amer.  ed.  by 
George  Chase. 


266  The  Session. 

no  validity  as  rules,  except  by  consent  of  the  judic?-- 
tory. 

.26.  Testimony,  definition.  'J  estimony,  ordinarily, 
is  the  statement  made  under  the  sanctions  of  an  oath, 
by  a  witness,  of  his  personal  knowledge  as  to  a  fact  at 
issue  in  a  case.  Testimony  is  merely  a  species  or  class 
of  evidence.  Sometimes,  testimony  is  taken  in  a  larger 
sense,  so  as  to  include  documents. 

27.  Testimony  before  other  judicatories.  *'In 
like  manner,  testimony  taken  by  one  judicatory,  and 
regularly  certified,  shall  be  received  by  every  judica- 
tory as  no  less  valid  than  if  it  had  been  taken  by  them- 
selves."    [B.  D.,  §65.] 

28.  Testimony  cannot  be  introduced  injurious 
to  parties  not  on  trial.  ''The  person  on  trial  has 
no  right  to  introduce  testimony  which  inculpates  his 
brethren  who  are  not  on  trial,  and  who  have  no  oppor- 
tunity to  defend  themselves,  because  it  was  his  previous 
duty  to  take  proper  steps,  if  the  persons  were  guilty 
of  the  evils  which  he  had  alleged  against  them,  to 
bring  them  to  repentance  or  free  the  Church  from  the 
scandal."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1852,  p.  177.] 

7.   (6)   Process. — Censures. 
a.  In   General. 

1.  Censure,  definition.  A  censure  is  a  sentence 
passed  by  a  church  judicatory  upon  an  offender,  by 
virtue  of  the  authority  vested  in  it  by  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

2.  Censure,  necessity.  "•  Church  censures  are 
necessary  for  the  reclaiming  and  gaining  of  offending 


The  Session.  267 

brethren  ;  for  deterring  of  others  from  like  offences  ; 
for  purging  out  of  that  leaven  which  might  infect  the 
whole  lump ;  for  vindicating  the  honor  of  Christ,  and 
the  holy  profession  of  the  gospel ;  and  for  preventing 
the  wrath  of  God,  which  might  justly  fall  upon  the 
Church,  if  they  should  suffer  his  covenant,  and  the 
seals  thereof,  to  be  profaned  by  notorious  and  obsti- 
nate offenders."  [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXX., §  3.]  See  also, 
captions  Nos.  i  to  3,    p.  231. 

3.  Censure,  purpose.  ''The  power  which  Christ 
has  given  the  rulers  of  his  Church  is  for  edification, 
and  not  destruction.  When,  therefore,  a  communi- 
cant shall  have  been  found  guilty  of  a  fault  deserv- 
ing censure,  the  judicatory  shall  proceed  with  all 
tenderness,  and  restore  the  offending  brother  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness,  its  members  considering  them- 
selves, lest  they  be  also  tempted."  [D.  W.,  Ch. 
XI.,  §  1] 

4.  Censure,  kinds.  "  For  the  better  attaining  of 
these  ends,  the  officers  of  the  Church  are  to  proceed 
by  admonition,  suspension  from  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  for  a  season,  and  by  excommunication 
from  the  Church,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  crime, 
and  demerit  of  the  person."  [C.  F.,  Ch.  XXX.,  §  4.] 
"  The  censures  to  be  inflicted  by  the  Session  are,  ad- 
monition, rebuke,  suspension  or  deposition  from  office, 
suspension  from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  and, 
in  case  of  offenders  who  will  not  be  reclaimed  by  milder 
measures,  excommunication."     [B.  D.,  §35.] 

The  first  two  of  these  censures  may  be  defined  as 
follows :   admonition  is  a  gentle — rebuke  a  severe  re- 


268  The  Session. 

proof,  addressed  in  the  presence  of  a  church  court,  by 
its  Moderator,  to  an  erring  church-member  or  officer; 
and  administered  either  in  consequence  of  confession 
of  fault  or  sin,  or  as  the  result  of  formal  trial.  The 
phraseology  of  admonition  and  rebuke  are  in  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  court.  For  definitions  and  phraseology 
of  the  other  censures,  see  under  proper  head. 

5.  Censure,  judgment  of  court.  See  Committee 
on  Judgment,  p.  283. 

6.  Censure,  manner.  ''  Censures  ought  to  be  in- 
flicted with  great  solemnity  :  that  it  may  be  the  means 
of  impressing  the  mind  of  the  delinquent  with  a  proper 
sense  of  his  sin  ;  and  that,  with  the  divine  blessing,  it 
may  lead  him  to  repentance."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  XL,  §1.] 

7.  Censure,  mode  of  inflicting.  ''  Censures,  other 
than  suspension  from  church  privileges  or  excommuni- 
cation, shall  be  inflicted  in  such  mode  as  the  judica- 
tory shall  direct."  [D.  W.,  Ch.  XL,  §  8.]  See 
caption  No.  3,  under  this  head,  and  also  Suspension, 
p.  269,  Deposition,  p.  271,  and  Excommunication, 
p.  272. 

8.  Censure,  publication.  ''The  sentence  shall 
be  published,  if  at  all,  only  in  the  church  or  churches 
which  have  been  offended."  [B.  D.,  §  36.]  See 
also,  under  Suspension,  caption  No.  6,  and  also  Rec- 
ords of  Session,  p.  287. 

9.  Censure  without  trial  unconstitutional.  It 
is  ''  the  sense  of  this  house,  that  no  man  or  body  of 
men,  agreeably  to  the  Constitution  of  this  Church, 
ought  to  be  condemned  or  censured  without  having 
notice  of  the  accusation    against  him   or  them,   and 


The  Sessiojt.  269 

notice  given  for  the  trial."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1793, 
p.  71.] 

10.  Censure  to  be  proportionate  to  the  offence. 

The  Assembly  has  reversed  the  judgments  of  a  number 
of  judicatories  on  the  ground  that  the  sentences  were 
too  severe.  Great  care  should  be  taken,  therefore,  in 
making  the  sentence  proportionate  to  the  offence.  In 
one  case  the  Assembly  reversed  the  judgment  of  a  Ses- 
sion on  the  ground  '*  that  the  suspension  of  the  parties 
accused  was  too  severe  in  the  case,  and  that  the  Ses- 
sion be  recommended  to  revoke  the  suspension  and 
admonish  the  parties."      [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1865, 

P-  550-] 

1 1 .  Censure  for  slander  not  to  be  inflicted  un- 
less the  case  be  issued.  "  Our  Book  of  Discipline 
[)ronounces  a  man  a  slanderer  who,  on  trial,  fails  to 
make  good  his  charges.  S.  L.  H.  was  censured  as  a 
slanderer  without  the  court  reaching  by  trial  the  point 
contemplated  by  our  Book."  •  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S., 
1867,  p.  355.] 

12.  Censures,  as  affected  by  appeals.  See  B.  D., 
§  100,  as  quoted  under  Appeals. 

7.  (6)  /;.   Censures. — Suspension. 

1 .  Suspension,  definition.  Suspension  is  the  sen- 
tence by  which  a  church-member  or  officer  is  restrained 
from  the  exercise  and  enjoyment  of  all  church  privi- 
leges and  rights.  Its  visible  signs  are,  exclusion  from 
the  Lord's  Table  and  from  the  right  of  suffrage. 

2.  Restriction  upon  accused  persons.  ''A 
judicatory  may,  if  the  edification  of  the  Church  de- 


270  The  Session. 

mands  it,  require  an  accused  person  to  refrain  from 
approaching  the  Lord's  Table,  or  from  the  exercise  of 
office,  or  both,  until  final  action  in  the  case  shall  be 
taken ;  provided,  that  in  all  cases  a  speedy  investiga- 
tion or  trial  shall  be  had.''     [B.  D.,  §  t^t^.'\ 

The  power  vested  in  the  Session  by  B.  D.,  §  33,  is 
not  that  of  suspension  from  communion  or  office,  A 
simple  resolution  suffices  to  give  it  force,  and  it  should 
be  worded  in  accordance  with  the  terms  of  the  Book. 
The  censure  of  suspension  can  only  be  inflicted  in  con- 
nection with  formal  process. 

3.  Suspension  for  contumacy.  *'  When  an  ac- 
cused person  has  been  twice  duly  cited,  and  refuses  to 
appear,  by  himself  or  counsel,  before  a  Session,  or, 
aj^pearing,  refuses  to  answer  the  charge  brought  against 
him,  he  shall  be  suspended,  by  act  of  Session,  from  the 
communion  of  the  church,  and  shall  so  remain  until 
he  repents  of  his  contumacy,  and  submits  himself  to 
the  orders  of  the  judicatory."     [B.  D,,  §  34.] 

4.  Suspension  after  trial,  form  of.  *'  When  the 
judicatory  has  resolved  to  pass  sentence,  suspending  a 
communicant  from  church  privileges,  the  Moderator 
shall  pronounce  the  sentence  in  the  following  form : 

*'  '  Whereas  you  have  been  found  guilty  (by  your 
own  confession,  or  by  sufficient  proof,  as  the  case  may 
be)  of  the  sin  of  (here  mention  the  particular  offence), 
we  declare  you  suspended  from  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  till  you  give  satisfactory  evidence  of 
repentance.' 

'*  To  this  shall  be  added  such  advice,  admonition,  or 
rebuke,  as  may  be  judged  necessary ;  and  the  whole 


The  Session.  271 

shall  be  concluded  with  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  that 
he  would  follow  this  act  of  discipline  with  his  bless- 
ing."    [D.  W.,  Ch.  XL,  §  2.] 

5.  Cases  "without  process.  When  a  communicant 
is  suspended  for  (i)  absenteeism  [B.  D.,  §  50]  ;  (2) 
neglect  of  ordinances  [B.  D.,  §  51];  (3)  personal 
change  of  views  [B.  D.,  §  49];  (4)  or  joining  another 
denomination  without  a  regular  dismission  [B.  D., 
§  53]  ;  it  is  to  be  remembered  that  the  action  of  Session 
is  substantially  judicial,  though  the  case  be  not  con- 
ducted by  due  process  of  law.  A  resolution,  therefore, 
should  be  adopted  in  such  cases  in  the  following  or 
equivalent  words  :  ''  Resolved,  that  A.  B.,  having  been 
absent  from  this  church  for  two  years,  without  taking 
a  certificate,  though  requested  by  Session  to  do  so,  is 
hereby  suspended  from  church  privileges,  by  virtue  of 
the  power  vested  in  Sessions,  by  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church,  under  Section  50 of  the  Book  of  Discipline." 

6.  Suspension,  how  inflicted.  "■  In  general,  such 
censure  [suspension]  should  be  inflicted  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  judicatory  only  ;  but,  if  the  judicatory 
think  it  expedient  to  rebuke  the  offender  publicly, 
this  solemn  suspension  may  be  in  the  presence  of  the 
church."     [D.  W  ,  Ch.  XI.,  §  2.] 

7.  Suspended  members,  jurisdiction,  etc.  See 
caption  No.  13,  p.  148,  and  caption  No.  6,  p.  152. 

7.  (6)  c.  Censure. — Deposition. 

I .  Deposition,  definition.  The  sentence  by  which 
a  church  officer  is  removed  permanently  from  his  office, 
until  after  due  action  had  in  restoration. 


272  The  Session. 

2.  Deposition  after  suspension.  An  elder  or 
deacon  "suspended  from  office  may,  at  the  expiration 
of  one  year,  unless  he  gives  satisfactory  evidence  oi 
repentance,  be  deposed  without  further  trial."  [B.  D., 
§§  41,  48.]  See  also,  under  Excommunication,  cap- 
tion No.  3. 

3.  Deposition  distinct  from  excommunication. 
'*  The  two  sentences  are  not  essentially  the  same,  the 
one  having  reference  to  office  and  the  other  to  the 
rights  of  membership."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1848, 
p.  34.]  This  distinction  is  to  be  borne  in  mind  when 
sentence  is  to  be  passed  upon  an  elder  or  deacon.  If 
deserving  of  excommunication,  a  church  officer  should 
first  be  deposed  from  office. 

4.  Deposition,  form  of.  The  Moderator  of  the 
judicatory  should  announce  the  sentence  as  follows : 
"Whereas,  A.  B.,  an  officer  in  this  church,  has  been 
guilty  of  [contumacy  or  some  other  fault],  therefore, 
in  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  I  pronounce  him  to  be  deposed  from  the  office 
of  ruling  elder  [or  deacon]." 

7.  (6)  d.  Censure. — Excommunication. 

I.  Excommunication,  definition.  Excommuni- 
cation is  the  severest  sentence  known  to  church  dis- 
cipline, by  virtue  of  which  a  church -member  after  trial 
is  altogether  excluded  from  the  fellowship  of  believers. 
When  justly  administered,  it  originates  in  and  is  sup- 
ported by  the  authority  of  Jesus  Christ.  [Matt,  xviii. 
18.  C.  F.,  Ch.  XXX.,  §  4;  F.  G.,  Ch.  VIIL,  §  2; 
B.  D.,§35.] 


The  Session.  273 

2.  Excoimnunication  must  be  preceded  by- 
process.  ''The  Assembly  affirm  the  impropriety  of 
a  church  court  reaching  and  recording  such  grave  re- 
sults of  discipline  as  excommunication  from  the  Church, 
without  a  strict  adherence  to  those  forms  of  fair,  im- 
partial trial  by  which  alone  the  result  may  be  justified. 
If  an  accused  person  confess  judgment,  the  actual  pro- 
cess may  be  shortened,  but  should  not  be  dispensed 
with."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1866,  p.  268.] 

3.  When  excommunication  obligatory.  ''When 
a  suspended  person  has  failed  to  manifest  repentance 
for  his  offence,  and  has  continued  in  obstinate  impeni- 
tence not  less  than  a  year,  it  may  become  the  duty  of 
the  judicatory  to  excommunicate  him  without  further 
trial."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  XL,  §  5.] 

4.  Design  of  excommunication.  "The  design 
of  excommunication  is  to  operate  upon  the  offender  as 
a  means  of  reclaiming  him,  to  deliver  the  Church  from 
the  scandal  of  his  offence,  and  to  inspire  all  with  fear 
by  the  example  of  his  punishment."  [D.  W.,  Ch. 
XL,  §  5.]     See  also,  p.  267. 

5.  Excommunication,  publication.  "When  a 
judgment  of  excommunication  is  to  be  executed,  with 
or  without  previous  suspension,  it  is  proper  that  the 
sentence  be  publicly  pronounced  against  the  offender. 

"  The  minister  shall,  therefore,  at  a  regular  meeting 
of  the  church,  make  a  brief  statement  of  the  several 
steps  which  have  been  taken  with  respect  to  the 
offender,  announcing  that  it  has  been  found  neces- 
sary to  excommunicate  him."  [D.  W.,  Ch.  XL, 
§  6.] 

18 


274  The  Session, 

6.  Publication  may  be  omitted.  ''  But  the  judi- 
catory may  omit  the  publication  of  the  excommunica- 
tion, when  it  judges  that  there  is  sufficient  reason  for 
such  omission."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  XI.,  §  6.] 

7-  Method  and  sentence.  "He  shall  begin  by 
showing  (from  Matt,  xviii.  15-18;  i  Cor.  v.  i--) 
the  power  of  the  Church  to  cast  out  unworthy  mem- 
bers, and  shall  briefly  explain  the  nature,  use,  and 
consequences  of  the  censure.  Then  he  shall  pronounce 
the  sentence  in  the  following  or  like  form,  viz.  : 

*'  *  Whereas  A.  B.  hath  been,  by  sufficient  proof,  con- 
victed of  (here  insert  the  sin),  and  after  much  admoni- 
tion and  prayer  refuseth  to  hear  the  Church,  and  hath 
manifested  no  evidence  of  repentance ;  therefore,  in 
the  name,  and  by  the  authority,  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  I  pronounce  him  to  be  excluded  from  the  com- 
munion of  this  Church.' 

**  After  which,  prayer  shall  be  made  for  the  convic 
tion  and  reformation  of  the  excommunicated  person, 
and  for  the  establishment  of  all  true  believers."  [D.  W., 
Ch.  XI.,  §  6.] 

7.  (6)  e.  Censure. — Restoration. 

I .   Membership. 

I.  Restoration  after  suspension.  "When  the 
judicatory  shall  be  satisfied  as  to  the  reality  of  the 
repentance  of  any  suspended  member,  he  shall  be 
allowed  to  profess  his  repentance,  and  be  restored  to 
fellowship,  in  the  presence  of  the  Session  or  of  the 
Church."     [D.  W.,  Ch.  XI.,  §4.] 


The  Session.  275 

2.  Restoration,  method  of.  When  restoration 
after  suspension  becomes  desirable,  the  judicatory 
should  adopt  an  appropriate  resolution  at  a  formal 
judicial  session,  and  should  also  decide  whether  the 
sentence  of  restoration  should  be  announced  in  the 
presence  of  the  judicatory  or  of  the  church.  If  the 
restoration  be  before  the  Session,  the  offender  should 
be  present,  and  the  form  given  under  caption  No.  4, 
p.  275,  may  be  used,  modified  to  suit  the  circum- 
stances. Restoration  after  excommunication  should 
be  conducted  in  part  in  a  similar  manner,  but  the  re- 
quirements of  D.  W.,  Ch.  XL,  §  7,  must  be  carefully 
followed.     See  captions  Nos.  3  and  4,  below. 

3.  Restoration  after  excominunication.  "When 
an  excommunicated  person  shall  be  so  affected  by  his 
state  as  to  be  brought  to  repentance,  and  desires  to  be 
readmitted  to  the  privileges  of  the  Church,  the  Session 
of  the  church  which  excommunicated  him,  having  ob- 
tained, and  placed  on  record,  sufficient  evidence  of 
his  sincere  repentance  and  deep  contrition,  shall  pro- 
ceed to  restore  him,  recording,  in  explicit  terms,  the 
grounds  on  which  such  conclusion  has  been  reached. ' ' 
[D.  W.,  Ch.  XL,  §  7.] 

4.  Sentence  of  restoration.  ''  The  sentence  of 
restoration  shall  be  pronounced  by  the  minister,  at  a 
regular  meeting  of  the  church  on  the  Lord's  Day,  in 
the  following  words  :  '  Whereas  A.  B.  has  been  ex- 
cluded from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  but  has 
now  given  satisfactory  evidence  of  repentance  ;  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  his  authority, 
I  declare  him  absolved  from  the  sentence  of  excom 


276  The  Session. 

munication  formerly  pronounced  against  him ;  and  I 
do  restore  him  to  the  communion  of  the  Church,  thj^t 
he  may  be  a  partaker  of  all  the  benefits  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  to  his  eternal  salvation.'  After  which  he  shall 
be  commended  to  the  Lord  in  prayer."  [D.  W.,  Ch. 
XI.,  §  7-] 

5.  Restoration  does  not  require  rebaptism. 
The  excommunication  of  a  church-member  does  not 
vitiate  his  baptism,  and  on  being  restored  he  is  not  to 
be  rebaptized.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1881,  p.  586.] 

2.    Office. 

1.  Restoration  after  suspension  does  not  re- 
store to  office.  The  question,  ''  When  an  elder  has 
been  suspended  from  church  privileges  for  an  offence, 
and  again  restored  to  the  privileges  of  the  Church,  is 
he  also  restored  to  his  office  as  a  ruling  elder?"  should 
be  answered  in  the  negative.  The  two  things  are  dis- 
tinct ;  and  since  an  elder,  as  well  as  a  minister,  may 
be  suspended  from  his  office,  and  not  from  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church,  so  there  may  be  reasons  for 
continuing  his  suspension  from  the  office  after  he  is 
restored  to  the  privileges  of  the  Church.  He  cannot 
be  restored  to  the  functions  of  his  office  without  a 
special  and  express  act  of  the  Session  for  that  purpose, 
with  the  acquiescence  of  the  Church."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1836,  p.  263.] 

2.  Restoration  after  deposition.  A  ruling  elder 
or  deacon  ''deposed  for  immoral  conduct  shall  not  be 
restored,  even  on  the  deepest  sorrow  for  his  sin,  until 
after  some  considerable  time  of  eminent  and  exemplary. 


The  Session.  277 

humble  and  edifying  conduct ;  and  he  ought  in  no 
case  to  be  restored,  until  it  shall  clearly  appear  to  the 
judicatory  within  whose  bounds  he  resides,  that  the 
restoration  can  be  effected  without  injury  to  the  cause 
of  religion  ;  and  then  only  by  the  judicatory  inflicting 
the  censure,  or  with  its  advice  and  consent."  [B.  D., 
§  44.]  The  above  section  is  given  here,  to  empha- 
size the  fact  that  the  proposition  to  re-elect  to  office 
an  elder  or  deacon  deposed  for  immoral  conduct, 
should  be  very  carefully  considered  prior  to  action  by 
the  Session  of  a  given  church.  The  Session  further 
must  act  which  deposed  him.  See  also  above,  under 
caption  No.  i,  p.  276. 

3.  Restoration  requires  re-ordination.  The 
General  Assembly  has  decided  that  a  minister  deposed 
from  office,  when  restored  to  the  ministry,  should  be 
re-ordained.  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1884,  P-  ii5-]  This 
decision  requires  the  same  course  of  procedure  in  the 
case  of  a  deposed  elder  or  deacon. 

7.  (7)  Process. — Miscellaneous  Matters. 

1.  Absent  members  may  be  disqualified.  ''  No 
member  of  a  judicatory  who  has  not  been  present  dur- 
ing the  whole  of  a  trial,  shall  be  allowed  to  vote  on 
any  question  arising  therein,  except  by  unanimous  con- 
sent of  the  judicatory  and  of  the  parties."     [B.  D., 

§  29] 

2.  Absent  accused  person.  "If  an  accused  per- 
son refuses  to  obey  a  citation,  a  second  citation  shall 
issue,  accompanied  by  a  notice  that,  if  he  do  not  ap- 
pear, unless  providentially  hindered,  he  shall  be  cen- 


278  The  Session. 

sured  for  his  contumacy.  If  he  does  not  then  appear, 
the  judicatory  may  proceed  to  trial  and  judgment  in 
his  absence ;  in  which  case  it  shall  appoint  some  per- 
son to  represent  him  as  counsel."     [B.  D.,  §  22.] 

3.  Accused  person.  The  provisions  in  connection 
with  an  accused  person  in  the  Book  of  Discipline,  con- 
cisely stated,  are  as  follows  :  Private  conference  [B.  D., 
§  10];  copy  of  charges  [B.  D.,  §  20];  aid  of  counsel 
[B.  D.,  §  26];  names  of  witnesses  of  prosecution  to 
be  furnished  [B.  D.,  §  20];  not  required  to  disclose 
his  witnesses  [B.  D.,  §  20];  citation  [B.  D.,  §§  20, 
21];  second  citation  of  [B.  D.,  §  22];  contumacy 
[B.  D.,  §  22] ;  trial  in  absence  [B.  D.,  §  22] ;  counsel 
[B.  D.,  §§  22,  24,  27];  may  file  objections  [B.  D., 
§  23];  shall  plead  [B.  D.,  §23];  notification  of  trial 
[B.  D.,  §  24];  may  appeal  [B.  D.,  §  25];  may  be 
kept  from  communion  [B.  D.,  §33];  may  be  kept 
from  exercise  of  office  [B.  D.,  §  2^'^  ;  censures  upon 
[B.  D.,  §§  35-41] ;  self-accusation  [B.  D.,  §48].  See 
also  under  other  appropriate  heads  in  this  Manual, 
and  caption  No.  2,  p.  277. 

4.  Adjournment.  Adjournments  in  a  judicial  case 
are  required  or  permitted  by  the  Book  of  Discipline  as 
follows:  (i)  After  presentation  of  charges  [B.  D., 
§  20]  ;  (2)  in  absence  of  accused  person  at  first  meet- 
ing after  service  of  citation  [B.  D.,  §  22];  (3)  in  con- 
nection with  examination  of  witnesses  [B.  D.,  §  24]; 
and  (4)  for  the  daily  sessions  [B.  D.,  §  29].  See  also, 
under  this  head,  Roll-call,  p.  288. 

5.  Appeal.     See  p.  294. 

6.  Appellant.     See  p.  295. 


The  Session.  279 

7.  Charges.     See  p.  247, 

8.  Citations.     See  p.  250. 

9.  Committee  of  inquiry.  The  provision  is  found 
in  B.  D.,  §  10,  requiring  ''private  conference"  with 
an  accused  person.  Ordinarily  this  provision  of  the 
Constitution  can  be  carried  out  best  by  the  appoint- 
ment of  a  committee  of  a  judicatory  for  the  purpose, 
consisting  of  one  or  more  members.  The  name  "  com- 
mittee of  inquiry  "  is  suggested  for  it,  and  the  pastor, 
being  moderator  of  the  judicatory,  should  not  be  a 
member.  To  this  committee  may  further  be  entrusted 
the  duty  of  reporting  upon  the  case,  and  its  report 
should  clearly  set  forth  fully  all  its  features.  See  also, 
"Judicial  Committee"  and  "Committee  of  Prose- 
cution." 

10.  Committee  on  judgment.     Seep.  283. 

1 1 .  Committee  of  prosecution.  ' '  When  the 
prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judicatory,  it  shall  appoint 
one  or  more  of  its  own  members  a  committee  to  con- 
duct the  prosecution  in  all  its  stages  in  whatever  judi- 
catory, until  the  final  issue  be  reached."  [B.  D., 
§  12.]  The  "prosecuting  committee  is  entitled  to 
conduct  the  prosecution,  in  all  its  stages,  in  whatever 
judicatory,  until  the  final  issue  be  reached."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1893,  P-  1^04]  The  Assembly  of  1893  also 
decided  judicially  that  a  committee  of  prosecution 
represents  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
and  as  such  is  an  original  party.  A  Session,  therefore, 
may  appoint,  but  cannot  discharge,  a  committee  of 
prosecution,  and,  further,  members  of  such  a  com- 
mittee cannot  sit  as  members  of  the  Session.     Where 


28o  The  Session. 

a  Session  is  small,  therefore,  not  more  than  one  mem* 
ber  should  be  appointed  on  the  committee. 

12.  Complaint.     Seep.  299. 

13.  Contumacy.     See  pp.  237,  252,  and  253. 

14.  Counsel,  professional.  "  No  professional 
counsel  shall  be  permitted  to  appear  and  plead  in  cases 
of  process  in  any  of  our  ecclesiastical  judicatories." 
[B.  D.,§26.] 

15.  Counsel  for  accused.  ''  But  if  any  accused 
person  feel  unable  to  represent  and  plead  his  own  cause 
to  advantage,  he  may  request  any  minister  or  elder, 
belonging  to  the  judicatory  before  which  he  appears, 
to  prepare  and  exhibit  his  cause  as  he  may  judge 
proper"  [B.  D.,  §  27].  It  is  earnestly  recommended 
that  all  accused  persons  secure  counsel,  and  do  not 
attempt  to  manage   their  own  defence. 

16.  Counsel  for  absent  accused  person.  If  the 
judicatory  proceeds  to  trial  in  the  absence  of  the  ac- 
cused, ''  it  shall  appoint  some  person  to  represent  him 
as  counsel."     [B.  D.,  §  22.] 

17.  Counsel  cannot  act  as  a  member  of  judi- 
catory. ''  But  the  minister  or  elder  so  engaged  shall 
not  be  allowed,  after  pleading  the  cause  of  the  accused, 
to  sit  in  judgment  as  a  member  of  the  judicatory." 
[B.  D.,  §  27.] 

18.  Counsel,  expenses  of.  The  actual  expenses 
incurred  by  counsel  in  connection  with  a  case  should 
be  paid  by  the  accused  person,  but  fees  are  neither 
required  nor  expected. 

19.  Deacons.     wSee  Elders,  pp.  98-100. 
30.  Defence.     See  Counsel,  on  this  page. 


The  Session.  281 

21.  Defendant.     See  Accused  person,  p.  278. 

22.  Deliberation  upon  the  case.  B.  D.,  §  24, 
states  that  the  ''judicatory  shall  go  into  private  ses- 
sion" and  enter  upon  ''careful  deliberation"  of 
the  case.  This  "deliberation"  is  equivalent  to  the 
consultation  of  judges  in  the  civil  courts  after  the  hear- 
ing of  the  parties  to  a  case.  It  should  be  conducted 
in  an  orderly  manner,  the  moderator  continuing  to 
occupy  the  chair.  While  there  is  no  requirement  for 
a  roll-call  of  the  members,  it  is  advised  where  the  judi- 
catory is  large  that  the  roll  be  called  for  opinions. 
There  should  also  be  a  free  interchange  of  views  be- 
tween the  members  of  the  court,  and  after  a  decision  has 
been  formally  reached  and  expressed  by  the  final  votes 
[B.  D.,  §  24],  a  committee  may  be  appointed  to  formu- 
late the  judgment.  See  Committee  on  Judgment,  p.  283. 

23.  Dismissal  of  the  case.  "The  judicatory 
upon  the  filing  of  objections"  [B.  D.,  §  23],  at  the 
meeting  at  which  the  citations  are  returnable,  "shall, 
or  on  its  own  motion  may,  determine  all  preliminary 
objections  and  may  dismiss  the  case."  No  judicial 
case  can  be  dismissed,  however,  when  the  court  has 
jurisdiction,  if  the  proceedings  have  been  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution, 
and  where  an  actual  offence  is  charged  against  an 
accused  person.  If  the  only  pertinent  objection  is  one 
which  affects  the  sufficiency  of  the  charges  and  speci- 
fications in  their  form,  the  judicatory  should  permit 
"amendments  to  the  specifications  or  charges,  not 
changing  the  general  nature  of  the  same."  See  pp. 
249,  250 


282  The  Session. 

24.  Dissents  and  protests.  One  or  more  mem 
bers  of  a  judicatory  may  dissent  or  protest  against  any 
decision  of  the  majority,  but  ''  in  judicial  cases  no  one 
shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest  who  did  not  vote 
against  the  decision."  Protests  should  always  be 
answered  by  the  judicatory.  The  parties  to  a  case 
cannot  dissent  or  protest  [B.  D.,  §  107].  For  par- 
ticulars as  to  form,  record,  and  answers  see  this 
Manual,  p.   302.     See  also  p.  447. 

25.  Elders.  See  trial  of  a  ruling  elder,  pp.  98-100. 
The  statements  there  made  apply  equally  to  deacons 
and  elders. 

26.  Evidence.     See  p.  260. 

27.  Examination  of -witnesses.     Seep.  258. 

28.  Exceptions.  An  exception  is  an  objection  to 
or  a  protest  against  a  ruling  or  decision  of  a  court, 
upon  a  question  of  order  or  evidence  taken  or  stated 
at  the  time  of  the  ruling.  If  an  appeal  is  to  be  based 
on  an  exception,  a  formal  notice  should  follow  the 
exception,  and  care  should  be  taken  to  make  full  rec- 
ord of  both  ruling  and  exception.  "  Exceptions  may 
be  taken  by  either  of  the  original  parties  in  a  trial,  to 
any  part  of  the  proceedings,  except  in  the  judicatory 
of  last  resort,  and  shall  be  entered  on  the  record." 
[B.  D.,  §  26.] 

29.  Interlocutory  meetings.  These  are  meetings 
in  which  '*  members  may  freely  converse  together, 
without  the  formalities  which  are  usually  necessary  in 
judicial  proceedings"  [Ci.  R.  J.,  No.  39].  If  a  judi- 
catory holds  such  a  meeting  in  connection  with  a  trial, 
on  resuming  its  full  judicial  character,  due  notice  of 


The  Session.  283 

the  fact  should  be  given  by  the  moderator.  "  Minutes 
of  interlocutory  meetings  in  judicial  cases  should  be 
recorded."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1843,  P-  192-] 

30.  Judgment,  cominittee  on.  This  committee 
in  the  great  majority  of  cases  should  be  appointed 
after  the  careful  deliberation  required  of  a  judicatory, 
and  the  taking  of  the  final  vote  [B.  D.,  §  24].  It 
should  take,  as  the  basis  for  its  report,  the  opinions 
expressed  and  the  vote  given  by  the  majority  of  the 
court.  The  report  when  presented  to  the  court  may 
be  amended.  Special  attention  should  be  paid  to  the 
phraseology  of  the  judgment.  See  caption  No.  22, 
p.  281. 

3 1 .  Judgment,  final,  definition,  etc.  Such  judg- 
ment as  at  once  puts  an  end  to  the  action  in  the  sitting 
court,  by  declaring  that  the  prosecution  is  or  is  not 
entitled  to  the  remedy  which  is  sought.  See  also,  for 
kinds  and  effect  of  judgments,  Censures  p.  267,  and 
for  judgments  in  appeal,  p.  298. 

32.  Judicial  committee.  "  In  all  cases  before  a 
judicatory,  where  there  is  an  accuser  or  prosecutor,  it 
is  expedient  that  there  be  a  committee  of  the  judica- 
tory appointed  [provided  the  number  of  members  be 
sufficient  to  admit  it  without  inconvenience],  who 
shall  be  called  the  'Judicial  Committee,'  and  whose 
duty  it  shall  be  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  papers, 
and  to  prescribe,  under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory, 
the  whole  order  of  proceedings.  The  members  of  this 
committee  shall  be  entitled,  notwithstanding  their  per- 
formance of  this  duty,  to  sit  and  vote  in  the  case,  as 
members  of  the  judicatory. "      [G.  R.  J.,  No.  41.] 


a84  The  Session. 

TyT^.  Moderator's  announcement.  "  Whenever  a 
judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial  capacity,  it  shall 
be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  solemnly  to  announce, 
from  the  chair,  that  the  body  is  about  to  pass  to  the 
consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for  trial,  and  to 
enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  and  regard  their 
high  character  as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
the  solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about  to  act" 
[G.  R.  J.,  No.  40].  This  notice  should  be  given  at 
the  opening  of  every  session,  and  also  after  intermis- 
sions in  the  course  of  a  session. 

34.  Objections,  nature  and  number.  The  ac- 
cused "may  file  objections  to  the  regularity  of  the 
organization,  or  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  judicatory, 
or  to  the  sufficiency  of  the  charges  and  specifications 
in  form  or  in  legal  effect ;  or  any  other  substantial 
objection  affecting  the  order  or  regularity  of  the  pro- 
ceeding ;  on  which  objections  the  parties  shall  be 
heard."     [B.  D.,  §  23.]    See  also.  Exceptions,  p.  282. 

35.  Parties,  names  and  powers.  The  parties  at 
the  beginning  of  a  judicial  case  are  known  in  private 
process  as  the  prosecutor  and  the  accused,  and  in  pub- 
lic process  as  the  committee  of  prosecution  and  the 
accused.  When  the  case  is  appealed  to  a  higher  judi- 
catory, the  party  making  the  appeal  is  known  thence- 
forward as  the  appellant  and  the  opposing  party  as  the 
appellee.  Both  parties  are  entitled  to  citations  [B.  D., 
§  20]  ;  to  present  and  examine  witnesses  [B.  D.,  §§  24, 
61];  to  take  exceptions  [B.  D.,  §  28];  to  be  heard 
[B.  D.,  §  24]  ;  and  neither  can  protest  [B.  D.,  §  107], 
or  vote  [B.  D.,  §  24]  ;  and  both  are  excluded  from  the 


The  Session.  285 

private  session  of  the  judicatory  [B.  D.,  §  24].  See 
also,  Absent  person,  Accused  person,  Citation,  Com- 
mittee of  Prosecution,  Evidence,  Exceptions,  Objec- 
tions, Prosecutor,  Record,  Withdrawal,  and  Witnesses, 
under  this  head  of  Miscellaneous  matters. 

36.  Parties,  hearing"  of.  It  is  the  rule,  when  the 
taking  of  evidence  and  the  asking  of  questions  by 
members  of  a  judicatory  is  concluded,  to  hear  parties 
as  follows:  first,  the  prosecution,  then  the  accused,  and 
then  the  prosecution. 

37.  Plea.  "If  the  proceedings  be  found  in  order, 
and  the  charges  and  specifications  be  considered  suffi- 
cient to  put  the  accused  on  his  defence,  he  shall  plead 
*  guilty  '  or  '  not  guilty  '  to  the  same,  which  shall 
be  entered  on  the  record.  If  the  plea  be  'guilty,' 
the  judicatory  shall  proceed  to  judgment,  but  if  the 
plea  be  'not  guilty,'  or  if  the  accused  decline  to 
answer,  a  plea  of  '  not  guilty  '  shall  be  entered  of 
record  and  the  trial  proceed."     [B.  D.,  §  23.] 

38.  Private  session.  Mandatory .  The  judicatory 
shall  then  go  into  private  session — the  parties,  their 
counsel,  and  all  other  persons  not  members  of  the  body, 
being  excluded"  [B.  D.,  §  24].  Optional.  "In 
all  cases  of  judicial  process  the  judicatory  may,  at  any 
stage  of  the  case,  determine,  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds, 
to  sit  with  closed  doors."     [B.  D.,  §  32.] 

39.  Process,  definition.     See  p.  242. 

40.  Prosecutor,  private,  may  be  either  the  injured 
party  or  another  person  [B.  D.,  §§  7,  10].  It  is 
recommended  that  ordinarily,  where  personal  injury  is 
the  issue  involved,  that  prosecution  be  initiated  only 


286  The  Session. 

by  the  injured  person.  The  interests  of  the  Church 
can  be  best  secured  in  other  cases  by  public  prosecu- 
tion.    See  next  section. 

41.  Prosecutor,  when  the  Session  initiates  pro- 
cess. ''When  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judi- 
catory, the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America  shall  be  the  prosecutor,  and  an  original 
party  ;  in  all  other  cases,  the  individual  prosecutor 
shall  be  an  original  party"  [B.  D.,  §  11].  See 
Committee  of  prosecution,  p.  279. 

42.  Questions.     See  under  Evidence,  p.  264. 

43.  Record  of  the  case.  The  record  of  a  judicial 
case  includes  the  following  things : 

1.  Charge  and  specifications  [B.  D.,  §  25]. 

2.  Plea. 

3.  Judgment. 

4.  Acts  and  orders  relating  to  the  case,  with  the 

reasons  therefor. 

5.  Notice  of  appeal  and  the  reasons  therefor. 

6.  Evidence  duly  filed  and  authenticated. 

7.  Objections  and  exceptions  by  either  of  the  orig- 

inal parties  to  any  part  of  the  proceedings 
[B.  D.,  §  26],  including  questions  as  to 
order  or  evidence,  if  desired  by  either  party 
[B.  D.,  §  28]. 

8.  Names  of  absentees  from  roll-call  after  each  re- 

cess and  adjournment  [B.  D.,  §  29]. 

The  records  of  the  Session  are  not  the  same  as  the 

"  record  of  the  case. ' '     The  first  are  the  minutes  of  the 

judicatory,  while  the  second  is  the  detailed  narrative 

of  a  judicial  case,  and  includes  the  evidence,  which  latter 


The  Session.  287 

does  not  need  to  be  engrossed  in  the  Sessional  records. 
With  this  exception,  all  matters  connected  with  a 
judicial  case  must  be  '*  entered  on  the  minutes  of  the 
judicatory."     [B.  D.,  §  25.] 

44.  Record,  copies  of.  "The  parties  shall  be 
allowed  copies  of  the  record  at  their  own  expense." 
[B.  D.,  §  30.] 

45.  Record,  transmission  of.    See  Appeals,  p.  296. 

46.  Records  of  Sessions  are  public  documents. 
'*  The  records  of  our  church  courts  are  public  and  not 
private  documents,  and  therefore  no  one  who  has  been 
under  discipline  can  '  demand '  that  anything  per- 
taining to  his  case  shall  be  '  closed  to  inspection  or 
transcript. '  ' '  Yet  a  wise  Christian  charity  would  sug- 
gest that,  when  the  end  of  discipline  in  the  restoration 
of  an  offender  has  been  reached,  no  further  publicity, 
if  possible,  should  be  given  to  the  matter. ' '  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1879,  P-  5^^-]    See  also  above,  caption  No.  43. 

47.  References.  ''While  it  is  more  conducive  to 
the  public  good  that  each  judicatory  should  fulfil  its 
duty  by  exercising  its  own  judgment"  [B.  D.,  §  78], 
it  may  be  wise  at  times  for  a  Session  to  refer  a  new, 
difficult,  or  delicate  case  for  advice  or  for  decision  to 
the  Presbytery.  A  reference  is  defined  to  be  '*a  rep- 
resentation in  writing,  made  by  an  inferior  to  a  supe- 
rior judicatory,  of  a  judicial  case  not  yet  decided" 
[B.  D.,  §  78].  Such  a  case,  where  the  Session  is 
small,  would  be  that  of  the  trial  of  a  ruling  elder. 
See,  further,  B.  D.,  §§  78-82.  Process,  however, 
must  be  initiated  before  a  judicial  case  can  be  re- 
ferred. 


288  The  Session. 

48.  Regularity  of  the  organization.  By  this 
expression  in  B.  D.,  §  23,  is  meant  a  question  as  to 
the  proper  constitution  of  the  court  assembled  to  try 
an  accused  person.  It  may  not  have  been  called  to 
meet  in  a  proper  manner,  or  some  other  question  may 
arise  as  to  orderly  procedure  in  connection  with  its 
meeting.  It  is  recommended  that  great  care  should  be 
given,  therefore,  to  the  issuance  of  all  notices  for  the 
first  meetings  of  the  court. 

49.  Regularity  of  the  proceedings.  By  this  ex- 
pression in  B.  D.,  §  23,  is  meant  the  regular  and 
orderly  succession  of  steps,  as  set  forth  in  the  Book  of 
Discipline,  by  which  a  judicial  case  is  to  be  initiated 
and  conducted.  Failure  to  follow  the  Book  may  lead 
either  to  the  dismissal  of  the  case  or  to  a  successful 
appeal  to  the  higher  judicatory.  See  Order  or  steps 
in  Process,  p.  290. 

50.  Roll-call  after  each  recess  and  adjourn- 
ment. '*  When  a  trial  is  in  progress,  except  in  the 
appellate  judicatory,  the  roll  shall  be  called  after  each 
recess  and  adjournment,  and  the  names  of  the  absentees 
shall  be  noted."     [B.  D.,  §  29.] 

51.  Specifications.     See  under  Charges,  p.  247. 

52.  Trial,  procedure  in.  See  Order  or  steps  in 
Process,  p.  290. 

53.  Trial,  new,  when  proper.  "  If,  after  a  trial  be- 
fore any  judicatory,  new  evidence  is  discovered,  sup- 
posed to  be  important  to  the  exculpation  of  the  accused, 
he  may  ask,  if  the  case  has  not  been  appealed,  and  the 
judicatory  shall  grant,  if  justice  seems  to  require  it,  a 
new  trial"   [B.   D.,  §  69.]      If  the  judicatory  refuses 


The  Session.  289 

to  grant  a  new  trial  when  important  new  evidence  is 
produced,  the  party  injured  may  complain  to  the  next 
higher  judicatory  [Mins.  G.  A.,  181 2,  p.  504].  But 
the  importance  of  said  evidence  must  be  established 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1866,  p.  72].  There  are  other 
decisions  connected  with  this  matter  of  a  new  trial  to 
which  inquirers  are  referred  to  the  Assembly's  Digest. 
See  also,  Appeals,  p.  298. 

54.  Trial,  speedy.  If  an  accused  person  is  re- 
quired to  refrain  from  approaching  the  Lord's  Table, 
"a  speedy  trial  shall  be  had."     [B.  D.,  §  33.] 

55.  Unfinished  judicial  cases.  '*  If  a  church  be- 
comes extinct,  the  Presbytery  with  which  it  was  con- 
nected shall  have  jurisdiction  over  its  members.  It 
shall,  also,  determine  any  case  of  discipline  begun  by 
the  Session  and  not  concluded."     [B.  D.,  §  112.] 

56.  Votes.  The  provisions  with  respect  to  the  votes 
in  a  judicial  case  are  as  follows  : 

(i)  When  equally  divided  the  moderator  has  the 
casting  vote.     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIX.,  §  2.] 

(2)  The  charges  and  specifications  must  be  sepa- 
rately voted  upon.     [B.  D.,  §§  17,  24.] 

(3)  A  member  not  present  throughout  a  trial  loses 
his  vote,  unless  the  judicatory  and  both  parties  consent 
to  his  voting.     [B.  D.,  §  29.] 

(4)  Members  of  the  judicatory  who  are  themselves 
under  charges  may  be  kept  from  voting.     [B.  D. ,  §  40.] 

(5)  Members  of  the  committee  of  prosecution  and 
the  accused  have  no  vote,  inasmuch  as  they  are  the 
original  parties,  see  B.  D.,  §  24,  where  the  parties 
are  excluded  from  the  court. 

19 


290  The  Session. 

(6)  Members  of  the  committee  of  inquiry  and  the 
judicial  committee,  if  such  committee  be  appointed, 
may  vote. 

(7)  Members  appointed  as  counsel  for  the  accused 
may  not  vote.     [B.  D.,  §  29,  24.] 

57.  Withdrawal  of  parties,  etc.  construed  liter- 
ally. *'The  moderator  having  decided  that  the  rule 
requiring  the  parties  to  withdraw  should  be  understood 
in  the  obvious  and  literal  sense,  an  appeal  was  taken 
from  his  decision,  and  the  decision  was  sustained  by  a 
large  majority."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1848,  p.  40.] 

58.  Witnesses.     See  p.  253. 

7.  (8)  Judicial   Cases. — Order  or  Steps  in 
Process. 

a.    Order  in  a  process  initiated  by  an  injured  person. 

1.  Obedience  to  Christ's  command  (Matt,  xviii. 
15-17).     See  p.  244. 

2.  Appointment  of  judicial  committee.    See  p.  283. 

3.  Private  conference  with  accused  [B.  D.,§io]. 
See  p.  245. 

4.  Report  of  judicial  committee.     See  p.  283. 

5.  Announcement  of  moderator  [G.  R.  J-,  §  40]. 
See  p.  284. 

6.  Presentation  of  charges  and  specifications  [B.  D., 
§  20.]     See  p.  247. 

7.  Averment  or  authenticated  statement  of  effort 
after  reconciliation  [B.  D.,  §  18].     See  p.  247. 

8.  Then  the  same  order  from  No.  7  forward,  as 
given  on  p.  291. 


The  Session.  291 

b.    Order  in  a  process  initiated  by  a  private  person,  not 
an  injured  party. 

1.  Private  conference  with  accused  [B.  D.,  §  10]. 
See  p.  245. 

2.  Appointment  of  judicial  committee.     Seep.  283. 

3.  Report  of  judicial  committee.     See  p.  283. 

4.  Announcement  of  moderator  [G.  R.  J.,  40]. 
See  p.  284. 

5.  Then  the  same  order  from  No.  7  forward,  as 
given  on  this  page,  under  head  (c). 

c.    Order  in  a  process  initiated  by  a  judicatory. 
Preliminary  Steps. 

1.  Appointment  of  committee  of  inquiry.  See 
p.  279. 

2.  Private  conference  by  the  committee  [B.  D., 
§§io,  18].    See  p    245. 

3.  Report  of  committee  to  Session. 

Process. 

If  the  result  of  the  consideration  of  a  case  by  the 
Session  requires  that  an  alleged  offender  be  put  on 
trial,  the  following  order  should  be  carefully  followed: 

4.  Announcement  in  accordance  with  Rule  40, 
G.  R.  J.     See  p.  284. 

5.  Appointment  of  a  committee  of  prosecution  [B. 
D.,  §  12].     See  p.  279. 

6.  Presentation  of  the  charges  and  specifications 
[B.  D.,  §§  16,  17,  20].     See  p.  247. 

7.  Furnishing  the  accused  or  his  counsel  [B.  D., 


292  The  Session, 

§27]  with  a  copy  of  charges,  etc.*  [B.  D.,  §  20]. 
See  p.   248. 

8.  Order  for  citations  to  parties  and  the  witnesses  of 
the  prosecution  and  accused  [B,  D.,  §  20].    See  p.  251. 

9.  Adjournment  for  at  least  ten  days,  unless  the 
parties  have  waived  citations,  etc.  [B.  D.,  §  20]. 
See  p.   278. 

10.  At  second  meeting  service  of  citations  should  be 
first  proved  [B.  D.,  §21].  Seep.  251.  If  the  accused  is 
absent,  an  adjournment  for  a  time  in  the  discretion  of 
the  judicatory  must  be  had  [B.  D.,  §  22].     See  p.  252. 

11.  Issue  of  second  citation  of  accused,  if  necessary. 
See  p.  251. 

12.  Appointment  of  counsel  for  absent  accused  per- 
son [B.  D.,  §  22].     See  p.  280. 

13.  Filing  objections  and  hearing  the  same  [B.  D., 
§  23].     See  p.  284 

14.  Determinati  jn  of  regularity  of  organization  and 
proceedings,  and  also  of  sufficiency  of  charges  and  speci- 
fications [B.  D.,  §  23].     See  pp.  248-250,  and  288. 

15.  If  the  case  is  not  dismissed,  amendments  to 
charges  and  specifications  may  now  be  made  [B.  D., 
§  23].     See  pp.  249,  250. 

16.  Plea  of  the  accused  [B.  D.,  §  22].     Seep.  285. 

17.  Plea  entered  on  record,  and  if  the  plea  be 
"guilty,"  the  court  proceeds  to  judgment;  if  "not 
guilty,"  the  taking  of  evidence  commences  [B.  D., 
§23].     See  p.  285. 

*  At  this  point  the  question  of  the  reference  of  the  case  to  the 
Presbytery,  if  advisable,  may  be  considered.  See  References, 
p.  287. 


The  Session.  293 

18.  Adjournment,  if  desired  by  the  parties,  for 
another  meeting  [B.  D.,  §  24].     See  p.  278. 

19.  Roll-call  after  each  recess  and  adjournment 
[B.  D.,  §  29].     Seep.  288. 

20.  Examination  of  witnesses  [B.  D.,  §  24].  See 
p.  258. 

2 1 .  Appointment  of  commission,  if  necessary,  to  take 
testimony  at  a  distant  place  [B.  D.,  §  66].    See  p.  262. 

22.  Exceptions  to  be  made  promptly,  and  to  be 
recorded  [B.  D.,  §  26].     See  p.  282. 

23.  Introduction  of  new  witnesses  [B.  D.,  §  26]. 
See  p.  256. 

24.  Authentication  and  filing  of  the  evidence  [B.  D., 
§25].     Seep.  264. 

25.  Hearing  of  the  parties  [B.  D.,  §  24],  the  pros- 
ecution opening  and  closing.     See  p.  285. 

26.  Private  session,  involving  exclusion  of  parties, 
counsel,  and  all  persons  not  members  [B.  D.,  §  24]. 
See  p.  285. 

27.  Deliberation  upon  the  case  [B.  D.,  §  24].  See 
p.  281. 

28.  Vote  on  the  charges  and  specifications  sepa- 
rately [B.  D.,  §§  17,  24].  Who  may  vote  [B.  D., 
§§  27,  29].     See  p.  289. 

29.  Formulation  and  adoption  of  judgment  in  the 
case  [B.  D.,  §  25].  See  p.  283,  and  also  under  Cen- 
sures, p.  267. 

30.  Announcement  of  sentence  to  the  accused 
D.  W.,  Ch.  XL,  §  2].     See  pp.  268,  271. 

31.  Exceptions  to  judgment  [B.  D.,  §  26].  See 
p.  282. 


294  The  Session. 

32.  Notice  of  appeal,  if  any  taken,  to  be  filed,  with 
reasons  appended  [B.  D.,  §§  25,  96].     See  p.  296. 

2^1^.  Entrance  of  charges,  specifications,  exceptions, 
plea,  judgment,  acts  and  orders  of  the  judicatory,  and 
the  appeal  on  the  minutes  of  the  judicatory  [B.  D., 
§  25].     See,  Record  of  the  Case,  p.  286. 

34.  Copies  of  record  to  be  permitted  at  expense  of 
the  parties  [B.  D.,  §  30].      See  p    287. 

35.  Order  for  transmission  of  records,  and  testi- 
mony, if  necessary,  to  higher  courts  [B.  D.,  §§30, 
96].     See  p.  296. 

T^d.  New  trial,  if  granted.     See  p.  288. 

37.  Reception  and  entry  on  the  record  of  the  judg- 
ment of  the  higher  judicatory,  when  the  case  is  de- 
cided on  appeal  [B.  D.,  §  30].     See  p.  298. 

2^Z.  New  trial,  if  ordered  by  the  higher  judicatory. 
See  p.  298. 

7.   (9)  Judicial  Cases. — Appeals. 

1,  Constitutional  provisions.  The  general  pro- 
visions with  reference  to  appeals  are  found  in  §§  94- 
102  of  the  Book  of  Discipline.  Several  of  these  pro- 
visions apply  only  to  the  conduct  of  an  appeal  case  in 
the  higher  judicatories.  The  provisions  given  below 
are  those  which  have  direct  relation  to  action  on  the 
part  of  a  church  Session. 

2.  Appeal,  definition.  "An  appeal  is  the  re- 
moval of  a  judicial  case,  by  a  written  representation, 
from  an  inferior  to  a  superior  judicatory."  TB.  D, 
§94.] 


The  Sessio7i.  295 

3.  Appeal,  ■who  may.  An  appeal  "  may  be  taken 
by  either  of  the  original  parties  to  a  judicial  case. 
These  parties  shall  be  called  appellant  and  appellee  " 
[B.  D.,  §  94].  A  Session  is  not  an  original  partj^  and 
its  members  cannot  appeal,  though  they  may  complain. 
See  Accused  person,  p.  278;  Committee  of  prosecu- 
tion, p.  279;  Complaint,  p.  299.  The  distinction 
between  a  judicial  and  non-judicial  case  is  given  on 
p.  299. 

4.  Appellant.  The  party  taking  an  appeal.  See 
caption  No.  3,  above. 

5.  Appellee.  The  party  opposing  an  appeal.  See 
caption  No.  3,  above. 

6.  Appeal,  from  what  taken.  An  appeal  "may 
be  taken  from  the  final  judgment  of  the  lower  judica- 
tory."    See  Final  judgment,  p.  283. 

7.  Appeal,  grounds  of.  The  grounds  of  appeal 
may  be  such  as  these  : 

Irregularity  in  the  proceedings  of  the  inferior  judi- 
catory ; 

Refusal  to  entertain  an  appeal ; 

Refusal  of  reasonable  indulgence  to  party  on  trial ; 

Receiving  improper,  or 

Declining  to  receive,  important,  testimony ; 

Hastening  to  a  decision  before  the  testimony  is  fully 
taken  ; 

Manifestation  of  prejudice  in  the  conduct  of  the  case; 

And  mistake  or  injustice  in  the  decision.     [B.  D., 

§95] 

The  words  "  such  as  these  "  at  the  opening  of  §  95 
imply  that  other  grounds  than  those  therein  named  may 


396  The  Session. 

be  designated  in  the  appeal.  The  grounds  assigned  in 
the  section  are  given  for  the  guidance  of  the  parties 
and  as  a  caution  to  the  trial  judicatory. 

8.  Error,  definition.  Such  irregularity,  miscon- 
ception, or  wrong  application  of  the  law  as  requires 
that  the  proceedings  should  be  reversed  on  appeal. 
See  caption  No.  7. 

9.  Notice  of  appeal.  ''  Written  notice  of  appeal, 
with  specifications  of  the  errors  alleged,  shall  be  given, 
within  ten  days  after  the  judgment  has  been  rendered, 
to  the  clerk,  or,  in  case  of  his  death,  absence,  or  dis- 
ability, to  the  moderator,  of  the  judicatory  appealed 
from."     [B.  D.,  §96.] 

10.  Appeal,  record  of.  *'  The  minutes  shall  also 
exhibit  the  notice  of  appeal,  and  the  reasons  therefor, 
if  any  shall  have  been  filed."     [B.  D.,  §  25.] 

1 1 .  Appeal,  effect  of.  ' '  When  the  judgment  directs 
admonition  or  rebuke,  notice  of  appeal  shall  suspend 
all  further  proceedings ;  but  in  other  cases  the  judg- 
ment shall  be  in  force  until  the  appeal  is  decided" 
[B.  D.,  §  100].  The  last  clause  of  the  section  just 
quoted  has  been  judicially  interpreted  to  mean,  that  the 
judgment  is  in  force  in  an  appeal  case  until  the  case 
is  finally  decided  by  the  highest  judicatory  to  which 
it  is  carried.      [Mins.  G.  A.,  1896,  p.   151.] 

12.  Transmission  of  the  records,  etc.  ''The 
clerk,  or  in  case  of  his  death,  absence,  or  disability, 
the  moderator,  of  the  judicatory  appealed  from,  shall 
lodge  it  [the  appeal],  with  the  records  and  all  the 
papers  pertaining  to  the  case,  with  the  clerk  of  the 
superior  judicatory,  before  the  close  of  the  second  day 


The  Session,  297 

of  its  regular  meeting  next  ensuing  the  date  of  his 
reception  of  said  notice"  [B.  D.,  §  96J.  The  day- 
referred  to  in  this  section  closes  at  twelve  o'clock, 
p.  M.  ''  In  case  of  appeal,  the  lower  judicatory  shall 
transmit  the  record  to  the  higher"  [B.  D.,  §  25]. 
See,  also,  next  caption. 

13.  Records,  effect  of  failure  to  transmit.  "  The 
judicatory  whose  judgment  is  appealed  from  shall  send 
up  its  records,  and  all  the  papers  relating  thereto, 
and  filed  with  the  record.  If  it  fails  in  this,  it  shall 
be  censured,  and  the  sentence  appealed  from  shall  be 
suspended,  until  a  record  is  produced  on  which  the 
issue  can  be  fairly  tried."     [B.  D.,  §  loi.] 

14.  Appeals,  -where  taken.  "Appeals  are  gen- 
erally to  be  taken  to  the  judicatory  immediately  supe- 
rior to  that  appealed  from"  [B.  D.,  §  102].  While 
this  section  permits  the  passing  over  the  Presbytery, 
and  even  of  the  Synod,  in  appeal  cases,  yet  the  ordi- 
nary usage  in  the  higher  courts  is  such  as  to  make  it 
advisable  that  all  appeals  from  the  judgments  of  church 
Sessions  should  be  taken  to  the  Presbytery.  Neither 
a  Synod  nor  the  General  Assembly  will  be  likely  to 
consent  to  hear  an  appeal  made  to  them  directly  from 
the  judgment  of  a  Session. 

15.  Appeal,  -when  in  order.  *'  When  due  notice 
of  an  appeal  has  been  given,  and  the  appeal  and  the 
specifications  of  the  errors  alleged  have  been  filed  in 
due  time,  the  appeal  shall  be  considered  in  order." 
[B.  D.,  §99.] 

16.  Session  cannot  sit  in  appeal  case.  "  Neither 
the  appellant  nor  the  members  of  the  judicatory  ap- 


2o8  The  Session. 

l>ealed  from,  shall  sit,  deliberate,  or  vote  in  the  case  in 
the  higher  judicatory."     [B.  D.,  ^  98.] 

17.  Limitations  upon  hig-her  judicatory-  **  No 
judicial  decision  shall  be  reversed,  unless  regularly 
taken  up  by  appeal  "  [B.  D.,  §  75].  ''  Nothing  which 
is  not  contained  in  the  record  shall  be  taken  into  con- 
sideration in  the  higher  judicatory"  [B.  I).,  §25]. 
If  omissions  occur  in  the  records,  the  higher  judicatory 
will  either  return  the  records  for  amendment  or  itself 
make  good  the  deficiency,  and  proceed  with  the  case. 
[B.  D.,  §  77.] 

18.  New  trial,  when  proper.  ''  If  in  the  prose- 
cution of  an  appeal,  new  evidence  is  offered,  which,  in 
the  judgment  of  the  appellate  judicatory,  has  an  im- 
portant bearing  on  the  case,  it  shall  either  refer  the 
whole  case  to  the  inferior  judicatory  for  a  new  trial ; 
or,  with  the  consent  of  the  parties,  take  the  testimony, 
and  hear  and  determine  the  case  "  [B.  D.,  §  70].  A 
new  trial  can  be  ordered  by  a  superior  judicatory  on 
the  allegation  of  new  testimony  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1878, 
p.  34] ;  or  on  the  ground  of  errors  in  procedure. 
[B.  D.,§99.] 

19.  Judgment  of  the  higher  judicatory,  record 
of.  ''On  the  final  disposition  of  a  case  in  a  higher 
judicatory,  the  record  of  the  case,  with  the  judgment, 
shall  be  transmitted  to  the  judicatory  in  which  the  case 
originated"  [B.  D.,  §  30].  The  judgment  of  the 
higher  judicatory  should  be  entered  on  the  records  of 
the  Session. 


The  Session.  299 

XXVIII.   COMPLAINTS. 

1.  Complaint,  definition.  "A  complaint  is  a 
written  representation  to  the  next  superior  judicatory 
against  a  particular  delinquency,  action  or  decision  of 
an  inferior  judicatory  in  a  non-judicial  or  administrative 
case."     [B.  D.,  §84.] 

2.  Complain,  who  may.  '*  A  complaint  may  be 
made  by  one  or  more  persons  subject  and  submitting  to 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  judicatory  complained  of. ' '  Any 
member  or  officer  of  the  church  may  therefore  com- 
plain against  any  decision  of  a  Session.  *'  The  parties 
to  a  complaint  in  cases  non-judicial  shall  be  known 
respectively  as  complainant  and  respondent"  [B.  D., 
§  90].  The  Session  in  such  cases  is  the  respondent. 
Complaints  are  limited  to  non-judicial  cases. 

3.  Non-judicial  and  judicial  cases.  A  non- 
judicial case  is  a  case  which  has  to  do  simply  with 
matters  of  administration,  such,  for  instance,  as  the 
issuing  of  a  certificate  of  dismission  or  the  calling  of  a 
congregational  meeting.  The  distinction  between  a 
non-judicial  and  a  judicial  case  lies  in  the  fact,  that  the 
latter  deals  always  with  an  alleged  or  actual  offence,  in 
connection  with  which  process  has  been  duly  initiated. 
See  definition,  on  p.  447. 

4.  Complainant.  The  party  making  a  complaint 
in  non-judicial  cases. 

5.  Respondent.  The  party  opposing  a  complaint 
in  non-judicial  cases. 

6.  Appellant  and  appellee.  These  terms  apply 
only  to  judicial  cases.     See  p.  295. 


300 


The  Session. 


7.  Session  to  be  represented  in  the  higher  judi- 
catory. The  Session  ''should  always  be  represented 
by  one  or  more  of  its  number  appointed  for  that  pur- 
pose, who  may  be  assisted  by  counsel  "  [B.  D.,  §  90]. 
These  representatives  should  be  appointed  by  the  Ses- 
sion promptly,  and  a  certificate  of  appointment  should 
be  given  them,  signed  by  the  clerk  of  Session. 

8.  Complaint,  against  "what  taken.  A  com- 
plaint may  be  made  "  respecting  any  delinquency,  or 
any  decision"  of  the  church  Session  [B.  D.,  §  84]. 
Failure  of  a  church  Session  to  act  in  important  mat- 
ters, especially  in  a  case  requiring  discipline,  is  a  cause 
for  complaint  [B.  D.,  §  76].  So  also  is  any  decision 
of  a  Session  of  an  administrative  nature. 

9.  Complaint,  notice  of.  "Written  notice  of 
complaint,  with  the  reasons  therefor,  shall  be  given, 
within  ten  days  after  the  action  was  taken,  to  the  clerk, 
or,  in  case  of  his  death,  absence,  or  disability,  to  the 
moderator,  of  the  judicatory  complained  of."    [B.  D., 

§85-] 

10.  Decision,  when  suspended  by  complaint. 

"Whenever  a  complaint  is  entered  in  a  non-judicial 
or  administrative  case  against  a  decision  of  a  judi- 
catory by  at  least  one- third  of  the  members  recorded 
ars  present  when  the  decision  was  made,  the  execution 
of  the  decision  shall  be  stayed  until  the  final  issue 
of  the  case  by  the  superior  judicatory."  [B.  D., 
§86.] 

11.  Transmission  of  the  records,  etc.  "The 
clerk,  or,  in  case  of  his  death,  absence,  or  disability, 
the  moderator,  of  the  judicatory  complained  of,  shall 


The  Session.  301 

lodge  it  [the  complaint],  with  the  records  and  all  the 
papers  pertaining  to  the  case,  with  the  clerk  of  the 
superior  judicatory,  before  the  close  of  the  second  day 
of  its  regular  meeting  next  ensuing  the  date  of  the 
reception  ot  said  notice"  [B.  D.,  §  86].  The  day 
referred  to  in  §  86  closes  at  12  p.  m.  See,  also,  next 
caption. 

12.  Records,  effect  of  failure  to  transmit.  ' '  Fhe 
judicatory  against  which  a  complaint  is  made  shall 
send  up  its  records,  and  all  the  papers  relating  to  the 
matter  of  the  complaint,  and  filed  with  the  record  ;  and 
for  failure  to  do  this  it  shall  be  censured  by  the  supe- 
rior judicatory,  which  shall  have  power  to  make  such 
orders,  pending  the  production  of  the  records  and 
papers  and  the  determination  of  the  complaint,  as  may 
be  necessary  to  preserve  the  rights  of  all  the  parties." 
[B    D.,|93.] 

13.  Session  cannot  sit  in  complaint.  ''  Neither 
the  complainant  nor  the  members  of  the  judicatory 
complained  of  shall  sit,  deliberate,  or  vote  in  the  case." 
[B.D.,§9i.] 

1 4.  Complaint,  effect  of,  "when  sustained.  * '  The 
effect  of  a  complaint  in  a  non-judicial  or  administra- 
tive case,  if  sustained,  may  be  the  reversal,  in  whole 
or  in  part,  of  the  action  or  decision  complained  of. 
When  a  complaint  is  sustained,  the  lower  judicatory 
shall  be  directed  how  to  dispose  of  the  matter." 
[B.  D.,  §  89.  I  Attention  is  specially  drawn  to  the 
fact  that  instructions  must  be  given  to  the  lower  judi- 
catory. 

1 5 .  Complaint,  when  referred  to  a  commission. 


302  The  Session. 

A  complaint  in  a  non-judicial  case  cannot  be  referred 
to  a  judicial  commisssion.  It  should  be  referred  to 
the  Committee  on  Polity.     [B.  D.,  §  90.] 

16.  Session  may  appeal.  '*  Either  of  the  parties  to 
a  complaint  may  complain  to  the  next  superior  judica- 
tory, except  as  limited  by  Chapter  XL,  §  4,  of  the 
Form  of  Government"  [B.  D.,  §  92.]  The  section 
of  the  Form  of  Government  referred  to  declares  of 
the  Synod  that  ''  its  decisions  on  appeals,  complaints, 
and  references,  which  do  not  affect  the  doctrines  or 
Constitution  of  the  Church,  are  final."  The  General 
Assembly  only,  however,  can  adjudicate  in  such  cases 
the  question  as  to  whether  the  decision  complained 
against,  does  not  affect  the  ''doctrine  or  Constitu- 
tion." 

17.  Other  provisions-  The  matters  above  given 
deal  only  with  complaints  as  they  have  direct  relation 
to  Sessional  action.  See  for  further  provisions,  B  D., 
§1  84-93,  ^i^d  also  Appeals,  §§  94-102. 

XXIX.  DISSENTS  AND  PROTESTS. 

1 .  Dissent,  definition.  ' '  A  dissent  is  a  declara- 
tion of  one  or  more  members  of  a  minority  in  a  judi- 
catory, expressing  disagreement  with  a  decision  of  the 
majority  in  a  particular  case."     [B.  D.,  §  103.] 

2.  Protest,  definition.  ''  A  protest  is  a  more 
formal  declaration,  made  by  one  or  more  members  of 
a  minority,  bearing  testimony  against  what  is  deemed 
a  mischievous  or  erroneous  proceeding,  decision,  or 
judgment,  and  including  a  statement  of  the  reasons 
therefor."     [B.  D.,  §  104.] 


The  Session.  303 

3.  Dissent  and  protest,  who  may.  "  No  one 
shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest  who  has  not  a 
right  to  vote  on  the  question  decided  ;  and,  in  judicial 
cases,  no  one  shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest 
who  did  not  vote  against  the  decision  [B.  D.,  §  107]. 
**  A  paper  of  the  nature  of  a  protest  was  offered  from 
persons  not  members,  which  was  read,  and  on  motion 
returned  to  the  parties."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1867, 
p.  35.]     See  also  p.  447. 

4.  Record,  when  permitted.  '*  If  a  dissent  or 
protest  be  couched  in  decorous  and  respectful  language, 
and  be  without  offensive  reflections  or  insinuations 
against  the  majority,  it  shall  be  entered  on  the  records  " 
[B.  D.,  Ch.  X.,  §  105].  "■  It  is  the  sense  of  this  Gen- 
eral Assembly  that  the  protest  is  not  respectful  in  lan- 
guage, and  that  it  be  returned  to  the  author."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1866,  p.  104.] 

5.  Record  to  be  ordered  by  judicatory.  A  ])ro- 
test  to  be  recorded  should  not  only  be  handed  to  the 
moderator  or  stated  clerk,  but  should  be  directed  to  be 
inserted  in  the  minutes  by  the  judicatory.  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1828,  p.  242.] 

6.  Must  be  entered  before  adjournment.  "■  Any 
member  who  may  think  himself  aggrieved  by  a  de- 
cision, shall  have  his  dissent  or  protest  entered  on  the 
records  or  filed  among  the  papers,  if  given  in  before 
the  rising  of  the  body."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1822,  p.  44.] 

7.  Protests  maybe  answered.  '*  The  judicatory 
may  prepare  an  answer  to  any  protest  which  imputes 
to  it  principles  or  reasonings  which  its  action  does  not 
import,  and  the  answer  shall  also  be  entered  upon  the 


304  The  Session. 

the  records.  Leave  may  thereupon  be  given  to  the 
protestant  or  protestants,  if  they  desire  it,  to  modify 
their  protest ;  and  the  answer  of  the  judicatory  may 
also,  in  consequence,  be  modified.  This  shall  end  the 
matter."     [B.  D.,  §  106.] 

8.  An  argument  is  not  a  protest.  An  argument 
of  the  case  is  not  to  be  treated  as  a  protest,  and,  if 
presented,  the  protestant  should  '*  have  leave  to  with- 
draw the  same"  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1865,  p,  592]. 
'*  The  appropriate  business  of  the  protestants  is  simply 
to  give  the  reasons  on  which  their  protests  are  founded, 
not  to  answer  the  argument  of  individuals  in  debate." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1844,  P-  378.] 

XXX.  OF  DIFFERENCES  BETWEEN  SESSIONS. 

1.  Memorial  to  the  Presbytery  having  juris- 
diction. **Any  judicatory  deeming  itself  aggrieved 
by  the  action  of  any  other  judicatory  of  the  same  rank, 
may  present  a  memorial  to  the  judicatory  immediately 
superior  to  the  judicatory  charged  with  the  grievance, 
and  to  which  the  latter  judicatory  is  subject,  after  the 
manner  prescribed  in  the  sub-chapter  on  Complaints, 
§§  84-93,  Book  of  Discipline."     [B.  D.,  §  137.] 

2.  Limitation  of  time.  ''  Save  only  that  with  re- 
gard to  the  limitation  of  time,  notice  of  said  memorial 
shall  be  lodged  with  the  stated  clerks,  both  of  the 
judicatory  charged  with  the  grievance  and  of  its  next 
superior  judicatory,  within  one  year  from  the  commis- 
sion of  the  said  alleged  grievance."     [B.  D.,  §  137-] 

3.  Appointment  of  committee.  ''When  any 
judicatory  deems  itself  aggrieved  by  another  judica- 


The  Session.  305 

tory,  and  determines  to  present  a  memorial  as  provided 
for  in  the  preceding  section,  it  shall  appoint  a  com- 
mittee to  conduct  the  case  in  all  its  stages,  in  whatever 
judicatory,  until  the  final  issue  be  reached"  [B.  D., 
§  138],  The  Session  cannot  discharge  this  committee, 
when  once  appointed,  as  the  Constitution  contains  no 
provision  to  that  effect.  Like  the  Committee  on  Prose- 
cution, p.  279,  it  is  a  committee  which  is  discharged 
by  the  ending  of  the  case  with  which  it  is  connected. 

4.  Action  by  the  Presbytery.  "■  The  judicatory 
with  which  the  memorial  is  lodged,  if  it  sustain  the 
same,  may  reverse  in  whole  or  in  part  the  matter  of 
grievance,  and  shall  direct  the  lower  judicatory  how 
to  dispose  of  the  case,  and  may  enforce  its  orders." 
[B.  D.,  §  139.] 

5.  Appeal.  "  Either  party  may  appeal  to  the  next 
higher  judicatory,  except  as  limited  by  Ch.  XL,  §  4, 
of  the  Form  of  Government."  [B.  D.,  §  139.]  See 
p.  302. 

XXXL    RELATIONS   TO   THE    HIGHER 
JUDICATORIES. 
I.  General. 
I.  The  Session  the  inferior  judicatory.       The 

Presbyterian  Church  as  a  denomination  is  a  unit,  and 
is  organized  upon  the  principle  that  ''a  representation 
of  the  whole  should  govern  and  determine  in  regard 
to  every  part  and  all  the  parts  united."  The  Session 
is  therefore  subject,  under  the  Constitution,  to  the 
higher  courts.     See  in  this  Manual,  captions  7  to  10, 

PP-  35-37- 
20 


3o6  The  Session. 

2.  Succession  of  courts.  For  the  several  church 
courts  or  judicatories  in  the  Presbyterian  System  of 
Government,  see  this  Manual,  pp.  37-42. 

3.  Session  cannot  protest  ag-ainst  acts  of  the 
higher  judicatories.  "Remonstrance  or  complaint 
for  the  opening  of  a  question  may  be  made  by  an  in- 
ferior judicatory  to  a  superior  :  but  protest  against  the 
action  [of  a  higher  judicatory]  can  be  made  only  by  a 
minority  of  the  body  itself."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S., 
1864,  p.  307.] 

4.  Duty  of  obedience.  The  Session  of  a  church 
should  loyally  obey  all  orders  and  decisions  of  the 
higher  courts.  To  this  obedience  they  are  under  obli- 
gation alike  by  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  Presbyterian 
System,  and  by  the  ordination  vows  of  both  ministers 
and  ruling  elders.  If  aggrieved  by  the  action  of  a  higher 
court,  they  should  seek  redress  in  a  constitutional  man- 
ner.    See  below,  Remedy. 

5.  Remedy  for  alleged  "wrong.  In  the  case  of 
an  alleged  wrong,  a  Session,  through  all  its  members 
or  by  one  of  its  members,  may  complain  to  the  judica- 
tory having  immediate  control  of  the  judicatory  com- 
mitting said  alleged  wrong,  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  of  the  Book  of  Discipline.  (See  p.  299.) 
In  case  the  time  for  filing  a  complaint  has  passed,  the 
Session  can  address  a  memorial  to  the  proper  higher 
judicatory,  calling  its  attention  to  the  alleged  wrong, 
and  requesting  action  by  it  on  the  review  of  the  records 
of  the  alleged  offending  judicatory.  See  for  action 
against  a  Session  by  another  Session,  p.  304. 

6.  Records,  transmission  of.    See  Appeals,  p.  296. 


The  Sc'ss/o/i.  307 

2.    Presbytery. 

1.  General  powers.  The  powers  of  a  Presbytery 
over  the  Sessions  and  churches  within  its  bounds  are 
great.  As  stated  in  the  Constitution  they  are  as  fol- 
lows :  *'  Presbytery  has  power  (i)  to  receive  and  issue 
appeals,  complaints,  and  references  from  church  Ses- 
sions, brought  before  them  in  an  orderly  manner;  (2) 
to  examine  and  approve  or  censure  the  records  of  the 
church  Session ;  (3)  to  resolve  questions  of  doctrine 
or  discipline  seriously  proposed ;  (4)  to  condemn 
erroneous  opinions  which  injure  the  purity  or  peace 
of  the  Church  ;  (5)  to  visit  particular  churches  for  the 
purpose  of  inquiring  into  their  state,  and  redressing 
the  evils  that  may  have  arisen  in  them ;  (6)  to  unite 
or  divide  congregations  at  the  request  of  the  people  ; 
(7)  and  in  general  to  order  whatever  pertains  to  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  churches  under  their  care" 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  X.,  §  8].  For  the  detail  of  instances  of 
the  exercise  of  the  above-named  powers  of  Presbytery, 
see  the  Assembly's  Digest,  under  the  proper  heads. 
Certain  other  powers  of  Presbytery  over  Sessions  are 
given  below. 

2.  Complaint.     See  Remedy,  p.  306. 

3.  Neglect  of  Session  to  perform  duty.  "  Judi- 
catories may  sometimes  neglect  to  perform  their  duty, 
by  which  neglect  heretical  opinions  or  corrupt  prac- 
tices may  be  allowed  to  gain  ground,  or  offenders  of  a 
gross  character  may  be  suffered  to  escape ;  or  some 
part  of  their  proceedings  may  have  been  omitted  from 
the  record  or  not  properly  recorded.     If,  therefore,  at 


3o8  The  Session. 

any  time,  the  superior  judicatory  is  well  advised  of 
such  neglects,  omissions,  or  irregularities  on  the  part 
of  the  inferior  judicatory,  it  may  require  its  records  to 
be  produced,  and  shall  either  proceed  to  examine  and 
decide  the  whole  matter  as  completely  as  if  proper 
record  had  been  made;  or  it  shall  cite  the  lower  judi- 
catory, and  proceed  as  in  the  next  preceding  section." 
[B.  D.,  §  76.]     See  caption  No.  8,  below. 

4.  Neglect  of  Session  to  institute  process. 
•'The  higher  judicatories  may  institute  process  in 
cases  in  which  the  lower  have  been  directed  so  to  do, 
and  have  refused  or  neglected  to  obey."   [B.  D.,  §  19.] 

5.  References.     See  p.  247. 

6.  Review  of  records.     Seep.  133. 

7.  Representation.     See  pp.  226-230. 

8.  Unconstitutional  proceedings  of  Session. 
•'  If  a  judicatory  is,  at  any  time,  well  advised  of  any 
unconstitutional  proceedings  of  a  lower  judicatory,  the 
latter  shall  be  cited  to  appear,  at  a  specified  time  and 
place,  to  produce  the  records,  and  to  show  what  it  has 
done  in  the  matter  in  question  ;  after  which,  if  the 
charge  is  sustained,  the  whole  matter  shall  be  con- 
cluded by  the  judicatory  itself,  or  be  remitted  to  the 
lower  judicatory,  with  directions  as  to  its  disposition." 
[B.  D.,  §  76.] 

3.   The  Synod. 

Ordinarily,  the  Synod  has  no  direct  relation  to  the 
churches  under  its  care,  until  the  Presbytery  in  which 
a  given  church  is  located  has  taken  such  action  as  may 
necessitate  the  exercise  by  the  Synod  of  its  appellate 


The  Session.  309 

powers.  The  Constitution,  however,  gives  Synods 
the  power  ''generally  to  take  such  order  with  respect 
to  the  Presbyteries,  Sessions,  and  people  under  their 
care,  as  may  be  in  conformity  with  the  Word  of  God 
and  the  established  rules,  and  which  tends  to  promote 
the  edification  of  the  Church  "  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XL,  §  4]. 
Synods  by  this  constitutional  provision  have  original 
and  immediate  power  over  the  Sessions  within  their 
bounds,  whenever  action  appears  to  be  necessary.  The 
limits  of  this  power,  however,  have  never  been  defined. 
See  also,  Remedy,  p.  306. 
Representation.     See  p.  230. 

4.  General  Assembly. 

1.  General  jurisdiction.  The  powers  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  are  given  in  this  Manual  on  pp.  41  and 
42.  Among  these  the  original  power  appears  [F.  G., 
Ch.  XII.,  §5]  of  "superintending  the  concerns  of 
the  whole  Church  " — /.  e.  the  affairs  and  matters  which 
concern  all  the  particular  churches  of  the  denomina- 
tion. The  General  Assembly,  therefore,  as  the  only 
judicatory  having  a  jurisdiction  coextensive  with  the 
whole  Church,  is  the  supreme  authority  in  all  matters 
affecting  the  interests  of  the  entire  Church. 

2.  Differences  between  the  Assembly's  various 
deliverances  and  decisions.  There  is  an  essential 
difference  between  (i)  deliverances  of  the  Assembly 
recommendatory  in  character,  (2)  its  testimony  against 
error,  (3)  its  decisions  upon  points  of  administrative 
law,  and  (4)  its  action  in  judicial  cases.  Deliverances  in 
the  nature  of  (i)  recommendations  of  the  Assembly  for 


3IO  The  Session. 

the  ''promotion  of  charity,  truth,  and  holiness  through- 
out all  the  churches  "  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XII.,  §5]  have  simply 
an  advisory  character,  and  that  moral  power  which 
accompanies  counsel  given  by  so  reverend  a  body  ;  (2) 
deliverances  in  the  nature  of  testimony  against  "error 
in  doctrine  or  immorality  in  practice"  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
XII.,  §  5]  are  not  judicial  decisions,  can  be  given 
directly  by  the  Assembly  only  when  adequate  proof 
is  produced,  and  are  authoritative  only  as  to  princi- 
ples ;  (3)  decisions  of  the  Assembly  upon  points  of 
administrative  law  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XII.,  §  5]  are  authori- 
tative under  the  Constitution  and  usage  of  the  Church, 
by  virtue  of  the  power  of ''  deciding  in  all  controversies 
respecting  doctrine  and  discipline ;"  *  (4)  judgments 
rendered  by  the  General  Assembly  in  judicial  cases 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XII.,  §  4]  are  positive  and  binding  law 
for  all  cases  exactly  similar  to  the  one  upon  which  a 
judicial  decision  has  been  given.  Care  should  be 
taken  by  Sessions  in  connection  with  decisions  upon 
judicial  cases  to  make  inferences  as  to  seemingly  sim- 
ilar cases  only  so  far  as  the  facts  permit. 

3.  Contributions  to  the  Boards.  See  pp.  200, 
201. 

4.  Representation.     See  pp.  105-109. 

*  This  power  covers  doctrine  as  well  as  practice.  Its  use  in 
deciding  doctrinal  controversies  has  been  infrequent,  but,  it  is 
claimed,  is  sustained  by  the  Confession,  Ch.  XXXI.,  §  2:  "It 
belongeth  to  Synods  and  Councils,  ministerially,  to  determine  con- 
troversies of  faith  and  cases  of  conscience." 


IV. 

THE  CHURCH   AND   CONGREGA 
TION. 


IV. 


THE   CHURCH    AND   CONGREGA- 
TION. 


I.  THE   PARTICULAR   CHURCH. 

1.  Particular  church,  definition.  "A  particular 
church  consists  of  a  number  of  professing  Christians, 
with  their  offspring,  voluntarily  associated  together 
for  divine  worship  and  godly  living,  agreeably  to  the 
Holy  Scriptures ;  and  submitting  to  a  certain  Form  of 
Government"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  II.,  §4.]  It  is  worthy 
of  notice  that  this  definition  is  applicable  to  any  par- 
ticular church,  with  whatever  denomination  it  may  be 
connected. 

2.  The  particular  church  divine  and  necessary. 
Each  particular  Christian  church  is  recognized  in  the 
Word  of  God  as  an  essential  part  of  the  Church  uni- 
versal and  visible,  and  as  being  of  divine  original 
(Acts  ix.  31).  The  number  of  believers,  further,  is 
so  large,  that  it  is  "both  reasonable  and  warranted 
by  Scripture  example  that  they  should  be  divided  into 
many  particular  churches."     [F,  G.,  Ch.  II.,  §  3.] 

3.  Unit  of  the  Presbyterian  System.     The  par- 

313 


314  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

ticular  church  is  the  primary  organic  unit  in  that  sys- 
tem of  church  government  which  has  been  adopted  by 
Presbyterians.  Its  organization,  by  the  voluntary  asso- 
ciation of  a  number  of  believers,  is  the  first  step  in  the 
efficient  extension  and  practical  operation  of  the  Pres- 
byterian polity.  Though  governed  by  the  Session,  it 
elects  both  pastor,  elders,  and  deacons.  It  is  the  rea- 
son why  Presbytery  as  a  judicatory  exists,  for  "  the 
Church  being  divided  into  many  separate  congrega- 
tions, these  need  mutual  counsel  and  assistance  in 
order  to  preserve  soundness  of  doctrine  and  regularity 
of  discipline,  and  to  enter  into  common  measures  for 
promoting  knowledge  and  religion,  and  for  preventing 
infidelity,  error,  and  immorality  "  [F.  G.,  Ch.  X., 
§  i].  ''As  a  constituent  part  of  the  Presbytery,  it  is 
represented  therein.  The  General  Assembly,  also,  as  the 
highest  judicatory  of  the  Church  is  declared  ''to  re- 
present, in  one  body,  all  the  particular  churches  of  this 
denomination."  The  particular  churches,  therefore, 
are  the  organizations  for  whose  good  the  several  judi- 
catories have  been  established,  as  well  as  the  founda- 
tion upon  which  they  stand. 

4.  Organization.  The  organization  of  a  particular 
Presbyterian  church  is  usually  conducted  by  a  com- 
mittee of  Presbytery  appointed  for  the  purpose.  This 
committee  is  appointed,  if  the  Presbytery  deem  proper, 
after  the  submission  of  a  memorial  to  the  judicatory, 
from  the  persons  desiring  to  form  a  church.  In  excep- 
ceptional  cases  home  and  foreign  missionaries  may 
organize  churches,  reporting  the  organization  in  due 
time  to  a  Presbytery.     As  this  subject  falls  within  the 


The  Church.  315 

powers  of  Presbytery,  it  is  not  further  discussed  in  this 
Manual. 

5.  Enrollment.  By  this  term  is  meant  the  placing 
of  the  name  of  a  particular  church  upon  the  roll  of  a 
Presbytery.  This  may  be  done  even  where  no  officers 
have  been  elected,  provided  the  new  organization  has 
been  placed  under  control  of  a  committee  appointed 
by  the  Presbytery.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1890,  p.  116.] 

6.  Rights  of  a  church.  The  rights  of  a  particular 
church  are  as  follows:  (i)  to  hold  meetings  for  the 
transaction  of  church  business,  on  call  duly  issued  by 
the  Session  ;  (2)  to  require  the  Session  to  call  a  meeting 
for  the  election  of  a  pastor  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  i]  ;  (3) 
to  elect  officers — viz.  pastor,  ruling  elders,  and  deacons 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  I.,  §  6 ;  Ch.  XIII.,  §  2  ;  Ch.  XV.,  §  4]  ; 
(4)  to  indicate  their  desire  for  a  change  in  officers 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII.,  §  6,  and  Ch.  XVII.]  ;  (5)  to  change 
the  method  of  electing  ruling  elders  and  deacons  [F.  G., 
Ch.  XIII.,  §  8]  ;  (6)  to  refuse  assent  or  to  consent  to  the 
installation  of  a  pastor  elect  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  13]  ; 
(7)  to  show  cause  by  commissioners  why  the  Presby- 
tery should  not  accept  the  resignation  of  a  pastor 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XVII.]  ;  (8)  to  indicate  a  desire  to  divide 
the  church  or  to  unite  with  another  church  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
X.,  §  8] ;  (9)  to  adopt  rules  for  its  government,  sub- 
ject to  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
XV.,  §  4]  ;  (10)  to  memorialize  Presbytery  concerning 
any  matter  needing  action  by  that  body.  See  also  un- 
der Meetings,  p.  317,  Rules,  p.  318,,  and  also  under 
Congregation,  p.  321. 

7.  Duties  of  a  church.     The  duties  of  a  church 


3i6  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

are — (i)  submission  to  the  laws  of  Christ  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
II.,  §  2];  (2)  submission  to  the  Form  of  Government 
which  it  has  adopted  [F.  G.,  Ch.  II.,  §  4] ;  (3)  obedi- 
ence to  its  officers  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII.,  §  4,  par.  8,  and 
F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  13,  Questions  i  to  3]  ;  (4)  main- 
tenance of  the  ordinances  of  public  worship  [F.  G. , 
Ch.  VII.,  also  D.  W.,  entire]  ;  (5)  co-operation  with 
other  churches  for  promoting  the  ends  of  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Church  [F.  G.,  Ch.  X.,  §  i]  ;  (6)  promo- 
tion by  offerings  of  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  all 
the  world  [D.  W.,  Ch.  VI.,  §  i]  ;  (7)  providing  for 
the  financial  obligations  assumed  in  the  call  of  a  pastor 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  6,  and  §  13,  Question  4].  See 
also  caption  No.  17,  p.  319. 

8.  Ordinances.  By  ordinances  are  meant  the  sev- 
eral parts  of  the  public  worship  of  God.  "  The  ordi- 
nances established  by  Christ,  the  Head,  in  a  particular 
church,  which  is  regularly  constituted  with  its  proper 
officers,  are  prayer,  singing  praises,  reading,  expound- 
ing and  preaching  the  Word  of  God ;  administering 
baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper  ;  public  solemn  fasting 
and  thanksgiving,  catechizing,  making  collections  for 
the  poor  and  other  pious  purposes  ;  exercising  disci- 
pline ;  and  blessing  the  people"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  VII.]. 
See  also  the  section  on  Worship,  p.  186. 

9.  Officers  of  a  church.  The  officers  of  the 
church  as  a  spiritual  body  are  "bishops  or  pastors; 
the  representatives  of  the  people,  usually  styled  ruling 
elders ;  and  deacons  "  [F.  G.,  Ch.  III.,  §  2].  See  for 
the  duties,  etc,  of  these  officers  under  the  appropriate 
heads,  and  also  for  trustees,  under  that  head. 


The    Church.  317 

10.  Election  of  officers.  Church  officers  are 
elected  by  the  church  at  duly  called  meetings.  ''  The 
election  of  persons  to  the  exercise  of  authority,  in  any 
particular  society,  is  in  that  society"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  L, 
§  6].  See  for  particulars  under  the  heads  Pastor,  Rul- 
ing Elders,  and  Deacons. 

1 1 .  Acceptance  or  declination  of  offices.  Rul- 
ing elders  and  deacons  elected  to  office  by  the  church, 
should  notify  the  Session  of  their  acceptance  of  their 
offices,  and  that  body  has  the  power  to  proceed  with 
their  ordination  and  installation.  Declinations  of  elec- 
tions should  also  be  addressed  to  the  Session. 

12.  Meetings  of  a  ch\irch.  Meetings  of  a  church 
can  be  held  only  by  the  order  of  the  Session  duly 
passed  at  a  regular  meeting.  In  connection  with  the 
election  of  a  pastor  it  is  "  always  the  duty  of  the  Ses- 
sion to  conyene  them,  when  a  majority  of  the  persons 
entitled  to  vote  in  the  case  shall  by  a  petition  request 
that  a  meeting  shall  be  called"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV., 
§  1].  Other  meetings  are  subject  to  the  discretion  of 
the  Session,  with  the  right  reserved  to  any  member  of 
the  church  to  memorialize  Presbytery.  *'  The  Session 
of  a  church  has  the  authority  to  convene  the  congre- 
gation for  all  such  purposes  ;  but  should  the  Session 
neglect  or  refuse  to  convene  the  congregation,  the 
party  feeling  aggrieved  has  its  remedy  by  application 
to  Presbytery  in  the  form  of  a  complaint."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1822,  p.  21.]  See  under  Complaint,  p.  299, 
and  Memorials,  p.  319. 

13.  Record  of  meetings.  "All  proceedings  of 
the  church  shall  be  reported  to  and  reviewed  by  the 


31 8  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

Session,  and  by  its  order  incorporated  with  its  record." 
[B.  D.,  §  71.] 

14.  Officers  of  meetings.  The  pastor  is  the  mod- 
erator, and  the  clerk  of  Session  the  clerk,  of  meetings 
of  the  church.  In  vacant  churches,  either  the  moder- 
ator of  Session  or  some  other  minister  should  be  invited 
to  preside. 

15.  Church  rules.  F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  |  4,  in  con- 
nection with  the  qualifications  of  electors  for  a  pastor 
uses  the  words  '■'■  the  rules  of  that  congregation."  This 
recognizes  the  right  of  a  church  and  congregation  to 
adopt  rules  in  certain  matters,  subject  to  the  provisions 
of  the  Constitution  giving  to  the  minister,  the  Session, 
and  the  higher  judicatories  specific  powers.  See  a 
suggested  list  of  such  rules  in  another  part  of  this 
Manual. 

16.  Church  confessions.  ''The  confessions  of 
faith  in  use  among  local  churches,  though  regarded 
by  many  as  convenient  and  useful,  and  certainly  sanc- 
tioned by  a  very  general  usage,  are  nevertheless  not 
essential  to  the  organization  of  a  church  or  the  estab- 
lishment of  membership  therein,  since  they  are  not  the 
authoritative  standard  of  faith  or  practice  in  the  Pres- 
byterian Church"  [Mins.  G.  A.,  N.  S.,  1865,  p.  22]. 
It  is  to  be  remembered  in  this  connection,  that  the 
authoritative  standard  of  faith  and  practice  in  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  is  the  Constitution,  and  that  church- 
members  are  not  required  to  adopt  the  same.  See 
under  Subscription,  p.  46.  This  fact  makes  it  both 
inadvisable  and  illegal  for  any  church  to  adopt  its 
own  confession  of  faith.     Further,  forms  for  the  pub- 


The  Church.  319 

lie  confession  of  faith  to  be  made  by  persons  admitted 
to  membership  on  profession  are  to  be  adopted,  if  at 
all,  by  the  Session,  which  is  alone  vested  with  power 
to  act.     See  p.  139,  etc. 

17.  Church-members.  For  the  duties  of  church- 
members  in  general,  see  the  questions  respecting  duties, 
in  connection  with  each  of  the  ten  commandments  as 
contained  in  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms.  For 
other  matters,  see  under  the  appropriate  heads  in  this 
Manual. 

18.  The  Session  and  the  church.  The  Session 
is  the  governing  body  in  the  particular  church.  It  is 
charged  with  the  maintenance  of  ''the  spiritual  gov- 
ernment of  the  congregation"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  6]. 
For  the  particular  powers,  duties,  etc.  of  Session,  see 
under  the  appropriate  heads. 

19.  Representation.  The  provisions  for  the  rep- 
resentation of  churches  by  ruling  elders  in  Presbytery 
and  Synod,  are  given  on  p.  226, 

20.  The  Presbytery  and  the  church.  The  Pres- 
bytery has  the  power  *'  to  visit  particular  churches,  for 
the  purpose  of  inquiring  into  their  state,  and  redress- 
ing the  evils  that  may  have  arisen  in  them  ;  to  unite 
or  divide  congregations  at  the  request  of  the  people, 
or  to  form  or  receive  new  congregations  ;  and  in  gen- 
eral to  order  whatever  pertains  to  the  spiritual  welfare 
of  the  churches  under  their  care."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  X., 

§8.] 

21.  Memorials  to  Presbytery.  A  meeting  of  the 
church  duly  assembled,  or  any  number  of  members  of 
the    church    acting    for   themselves,    may   address   a 


320  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

memorial  or  petition  to  the  Presbytery  having  juris 
diction,  bringing  to  the  attention  of  that  judicatory  any 
matter  which  they  may  deem  sufficiently  important  to 
warrant  the  taking  of  such  a  step.  Effort  must  be  made, 
prior  to  such  action  on  the  part  of  the  church,  or  of 
any  portion  of  it,  to  secure  action  by  the  Session  in 
the  matter  at  issue,  otherwise  the  Presbytery  may  de- 
cline to  receive  the  memorial. 

2  2.  Church,  withdrawal  of.  "  No  Presbyterian 
church,  under  care  of  a  Presbytery,  can  withdraw 
regularly  without  first  asking  consent  and  leave  of  the 
Presbytery,  under  whose  care  and  jurisdiction  it  volun- 
tarily placed  itself"  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1876,  p.  80].  Un- 
less the  consent  of  Presbytery  be  obtained,  the  with- 
drawal of  a  church  is  not  only  irregular  under  ecclesi- 
astical law,  but  is  also  believed  to  be  illegal  under  the 
civil  law. 

23.  Church,  dissolution  of.  The  Presbytery  has 
the  power  to  dissolve  any  church  under  its  care  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1875,  p.  507].  The  judicatory  ''must  be  its 
own  judge  as  to  the  causes  that  are  sufficient  to  justify 
it  in  dissolving  any  church  in  its  connection.  If  any 
wrong  is  done  to  a  church  by  such  a  Presbyterial  act, 
its  remedy  is  to  be  found  in  an  appeal  [complaint]  to  a 
higher  judicatory  "  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1879,  p.  ^^S]-  ^^^ 
church,  however,  must  have  ''previous  notice  of  the 
contemplated  action  of  the  Presbytery."  [Mins.  G. 
A  ,  1878,  p.  41.] 

24.  Church,  extinct.  "  If  a  church  becomes  ex- 
tinct, the  Presbytery  with  which  it  was  connected  shall 
have  jurisdiction  over  its  members,  and  grant  them  let- 


The  Congregation,  321 

ters  of  dismission  to  some  other  church.  It  shall,  also, 
determine  any  case  of  discipline  begun  by  the  Session, 
and  not  concluded."     [B.  D.,  §  112.] 

25.  The  Synod.  See  under  that  head,  pp.  39  and 
308. 

26.  The  General  Assembly.  See  under  that  head, 
pp.  40  and  309. 

II.    THE   CONGREGATION. 

1.  Congreg-ation    as    an    ecclesiastical    body. 

This  term  describes  ecclesiastically  the  body  which  is 
recognized  by  the  Constitution  of  the  Church,  and 
the  decisions  of  the  General  Assembly,  as  the  body 
entitled  to  vote  for  pastor.  "  Members  of  a  congrega- 
tion not  communicants,  who  regularly  contribute  their 
due  proportion  of  the  necessary  expenses  of  the  church 
and  congregation,  have  a  right  to  vote  in  the  election 
of  a  pastor"  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1886,  p.  48].  This  de- 
cision is  based  upon  F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  4.  The  con- 
gregation is  composed,  therefore,  of  all  the  communi- 
cant members  of  the  church,  and  in  addition  may 
include  non-communicants  who  contribute  regularly 
for  the  support  of  the  church. 

2.  Congregation  as  a  secular  body.  The  civil 
law  frequently  employs  the  word  to  designate  the  per- 
sons entitled  to  elect  trustees,  and  to  perform  certain 
other  functions  vested  in  them  by  statute  law  or  by 
charter.     See  under  Corporation.    , 

3.  Congregation  may  limit  its  membership. 
The  General  Assembly  has  defined  the  word  congre- 
gation as  used  in  F.    G.,  Ch.  XIII.,  §  2,   to  include 

21 


322  The  Church  and  Congregalion. 

*'  only  the  actual  communicants  of  the  particular 
church"  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1882,  p.  87]  This  deliver- 
ance of  the  x\ssembly  applies,  however,  only  to  the 
body  which  elects  elders  and  deacons.  The  Assembly 
of  1886,  as  quoted  above,  see  caption  No.  i,  affirmed 
the  right  of  non-communicants  to  vote  at  the  election 
of  a  pastor,  and  then  declared  that  "  the  usage  of  some 
congregations,  which  confines  the  right  of  voting  for 
pastor  to  communicants,  is  wholly  legitimate  and  might 
profitably  become  more  prevalent"  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1886,  p.  48].  This  latter  decision  recognizes  the  right 
given  to  congregations  by  the  Constitution,  to  deter- 
mine who  shall  be  electors  for  pastor.  It  is  further  to 
be  remembered  that  in  some  States  the  civil  law  pre- 
scribes who  shall  be  the  electors  of  a  congregation,  and 
so  determines  its  membership.  See,  also,  Pastor  and 
Congregation,  p.  327. 

4.  Officers.  The  officers  of  the  congregation  are 
the  Pastor  and  the  Trustees.     See  under  those  heads. 

5.  Meetings.  Each  congregation  as  a  secular 
body,  whether  incorporated  under  the  statute  laws  of 
a  given  State  or  not,  is  entitled  to  hold  meetings,  the 
times  and  places  of  which  are  ordinarily  specified 
either  in  the  by-laws  of  the  congregation,  or  in  the 
provisions  of  the  statute  laws.  The  congregation  as 
an  ecclesiastical  body  can  meet  only  at  the  call  of  the 
Session  or  Presbytery. 

6.  Powers  and  duties.  The  congregation  as  an 
ecclesiastical  body  is  subject  to  the  Session,  except  as 
it  possesses  certain  rights  and  is  required  to  perform 
certain  duties,  set  forth  under  the  heads  Rights  and 


The  Pastor.  323 

Duties  of  the   Church,   p.  315.     For  its  powers  and 
duties  as  a  secular  body  see  under  Corporation. 


Ill,  THE    PASTOR. 
I.   General. 

1.  Dignity  of  the  pastor's  oflBee.  The  pastor  fills 
*'  the  first  office  in  the  church,  both  for  dignity  and 
usefulness"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  IV.].  He  should  always  be 
treated,  therefore,  with  the  respect  due  to  his  high 
office. 

2.  Names  and  duties.  '*  The  person  who  fills  this 
office  hath,  in  Scripture,  obtained  different  names 
expressive  of  his  various  duties : ' ' 

Bishop.  "As  he  has  the  oversight  of  the  flock  of 
Christ,  he  is  termed  bishop." 

Pastor.  "As  he  feeds  them  with  spiritual  food,  he 
is  termed  pastor." 

Minister.  "As  he  serves  Christ  in  his  Church,  he 
is  termed  minister." 

Presbyter  or  elder.  "As  it  his  duty  to  be  grave 
and  prudent,  and  an  example  of  the  flock,  and  to 
govern  well  in  the  house  and  kingdom  of  Christ,  he  is 
termed  presbyter  or  elder."     See  further  on  p.  109. 

Angel  of  the  church.  "As  he  is  the  messenger  of 
God,  he  is  termed  angel  of  the  church." 

Ambassador.  "As  he  is  sent  to  declare  the  will  of 
God  to  sinners,  and  to  beseech  them  to  be  reconciled 
to  God  through  Christ,  he  is  termed  ambassador. ' ' 

Steward  of  the  mysteries.  "And,  as  he  dispenses 
the  manifold  grace  of  God,  and  the  ordinances  insti- 


324  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

tuted  by  Christ,  he  is  termed  steward  of  the  mysteries 
of  God."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IV.] 

3.  Responsibility  to  Presbytery.  The  pastor  is 
not  a  member  of  the  particular  church  over  which  he 
is  bishop,  and  is  not  responsible  to  the  Session  as  to 
matters  of  conduct.  His  responsibility  is  to  the  Pres- 
bytery of  which  he  is  a  member. 

4.  The  pulpit  in  charge  of  pastor.  The  pulpit 
of  a  church  having  a  pastor  is  not  by  the  Constitution 
within  the  authority  of  the  Session.  The  Presbytery 
possesses  the  power  of  original  control  over  the  pulpit. 
This  is  shown  by  the  rule  w-hich  requires,  when  a 
church  is  vacant,  the  Session  to  request  power  from 
Presbytery  to  supply  the  pulpit.  It  is  also  shown  by 
the  fact  that  the  Presbytery  is  the  body  which  installs 
a  pastor  over  a  church.  By  the  act  of  installation  the 
pulpit  is  placed  by  Presbytery  in  charge  of  the  pastor, 
and  he  is  responsible  therefor  solely  to  that  judicatory. 
He  may  introduce  into  the  pulpit  other  ministers  in 
his  discretion,  subject  to  this  responsibility.  "  It  is 
expedient  that  no  person  be  introduced  to  preach  in 
any  of  the  churches  under  our  care,  unless  by  the  con 
sent  of  the  pastor  or  church  Session."     [D.  W.,  Ch. 

vn.,S6.] 

5.  Moderator  of  the  Session.  ''The  pastor  of 
the  congregation  shall  always  be  the  moderator  of  the 
Session  "  [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  3].  See  for  further  par~ 
ticulars  in  connection  with  the  moderator  of  Session, 
pp.  123,  124. 

6.  Member  of  Session.  "The  church  Session 
consists  of  the  pastor  or  pastors  and  ruling  elders  of  a 


The  Pastor.  325 

particular  congregation  "  [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  i].  This 
section  makes  the  pastor  an  integral  part  of  the  church 
Session,  and  confers  upon  him  every  right  and  requires 
of  him  every  duty  connected  with  such  membership. 

7.  Pastor  and  Session  meetings.     See  p.  118. 

8.  Decisions  at  Session  meetings.  The  decisions 
of  the  pastor  as  moderator  of  the  Session,  in  all  mat- 
ters constitutionally  within  his  authority,  cannot  be 
appealed  from  by  the  other  members  in  the  Session. 
This  practice  is  based  upon  the  fact  that  the  pastor  is  a 
member  of  the  Presbytery,  and  the  representative  of 
that  body.  If  any  decision  made  by  him  as  moderator 
is  unsatisfactory,  while  an  elder  may  dissent  or  protest, 
the  only  prompt  way  of  securing  redress  is  to  file  a  com- 
plaint with  the  Presbytery.  See  also.  Moderator,  pp. 
121-T24. 

The  decisions  of  the  moderator  of  Session  referred 
to  in  this  caption  are  connected  with  what  are  known 
as  legislative  procedure — /.  e.  decisions  as  to  the  mean- 
ing and  force  of  questions  of  order.  The  pastor  can- 
not decide  as  to  the  meaning  or  force  of  any  part  of 
the  Constitution  of  the  Church.  That  is  the  province 
of  the  Session  as  a  judicatory,  subject  to  the  Presby- 
tery's power  of  review. 

9.  Ordination  of  ofl3.cers.  The  ordination  of  rul- 
ing elders  and  deacons  is  to  be  performed  by  the  pastor 
of  the  church,  or  if  the  church  is  vacant  by  some  other 
minister  invited  for  the  purpose.  "  The  minister  shall 
proceed  to  set  apart  the  candidate,  by  prayer,  to  the 
office  of  ruling  elder  [or  deacon,  as  the  case  may  be], 
and  shall  give  to  him,  and  to  the  congregation,  an  ex- 


326  The  Chin'ch  and  Congregation. 

hortation  suited  to  the  occasion  "  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII., 
§  4].     See  also  p.  84. 

10.  Relation  to  other  church  oflBcers.  The  rela- 
tion in  general  of  the  pastor  to  the  other  church  officers 
is  as  follows :  (i)  He  governs  in  the  particular  church 
in  conjunction  with  the  ruling  elders;  (2)  he  has  a 
part  in  the  work  of  the  deacons  in  the  care  of  the 
poor,  and  in  the  distribution  of  the  charities  of  the 
church ;  (3)  he  has  the  individual  oversight  of  church 
officers  as  well  as  church-members,  and  (4)  he  is  the 
bishop  of  the  congregation.     See  p.  323. 

1 1 .  Counsel  by  elders.  It  is  both  the  privilege 
and  duty  of  ruling  elders  to  counsel  and  advise  with 
the  pastor  upon  all  matters.  While  the  pastor  is  in 
certain  matters  independent  of  the  Session,  both  he 
and  the  elders  should  abide  together  in  the  spirit  of 
harmony,  counsel  with  one  another  frequently,  accept 
advice  readily,  and  thus  always  seek  to  secure  the 
highest  welfare  of  the  church  which  is  under  their  joint 
care.     See  Duties  of  Elders,  p,  90. 

12.  Pastor  and  sacraments.     See  p.  157. 

13.  Pastor  and  public  services.  See  for  the 
rights  and  duties  of  a  pastor  in  connection  with  the 
ordinances  of  public  worship,  p.  188.  In  the  Scotch 
Presbyterian  churches  the  power  over  public  worship 
is  vested  in  the  minister  and  the  Presbytery,  the  Ses- 
sion having  only  regulative  authority. 

14.  Pastor  and  offerings.     See  p.  200. 

1 5 .  Pastor  and  the  finances.  The  pastor  should 
not  engage  in  the  financial  affairs  of  the  congregation, 
except  in  cases  where  his  co-operation  is  sought  by 


The  Pasto?'.  327 

the  ofificers  of  the  church,  or  where  he  is  made  by  the 
civil  law  a  member  of  the  corporation.      See  p.  376. 

1 6.  Pastor  and  the  congregation.  The  pastor,  by 
virtue  of  his  election  to  office  by  both  communicants 
and  non-communicants,  is  the  pastor  of  the  entire  con- 
gregation. This  is  recognized  directly  in  F.  G.,  Ch. 
XVI.,  §  7,  where  it  is  declared  that  **  it  is  highly  be- 
coming that  after  the  solemnity  of  the  installation,  at 
least  the  elders,  and  those  appointed  to  take  care  of  the 
temporal  concerns  of  that  church,  should  come  forward 
to  their  pastor,  and  give  him  their  right  hand  in  token 
of  cordial  reception  and  affectionate  regard."  In  the 
majority  of  our  churches  the  temporal  concerns  are  com- 
mitted to  officers  known  as  trustees,  and  whether  they 
are  communicants  or  non-communicants,  the  minister 
duly  installed  by  Presbytery  is  recognized  above  as 
their  pastor.  The  pastoral  relation  is  as  wide  in  its 
reach  as  the  bounds  of  the  congregation. 

17.  Pastor  elect.  The  pastor  elect  is  not  stated 
supply  (see  p.  226)  ;  neither  is  he  moderator  of  Session 
ex  officio.     See  p.  126. 

18.  Co-pastor.  A  co-pastor  is  a  minister  who  has 
been  regularly  called  by  the  people  of  a  congregation 
and  installed  by  the  Presbytery,  along  with  another 
minister,  as  pastor.  He  possesses  equal  authority,  both 
in  the  Session  and  in  the  congregation,  with  his  fellow- 
pastor.  This  form  of  pastorate  is  ordinarily  found  in 
collegiate  churches.     [F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  5.] 

19.  Pastor  emeritus.  This  relation  is  sometimes 
constituted  by  a  vote  of  a  congregation  at  a  regularly 
called  meeting,  in  the  case  of  a  minister  who  has  ren- 


328  The  CJmrch  and  Congregation. 

dered  long  service  to  it  and  has  become  incapacitated 
for  further  service.  The  action  must  receive  the  con- 
currence of  Presbytery.  A  pastor  emeritus  has  no 
authority,  and  the  congregation  may  or  may  not  vote 
him  a  salary.     See  p.  446. 

20.  Assistant  pastor.  An  assistant  pastor  may  be 
a  licentiate  or  an  ordained  minister.  He  is  appointed 
ordinarily  by  the  pastor,  with  the  consent  of  the 
church.  He  is  not  a  member  of  the  Session,  and  his 
duties  are  designated  by  the  pastor,  to  whom  he  is  im- 
mediately responsible. 

21.  Salary  of  pastor.  The  call  to  a  pastor  by  a 
church  is  a  contract.  A  board  of  trustees  cannot  make 
any  change  in  said  contract,  for  it  is  not  one  of  the 
parties.  If  any  change  is  made  in  the  terms,  it  can 
only  be  by  the  pastor  and  the  congregation.  If  the 
congregation  are  unable  to  continue  the  salary  promised 
in  the  call,  a  straightforward  method  of  securing  a  re- 
duction in  the  amount  should  be  adopted.  The  devices 
sometimes  employed  to  secure  a  reduction  in  the  salary, 
(i)  by  decreasing  the  salary  of  the  pastor  without  his 
consent,  or  (2)  by  withholding  the  payment  of  pew- 
rents,  are  illegal  as  well  as  improper.  The  matter 
should  be  adjusted  by  conference  with  the  pastor,  and 
it  should  be  referred  to  the  Presbytery.     See  p.  449. 

22.  Competent  worldly  maintenance,  what  it 
is.  At  installation  a  congregation  is  required  to  an- 
swer to  the  following  question  concerning  the  minis- 
ter:  ''And  do  you  engage  to  continue  to  him  while 
he  is  your  pastor  that  competent  worldly  maintenance 
which  you  have  promised,  and  whatever  else  you  may 


The  Pastor.  329 

see  needful  for  the  honor  of  religion,  and  his  comfort 
among  you?"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  13.]  The  meaning 
of  this  question  is  in  part  shown  by  referring  to  the 
words  in  the  call,  preceding  the  amount  of  salary 
promised,  "  that  you  may  be  free  from  worldly  cares 
and  avocations."  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  if  the 
salary  be  insufficient  to  free  the  pastor  from  "  worldly 
cares  and  avocations,"  or  if  he  be  subjected  by  provi- 
dential dispensation  to  unavoidable  expenses,  it  is  the 
duty  of  the  congregation  to  endeavor  to  fulfil  the  obli- 
gation taken  at  installation  as  indicated  above.  See 
also  under  Pastoral  call,  p.  337. 

2.  The  Choice  and  Election  of  a  Pastor. 
I.  Preliminary  Steps. 

1.  Comraittee  on  pastor.  It  is  the  custom  in 
some  congregations,  when  they  are  vacant,  for  the 
Session  to  call  a  meeting  of  the  congregation,  and  to 
request  the  appointment  of  a  committee  to  have  charge 
of  the  matter  of  securing  a  pastor.  This  committee 
may  consist  of  three,  six,  or  more  persons,  and  a  ma- 
jority of  its  members  should  be  elders  and  trustees. 
This  committee  will  have  entire  charge  of  the  corre- 
spondence on  the  subject,  and  when  it  is  ready  to  re- 
port, the  Session  should  at  once  convene  the  congre- 
gation. 

2.  Action  by  the  Session.  It  is  the  usage  in 
many  churches,  for  the  Session  to  conduct  all  the  pre- 
liminary proceedings  which  have  in  view  the  call  of  a 
minister  to  the  pastorate.  While  the  power  of  Session 
in  this  respect  cannot  be  questioned,  it  is  advisable 


330  TJie  Chiu'ch  and  Congregation. 

for  its  members  to  seek  counsel  of  other  persons  in  the 
congregation ;  for  the  reason  that  the  congregation, 
and  not  the  Session,  have  the  power  of  final  decision  in 
the  election  of  pastor.     See,  also,  p.  225. 

3.  Consultation  with  Presbytery,  etc.  It  is  sug- 
gested that  the  committee  on  pastor  or  the  Session 
make  due  inquiry  of  the  chairman  of  the  Presbyterial 
committee  on  vacant  churches,  or  of  other  well-in- 
formed persons,  with  reference  to  ministers  who  are 
under  consideration  as  possible  candidates  for  a  given 
pastorate.  And  the  moderator  of  Session,  appointed 
by  the  Presbytery,  should  always,  when  possible,  be 
consulted  in  the  matter. 

2.    The  Congregational  Meeting. 

4.  Session  to  call  the  meeting.  ' '  When  any 
probationer  shall  have  preached  so  much  to  the  satis- 
faction of  any  congregation  as  that  the  people  appear 
prepared  to  elect  a  pastor,  the  Session  shall  take  meas- 
ures to  convene  them  for  this  purpose."  [F,  G.,  Ch., 
XV.,  §  I.] 

5.  Petition  by  a  majority  is  mandatory.  '*  It 
shall  always  be  a  duty  of  the  Session  to  convene  them, 
when  a  majority  of  the  persons  entitled  to  vote  in  the 
case  shall,  by  a  petition,  request  that  a  meeting  may 
be  called  "  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  i].  The  majority  re- 
ferred to  in  this  section  is  a  majority  of  the  qualified 
voters  in  the  congregation.  See  Qualifications  of 
voters,  p.  i^,-:,. 

6.  Complaint  to  Presb3rtery  for  non-action. 
"It  is  the  privilege  of  the  people,  or  of  any  portion 


The  Pastor.  331 

of  them,  to  complain  to  the  Presbytery  when  they 
think  that  the  Session,  after  being  suitably  requested, 
neglect  or  refuse  to  convene  the  congregation  to  elect 
a  pastor."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1814,  p.  559.] 

7.  Presbytery  can  act  upon  complaint.  *'It 
belongs  to  the  Presbyteries  to  take  cognizance  of  the 
proceedings  of  Sessions  and  congregations  in  the  im- 
portant concern  of  settling  pastors,  and  to  adopt  the 
most  effectual  measures  on  the  one  hand  to  prevent  all 
undue  delay  by  the  Session  or  the  people,  and  on  the 
other  hand  to  prevent  all  precipitancy  in  the  settle- 
ment of  any  minister,  or  the  adoption  of  any  system 
of  proceedings  in  the  congregation  inconsistent  with 
the  real  and  permanent  edification  of  the  people." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1814,  p.  559.] 

8.  Trustees  and  congregational  meeting.  The 
meeting  of  the  congregation  for  the  election  of  a  pas- 
tor is  a  meeting  of  the  ecclesiastical  body.  The  in- 
corporation of  a  congregation  cannot  alter  this  fact. 
The  congregation  is  primarily  a  voluntary  religious 
organization,  and  has  its  own  rules,  which  govern  pas- 
toral elections.  These  rules,  further,  are  a  part  of  the 
constitution  of  the  denomination.  The  trustees  as 
officers  of  the  corporation,  or  as  the  corporation,  have 
no  relation,  ordinarily,  therefore,  to  the  meeting  for 
the  election  of  a  pastor,  except  such  as  is  sustained  by 
other  members  of  the  congregation.  In  some  cases  of 
special  charters,  however,  it  may  be  necessary  for  the 
trustees  to  unite  with  the  Session  in  calling  the  meeting. 

9.  Public  notice  must  be  given.  "  On  a  Lord's 
Day,  immediately  after  public  worship,  it  shall  be  inti- 


332  The  ChurcJi  and  Congregation. 

mated  from  the  pulpit,   that  all  the  members  of  the 

congregation  are  requested  to  meet  on ensuing, 

at  the  church,  or  usual  place  for  holding  public  wor- 
ship ;  then  and  there,  if  it  be  agreeable  to  them,  to 
proceed  to  the  election  of  a  pastor  for  that  congrega- 
tion."    [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  3.] 

It  is  suggested  that  notice  of  the  election  of  a  pastor 
be  given  two  Sabbaths  in  succession ;  and  where  the 
church  is  an  incorporated  body,  it  may  be  necessary 
to  comply  with  the  provisions  of  the  civil  law,  which 
in  many  States  require  ten  days'  notice. 

10.  Minister  ordinarily  to  be  moderator.  "When 
such  a  meeting  is  intended,  the  Session  shall  solicit  the 
presence  and  counsel  of  some  neighboring  minister  to 
assist  them  in  conducting  the  election  contemplated, 
unless  highly  inconvenient  on  account  of  distance  ;  in 
which  case  they  may  proceed  without  such  assistance  ' ' 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  2].  Usually  the  minister  to  pre- 
side should  be  the  moderator  appointed  by  Presbytery. 
The  Session,  however,  can  invite  any  other  "  neigh- 
boring minister"  to  moderate  the  meeting.  When  a 
minister  cannot  be  secured,  the  Session  may  appoint 
one  of  their  own  number  to  moderate  the  meeting,  or 
they  are  at  liberty  to  suggest  some  other  member  of 
the  church. 

11.  Clerk  of  meeting".  It  is  proper  at  a  meeting 
convened  for  the  election  of  a  pastor  that  the  clerk  of 
Session  should  be  the  clerk  of  the  meeting.  One  rea- 
son for  this  choice  is  the  fact  that  the  proceedings  of 
the  church  are  required  to  be  entered  on  the  minutes 
of  Session. 


The  Pastor.  333 

12.  Rules  of  business.  The  rules  of  business  of 
all  congregational  meetings,  whether  held  for  the  elec- 
tion of  pastor  or  for  other  business,  are  the  General 
Rules  for  Judicatories,  in  so  far  as  the  same  are  appli- 
cable.    See  in  this  Manual,  p.  399. 

13.  Rulings  of  the  moderator.  Where  the  mod- 
erator of  a  congregational  meeting  is  a  minister,  an 
appeal  against  his  rulings  cannot  be  taken  to  said  con- 
gregational meeting.  When  appeals  from  the  decisions 
of  the  chair  are  made,  the  moderator  should  direct, 
therefore,  the  clerk  to  enter  said  appeals,  as  exceptions 
to  his  rulings,  upon  the  minutes  of  the  meeting,  and 
the  same  should  be  reported  for  adjudication  to  the 
Presbytery. 

14.  Order  of  procedure.  '*  On  the  day  appointed 
the  minister  invited  to  preside,  if  present,  shall,  if  it 
be  deemed  expedient,  preach  a  sermon;  after  which, 
if  the  way  be  clear,  as  shall  be  expressed  by  a  majority 
of  voices,  he  shall  proceed  to  take  votes  accordingly  ' ' 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  I  4].  If  the  sermon  is  omitted,  de- 
votional services  of  a  general  nature  should  be  held. 
For  Order  or  steps,  see  p.  340. 

15.  Qualifications  of  voters.  ''In  this  election 
no  person  shall  be  entitled  to  vote  who  refuses  to  sub- 
mit to  the  censures  of  the  church,  or  who  does  not 
contribute  his  just  proportion,  according  to  his  own 
engagements  or  the  rules  of  the  congregation,  to  all  its 
necessary  expenses."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  4.] 

"  It  is  the  judgment  of  the  General  Assembly  that 
all  members  of  the  church  in  full  communion  have  the 
right  to  vote  in  the  election  of  pastor  in  the  congrega- 


334  ^^^^  Church  and  Congregation. 

tion  with  which  they  are  connected"  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1879,  P-  ^3°]-  ^^^  **  members  of  a  congregation, 
not  communicants,  who  regularly  contribute  their  due 
proportion  of  the  necessary  expenses  of  the  church  and 
congregation,"  have  ''a  right  to  vote  in  the  election 
of  a  pastor."  The  civil  power,  however,  frequently, 
either  by  statute  or  by  decisions  of  courts,  has  estab- 
lished provisions  governing  the  qualifications  of  voters 
at  congregational  meetings  which  deal  with  secular 
matters.  The  meeting  of  the  congregation  to  elect  a 
pastor  is,  however,  a  meeting  dealing  with  things 
ecclesiastical.  The  writer  of  this  Manual  believes, 
therefore,  that  the  Constitution  of  the  Church  alone 
governs  the  matter  of  determining  who  of  the  com- 
municants shall  be  qualified  electors.  No  State  has 
ever  attempted  to  prescribe  to  voluntary  associations, 
.such  as  religious  societies,  the  rules  by  which  they  are 
to  be  governed.  On  the  other  hand,  legislation  and 
the  decisions  of  courts,  unite  to  make  denominational 
law,  the  law  governing  the  proceedings  of  all  ecclesias- 
tical meetings.  A  congregation,  further,  by  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  Church,  has  the  right  to  determine 
who  among  the  non-communicants  shall  be  voters. 
See  Congregational  rules,  below.  Ordinarily,  the 
qualified  electors,  therefore,  in  Presbyterian  congre- 
gations are — 

(i)  All  communicant  members  in  good  standing ; 

(2)  Non-communicants  of  full  age  who  contribute 
regularly  to  church  support.      See  pp.  335,  396. 

1 6.  Congreg-ational  rules  as  to  electors.  Form 
of  Gov.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  4,  refers  to  the  ''  rules  of  the  con- 


The  Pastor.  335 

gregation,"  as  determining  who  of  the  non-communi- 
cants shall  be  electors.  This  appears  to  vest  in  the 
congregation  itself  the  power  to  determine  whether 
non-communicants  shall  be  electors  or  not.  In  this 
connection  the  Assembly  has  given  the  following  im- 
portant deliverance:  *'The  usage  of  some  congrega- 
tions, which  confines  the  right  of  voting  for  pastor  to 
communicants,  is  wholly  legitimate,  and  might  profit- 
ably become  more  prevalent."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1886, 
p.  48.] 

17.  Roll  of  qualified  voters.  Inasmuch  as  each 
congregation,  subject  to  the  provisions  of  the  civil  law, 
is  empowered  by  the  Constitution  of  the  Church  to  de- 
termine what  persons,  being  non-communicants,  may 
vote  at  congregational  meetings,  it  is  suggested  that 
the  trustees  be  directed  to  prepare  a  list  of  pew-holders 
and  other  persons,  being  non-communicants,  who  may 
be  regarded  as  regular  contributors  to  the  expenses  of 
the  church.  Such  a  list,  along  with  the  list  of  com-\ 
municant  members,  would  provide  a  complete  and  legal 
roll  of  electors. 

18.  Report  of  committee  on  pastor.  If  the  con- 
gregation has  appointed  a  committee  on  pastor,  as 
suggested  in  caption  No.  i,  the  report  of  the  com- 
mittee, if  it  contains  a  nomination,  has  the  precedence 
of  all  other  nominations,  and  should  be  acted  upon 
first  by  the  congregation,  either  in  the  affirmative  or 
the  negative.  A  vote  in  the  negative  on  the  report 
would  leave  the  matter  of  nominations  in  the  hands  of 
the  congregational  meeting. 

19.  Nominations.      Where  the  congregation  has 


336  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

not  appointed  a  committee  on  pastor,  (see  caption  No. 
i),  any  member  of  the  congregation  present  at  the 
meeting  may  nominate  a  minister  as  a  candidate  for 
the  pastorate  of  the  church.  The  Session  may  also 
suggest  a  name,  but  it  is  recommended  that  actual 
nominations  be  made  by  one  of  the  elders  in  his 
capacity  as  a  church- member.  It  is  well  to  have 
due  regard  to  the  rights  of  church-members  in  this 
matter. 

20.  Tellers.  The  moderator  should  appoint  two  or 
more  persons  as  tellers,  to  distribute  the  blanks  for  the 
ballots,  to  take  up  the  ballots,  and  to  count  the  vote. 
The  announcement  of  the  result  is  to  be  made  by  the 
moderator,  not  by  the  tellers. 

21.  Voting",  method  of.  While  a  method  of  tak- 
ing the  vote  for  pastor  is  not  specified  in  the  Constitu- 
tion, yet  the  vote  should  be  by  ballot,  in  order  to  avoid 
any  possible  cause  of  discontent,  and  also  to  secure  a 
full  and  absolutely  free  vote. 

22.  Large  minority,  action  in  case  of.  "  Should 
it  appear  that  a  large  minority  of  the  people  are  averse 
from  the  candidate  who  has  a  majority  of  votes,  and 
cannot  be  induced  to  concur  in  the  call,  the  presiding 
minister  shall  endeavor  to  dissuade  the  congregation 
from  prosecuting  it  further."      See  also,   Certificate, 

P-  339- 

23.  Rights  of  the  majority.  "  If  the  majority  shall 
insist  upon  their  right  to  call  a  pastor,  the  presiding 
minister,  in  that  case,  after  using  his  utmost  endeavors 
to  persuade  the  congregation  to  unanimity,  shall  pro- 
ceed to  draw  a  call  in  due  form  and  to  have  it  sub- 


The  Pastor,  337 

scribed  by  the  electors,  certifying  at  the  same  time  in 
writing  the  number  and  circumstances  of  those  who 
do  not  concur  in  the  call ;  all  of  which  proceedings 
shall  be  laid  before  the  Presbytery,  together  with  the 
call."      [F.  G.,  Ch.   XV.,  §  5.]      See  caption   No. 

32,  p.   339- 

24.  Announcement  by  the  moderator.  The 
moderator  should  formally  announce,  at  the  proper 
time,  the  result  of  the  election  in  some  such  form  as  the 
following  :  ''I  hereby  announce  that  the  Rev.  A.  B. 
has  been  duly  chosen  as  pastor  of  this  church  by  a 
unanimous  [or  majority]  vote,  and  in  view  of  the  fact 
I  shall  now  proceed  to  prepare  the  call  in  due  form." 
After  which  the  blanks  under  the  call  should  be  filled 
by  vote.     See  Payments,  and  Vacation,  below. 

25.  Vacation.  It  is  suggested  under  caption  No. 
29  that  a  clause  be  inserted  in  the  call,  specifying  the 
length  of  vacation  to  be  granted  to  the  pastor.  It  is 
advised  that  this  be  always  done  at  the  congregational 
meeting,  for  it  is  a  matter  which  legally  lies  within  the 
power  of  the  congregation.  Ordinarily,  the  period 
granted  for  a  vacation  is  four  weeks,  though  sometimes 
it  is  extended  to  six  weeks,  and  even  to  two  months. 
If  the  provision  is  inserted  in  the  call,  it  may  be  in  the 
following  words :  *' We  also  grant  you  a  vacation  of 
four  (or  six)  weeks  in  each  year." 

26.  Payments  of  salary.  The  congregation  should 
also  determine  whether  the  salary  should  be  paid  in 
monthly,  quarterly,  or  semi-annual  installments,  and 
the  word  indicative  of  the  decision  reached  should  be 
inserted  in  the  proper  place  in  the  call. 

22 


338  The  Church  and  Congregation, 

27.  Commissioners.  Two  persons  should  be  ap- 
pointed by  the  congregation  as  commissioners  to  prose- 
cute the  call  before  the  Presbytery.  At  least  one  of 
these  should  be  a  member  of  the  Session. 

28.  Subscription  and  certification  of  the  call. 
The  call  may  be  subscribed  by  the  electors  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
XV.,  §  5].  "  But  if  any  congregation  shall  choose  to 
subscribe  their  call  by  their  elders  and  deacons,  or  by 
their  trustees,  or  by  a  select  committee,  they  shall  be 
at  liberty  to  do  so.  But  it  shall,  in  such  case,  be  fully 
certified  to  the  Presbytery  by  the  minister  or  other 
person  who  presided,  that  the  persons  signing  have 
been  appointed  for  that  purpose  by  a  public  vote  of 
the  congregation,  and  that  the  call  has  been,  in  all 
other  respects,  prepared  as  above  directed"  [F.  G., 
Ch.  XV.,  §  7].  If  a  committee  is  appointed  to  sign 
the  call,  some  of  its  members  may  be  women,  if  the 
congregation  so  choose. 

29.  Presiding  officer  to  prepare  the  call.  It  is 
suggested  that  the  call  be  prepared  beforehand  by 
the  presiding  officer,  blanks  being  left  for  the  insertion 
of  the  name  of  the  pastor  elect,  the  amount  of  his 
salary,  and  the  length  of  vacation  voted  by  the  con- 
gregation. 

30.  Form  of  call.  "  The  call  shall  be  in  the  fol- 
lowing or  like  form — namely  :    The  congregation  of 

,  being  on  sufficient  grounds,  well  satisfied  of 

the  ministerial  qualifiations  of  you, ,  and  having 

good  hopes  from  our  past  experience  of  your  labors, 
that  your  administrations  in  the  gospel  will  be  profit- 
able  to  our  spiritual  interests,  do  earnestly  call  and 


The  Pastor.  339 

desire  you  to  undertake  the  pastoral  office  in  said  con- 
gregation ;  promising  you  in  the  discharge  of  your 
duty  all  proper  support,  encouragement,  and  obedience 
in  the  Lord.  And  that  you  may  be  free  from  worldly 
cares  and  avocations,  we  hereby  promise  and  oblige 

ourselves  to  pay  to  you  the  sum  of in  regular 

payments  during  the  time  of  your  being  and 

continuing  the  regular  pastor  of  this  church.  In  tes- 
timony whereof,  we  have  respectively  subscribed  our 

names,  this  —  day  of ,  A.  D.  . 

''Attested  by  A.  B.,  moderator  of  the  meeting." 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,§6.] 

31.  Certificate  of  regularity  of  call.  The  pre- 
siding officer  must  append  to  the  call,  after  the  names 
of  the  subscribers  or  signers,  a  certificate  to  the  follow- 
ing effect : 

*'  I,  A.  B.,  hereby  certify  that  I  presided  over  a  duly 
called  and   regular  meeting  of  the  congregation  of 

,  held ,  for  the  election  of  a  pastor  ;  that 

the  Rev.  S.  D.  was  elected  pastor  by  a  majority  of  said 
congregation ;  that  the  persons  whose  names  are  sub- 
scribed to  the  call  were  appointed  for  the  purpose  by 
the  congregation,  that were  appointed  commis- 
sioners to  prosecute  the  call,  and  that  the  call  was  in 
all  respects  prepared  in  accordance  with  the  require- 
ments of  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A." 

''A.  B.,  Moderator." 

32.  Certificate  as  to  minority.  If  there  be  a 
considerable  minority,  the  number  and  circumstances 
of  the   minority  should    be   stated    in  an  additional 


340  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

moderator's  certificate,  in  words  such  as  these  :  ''I 
also  certify  that  at  said  congregational  meeting  a 
minority  of  thirty  persons  voted  against  the  Rev.  S.  D., 
that  they  constitute  one- fourth  of  the  membership  and 
congregation,  are  in  good  financial  circumstances,  and 
appear  to  be  persistent  in  their  opposition." 

2i2i'  Proceedings  to  be  reported  to  the  Session. 
*' All  proceedings  of  the  church  shall  be  reported  to, 
and  reviewed  by,  the  Session,  and  by  its  order  incor- 
porated with  its  records."     [B.  D.,  §  71.] 

34.  Letter  to  the  pastor-elect.  The  moderator 
of  the  meeting  should  address  a  letter  of  notification 
to  the  pastor  elect,  stating  all  the  circumstances  con- 
nected with  the  call. 

35.  Agreement  is  with  the  congregation.  The 
call  of  a  pastor  is  not  an  agreement,  primarily,  be- 
tween him  and  the  Presbytery,  but  between  him  and 
the  congregation.  Presbytery  possesses  solely  the 
power  to  approve  or  disapprove  the  call,  and  on  ap- 
proval to  install  the  pastor.  Neither  have  the  Session 
or  trustees  power  in  the  call.  These  facts  are  to  be 
borne  in  mind  when  any  modifications  are  proposed 
in  the  agreement  Such  modifications  require  the 
joint  consent  of  both  pastor  and  congregation  to  make 
them  legal.     See  Salary  of  pastor,  p.  328. 

3.    Order  or  Steps  at  Congregational  Meeting. 

1.  Sermon  if  expedient,  but  in  any  event  devotional 
services.     See  p.  333. 

2.  Reading   of  the   notice   of  the   meeting.      See 


The  Pastor.  341 

3.  Announcement  of  the  fact  that  the  clerk  of  Ses- 
sion will  act  as  secretary.     See  p.  332. 

4.  Announcement  by  the  moderator  of  his  purpose 
to  take  a  vote  as  directed  on  the  resolution  contained 
in  item  No.  6.     See  p.  333. 

5.  Announcement  by  moderator  of  the  qualifica- 
tions of  voters.     See  p.  ^-i,-^. 

6.  Discussion  of  and  vote  upon  the  resolution : 
''  Resolved,  That  we  do  now  proceed  to  the  election 
of  a  pastor."     See  p.  i2>Z- 

7.  If  the  preceding  resolution  is  carried,  reception 
of  report  of  Committee  on  Pastor,  and  nomination  of 
candidates.     See  p.  335. 

8.  Appointment  of  tellers  by  the  presiding  minister. 
See  p.  336. 

9.  Election,  and  it  is  advisable  in  all  cases  that  the 
vote  be  taken  by  ballot.  By  so  doing  a  frequent  cause 
of  discontent  will  be  avoided.     See  p.  336. 

10.  If  a  large  minority  vote  against  a  candidate, 
effort  by  the  minister  to  dissuade  the  congregation 
from  proceeding  further.     See  p.  336. 

11.  If  the  majority,  however,  insist  upon  their 
rights  in  the  case,  or  the  minority  be  small,  announce- 
ment of  the  fact  by  the  moderator  that  A.  B.  has  been 
duly  chosen  pastor.     See  p.  337. 

12.  Vote  on  the  salary  and  allowance  for  vacation. 

See  p.  337- 

13.  Appointment  of  the  persons  to  sign  the  call. 
See  p.  338. 

14.  Appointment  of  commissioners  to  prosecute  the 
call.     See  p.  338. 


342  The  Church  a7id  Congregation. 

15.  Formal  preparation  and  signing  of  the  call. 
See  p.  338. 

16.  Certificate  of  the  minister  as  to  the  regularity  of 
the  proceedings.     See  p.  339. 

1 7.  Additional  certificate,  if  required,  as  to  minority. 
See  p.  339. 

18.  Exceptions  to  the  rulings  of  the  minister,  to  be 
noted  by  the  clerk  in  the  minutes.     See  p.  333. 

19.  Direction  that  the  minutes  be  forwarded  to  the 
Session.     See  p.  340. 

20.  Prayer  and  benediction. 

3.  Presbytery  and  the  Pastoral  Call. 

1.  Notification  to  the  Presb3rtery.  The  minis- 
ter who  presided  at  the  congregational  meeting,  and 
also  the  clerk  of  Session,  should  notify  the  Presbytery 
through  its  stated  clerk,  of  the  fact  of  the  call,  pro- 
vided circumstances  favor  its  prosecution. 

2.  Meeting  of  the  Presbytery.  The  call  may  be 
presented  at  a  regular  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  or  a 
special  meeting  of  the  judicatory  may  be  called  for  the 
purpose.  If  the  latter  course  is  pursued,  a  petition 
should  be  sent  to  the  moderator  of  Presbytery  by  the 
Session,  signed  by  two  ministers  and  by  two  ruling  elders 
of  different  congregations  in  the  Presbytery,  request- 
ing that  a  special  meeting  be  called,  if  the  way  be 
clear,  for  the  consideration  of  the  call  of  the  church 

of to  the  Rev.  A.  B.  to  be  its  pastor,  and  to 

transact  all  other  matters  connected  therewith.  The 
call  for  the  meeting  should  also  suggest  the  date  and 
place.     See  for  further  particulars,  F.  G.,  Ch.  IX.,  §  10. 


The  Pastor.  343 

3 .  Call  must  be  presented  to  Presbsrtery .   * '  The 

call  thus  prepared  shall  be  presented  to  the  Presbytery 
under  whose  care  the  person  called  shall  be,  that  if  the 
Presbytery  think  it  expedient  to  present  the  call  to 
him,  it  may  be  accordingly  presented ;  and  no  minis- 
ter or  candidate  shall  receive  a  call  but  through  the 
hands  of  the  Presbytery"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  9]. 
' '  No  bishop  shall  be  translated  from  one  church  to 
another,  nor  shall  he  receive  any  call  for  that  purpose, 
but  by  the  permission  of  the  Presbytery."  [F.  G., 
Ch.  XVI.,  §  I.] 

4.  Procedure  with  licentiate  of  another  Pres- 
bjrfcery.  ''  If  the  call  be  to  a  licentiate  of  another 
Presbytery,  in  that  case  the  commissioners  deputed 
from  the  congregation  to  prosecute  the  call,  shall  pro- 
duce to  that  judicatory  a  certificate  from  their  own 
Presbytery,  regularly  attested  by  the  moderator  and 
clerk,  that  the  call  has  been  laid  before  them  and  that 
it  is  in  order.  If  the  Presbytery  present  the  call 
to  their  licentiate,  and  he  be  disposed  to  accept  it, 
they  shall  then  dismiss  him  from  their  jurisdiction, 
and  require  him  to  repair  to  that  Presbytery  within 
whose  bounds  he  is  called  ;  and  there  to  submit  him- 
self to  the  usual  trials  preparatory  to  ordination.  [F. 
G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §10.] 

5 .  Procedure  with  a  minister  of  the  same  Pres- 
bytery. *'Any  church,  desiring  to  call  a  settled 
minister  from  his  present  charge,  shall,  by  commis- 
sioners properly  authorized,  represent  to  the  Presby- 
tery the  ground  on  which  they  plead  his  removal. 
The   Presbytery,    having    maturely   considered    their 


344  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

plea,  may,  according  as  it  appears  more  or  less  reason- 
able, either  recommend  to  them  to  desist  from  prose- 
cuting the  call,  or  may  order  it  to  be  delivered  to  the 
minister  to  whom  it  is  directed.  If  the  parties  be  not 
prepared  to  have  the  matter  issued  at  that  Presbytery, 
a  written  citation  shall  be  given  to  the  minister  and 
his  congregation,  to  appear  before  the  Presbytery  at 
their  next  meeting.  This  citation  shall  be  read  from 
the  pulpit  in  that  church,  by  a  member  of  the  Presby- 
tery appointed  for  that  purpose,  immediately  after 
public  worship ;  so  that  at  least  two  Sabbaths  shall 
intervene  betwixt  the  citation  and  the  meeting  of  the 
Presbytery  by  which  the  cause  of  translation  is  to  be 
considered.  The  Presbytery  being  met,  and  having 
heard  the  parties,  shall,  upon  the  whole  view  of  the 
case,  either  continue  him  in  his  former  charge,  or 
translate  him,  as  they  shall  deem  to  be  most  for  the 
peace  and  edification  of  the  Church ;  or  refer  the 
whole  affair  to  the  Synod  at  their  next  meeting,  for 
their  advice  and  direction."  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XVI.,  §  2.] 
6.  Procedure  with  a  minister  of  another  Pres- 
bytery. ''  When  the  congregation  calling  any  settled 
minister  is  within  the  limits  of  another  Presbytery, 
that  congregation  shall  obtain  leave  from  the  Presby- 
tery to  which  they  belong,  to  apply  to  the  Presbytery 
of  which  he  is  a  member ;  and  that  Presbytery,  hav- 
ing cited  him  and  his  congregation  as  before  directed, 
shall  proceed  to  hear  and  issue  the  cause.  If  they 
agree  to  the  translation,  they  shall  release  him  from 
his  present  charge ;  and,  having  given  him  proper 
testimonials,  shall  require  him  to  repair  to  that  Pres- 


The  Pastor.  345 

bytery,  within  the  bounds  of  which  the  congregation 
calling  him  lies,  that  the  proper  steps  may  be  taken  for 
his  regular  settlement  in  that  congregation  :  and  the 
Presbytery  to  which  the  congregation  belongs,  having 
received  an  authenticated  certificate  of  his  release,  un- 
der the  hand  of  the  clerk  of  that  Presbytery,  shall  pro- 
ceed to  install  him  in  the  congregation  as  soon  as 
convenient.  Provided  always,  that  no  bishop  or  pastor 
shall  be  translated  without  his  own  consent  previously 
obtained."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XVI.,  §  3.] 

7  Alternative  method  in  the  call  of  the  minis- 
ter of  another  Presbytery.  It  is  customary,  and  is 
not  contrary  to  Presbyterian  usage,  for  the  person 
called  to  be  the  pastor  of  a  church,  whether  licentiate 
or  minister,  when  he  is  a  member  of  a  Presbytery  other 
than  that  in  which  said  church  is  located,  to  obtain  a 
letter  of  dismission  from  his  own  Presbytery  to  the 
Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  he  expects  to  labor. 
His  reception  by  the  latter  Presbytery  can  be  synchro- 
nous with  the  presentation  of  the  call.  This  course 
will  greatly  simplify  the  proceedings  connected  with 
the  call,  both  for  the  church  and  the  Presbyteries 
interested. 

8.  Commissioners  to  be  in  Presbytery.  The 
commissioners  to  be  appointed  by  the  church  to  prose- 
cute the  call  (see  p.  338),  should  be  present  at  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Presbytery,  when  the  call  is  under  consider- 
ation. Prior  to  the  placing  of  the  call  in  the  hands 
of  the  pastor  elect,  they  should  state  to  the  Presbytery 
briefly  the  circumstances  connected  with  the  call. 

9.  Session  to  be  represented.     A  member  of  the 


346  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

Session  should  be  present  as  its  representative  at  the 
meeting  of  Presbytery  at  which  the  call  is  considered, 
and  it  is  customary  to  appoint  him  a  member  of  the 
committee  of  Presbytery  which  reports  upon  the  ar- 
rangements for  the   installation  services. 

10.  Acceptance  of  the  call.  It  is  the  usage,  in 
connection  with  the  consideration  of  a  call,  for  the 
Presbytery  first  to  vote  upon  the  resolution,  ^^ Resolved, 
That  the  call  be  found  in  order."  If  this  resolution  is 
adopted,  the  further  resolution  is  then  adopted,  That 
the  call  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  pastor  elect. 
The  moderator  of  Presbytery,  then  taking  the  call, 
requests  the  pastor-elect  to  step  forward,  and,  placing 
the  call  in  his  hands,  asks  the  question,  '^  Do  you 
accept  this  call  ?' '  An  affirmative  response  is  followed 
by  a  motion  for  the  appointment  of  a  committee  of 
arrangements.     See  caption  No.  19,  p.  349. 

1 1 .  The  call  a  petition  for  installment.  ''  When 
a  call  shall  be  presented  to  any  minister  or  candidate, 
it  shall  always  be  viewed  as  a  sufficient  petition  from 
the  people  for  his  installment.  The  acceptance  of  a 
call,  by  a  minister  or  candidate,  shall  always  be  con- 
sidered as  a  request,  on  his  part,  to  be  installed  at  the 
same  time."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  8.] 

1 2.  Veto  power  of  the  Presbytery.  The  Presby- 
tery possesses  the  discretionary  power  to  decline  to 
place  a  call  in  the  hands  of  a  pastor  elect,  and  that  for 
any  reasons  which  to  it  may  appear  to  be  sufficient. 
This  power,  however,  should  be  exercised  only  in  view 
of  weighty  considerations.  Among  such  considera- 
tions that  of  salary  is  to  be  included.     The  Assembly 


The  Pastor.  347 

has  declared  that  "  when  a  congregation  and  minister 
agree  on  the  amount  of  salary  to  be  paid  and  received, 
and  both  parties,  being  fully  satisfied,  request  the  pas- 
toral relation  to  be  constituted  according  to  the  order 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  Presbytery  has  the  right 
to  refuse  to  install,  because,  in  their  judgment,  the 
salary  is  insufficient."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1855, 
p.   272.] 

13.  Pastoral  call  incomplete  without  installa- 
tion. The  pastoral  call  duly  signed  is  a  contract, 
which  can  be  enforced  by  due  process  of  the  civil  law. 
As  a  contract,  however,  the  courts  have  ruled  that  it  is 
not  a  completed  agreement  until  after  the  installation 
of  the  pastor.  For  instance,  the  pastor  elect  of  a  cer- 
tain church  having  declined  installation  for  more  than 
a  year,  and  the  relations  between  him  and  the  congre- 
gation becoming  unsatisfactory,  he  brought  suit  for 
his  salary  against  the  trustees.  The  court  ruled  that 
the  Presbyterian  Form  of  Government  gave  the  people 
at  the  installation  of  the  pastor  the  right  to  accept  or 
to  reject  him,  and  that  the  exercise  of  this  right  in  an 
affirmative  way  was  necessary  to  the  completion  of  the 
contract  contained  in  the  pastoral  call.  See,  for  the 
law  of  the  Church,  F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  13,  Questions 
Nos.  I  and  4.     See,  also,  p.  328. 

14.  Installation  to  be  insisted  upon.  ''  Whereas, 
it  is  commonly  reported  that  in  several  of  our  Presby- 
teries the  custom  prevails,  of  permitting  ministers, 
who  have  received  calls  from  churches,  to  serve  such 
churches,  through  a  series  of  years,  without  installa- 
tion ;  and  whereas,  such  customs  are  manifestly  incon- 


348  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

sistent  with  the  express  requirements  or  implications 
of  the  Form  of  Government  [Ch  XV.,  §  8,  and  Ch. 
XVI. ,  §  3]  ;  therefore,  Resolved,  That  all  our  Presby- 
teries be  enjoined,  to  take  order  that  as  soon  as  possi- 
ble after  a  licentiate  or  ordained  minister  has  been 
called  by  a  church,  and  the  call  has  been  approved 
and  accepted,  such  person  be  installed  as  pastor  of  the 
church  calling  him."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1886,  p.  56.] 

15.  Presbytery  raay  install  by  a  coramittee. 
"When  any  minister  is  to  be  settled  in  a  congregation, 
the  installment,  which  consists  in  constituting  a  pas- 
toral relation  between  him  and  the  people  of  a  partic- 
ular church,  may  be  performed  by  the  Presbytery,  or  by 
a  committee  appointed  for  that  purpose,  as  may  appear 
most  expedient."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XVI.,  §  4.] 

16.  Ordination  must  be  by  the  Presbytery. 
*'  Under  the  existing  law  of  the  Church,  Presbyteries 
only  are  competent  to  ordain  ministers  "  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1882,  p.  97].  "  Ordination  either  by  a  committee 
or  a  commission  of  Presbytery  is  contrary  to  the  ex- 
press provisions  of  Chapter  XV.,  §  12,  of  the  Form  of 
Government."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1894,  p.  76.] 

17.  Ordination  and  installation  to  be  at  the 
same  time.  "  When  a  candidate  shall  be  ordained 
in  consequence  of  a  call  from  any  congregation,  the 
Presbytery  shall,  at  the  same  time,  if  practicable,  in- 
stall him  pastor  of  that  congregation."  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
XV.,  §  8.] 

18.  Ordination  on  the  Sabbath  discouraged. 
"It  is  not  expedient  that  ordination  should  take 
place  on  the  Sabbath,  yet  there  may  be  cases  in  which 


The  Pastor.  349 

urgent  or  peculiar  circumstances  may  demand  them. 
The  Assembly,  therefore,  judges  it  best  to  leave  it  to 
the  Presbyteries  to  act  in  this  concern  as  they  may 
judge  that  their  duty  requires."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1821, 
p.  10.] 

19.  Committee  to  arrange  for  installation. 
After  the  acceptance  of  the  call  by  the  pastor  elect,  a 
committee  is  appointed  by  the  Presbytery  to  report 
upon  the  arrangements  for  installation.  This  com- 
mittee should  include  an  elder  from  the  church  in 
which  the  installation  is  to  be  performed,  and  should 
report  to  Presbytery  upon  the  following  items  of  busi- 
ness:  (i)  appointment  of  committee  to  install  [F.  G., 
Ch.  XVI.,  §  4];  (2)  the  minister  to  preside  [F.  G., 
Ch.  XVI.,  §  6];  (3)  the  minister  to  preach  the  ser- 
mon [F.  G.,  Ch.  XVI.,  §  6]  ;  (4)  the  ministers  to  de- 
liver the  charges  to  the  pastor  and  to  the  people  [F. 
G.,  Ch.  XVL,  §  6]  ;  and  (5)  the  date  and  place  of  the 
installation  services  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XVI.,  §  5]. 

20.  Who  may  officiate  at  the  installation  ser- 
vices. Presbytery  may  appoint  ministers  who  are 
members  of  other  Presbyteries  to  deliver  the  sermon  at 
installation  or  the  charges.  ''  The  spirit  of  the  direc- 
tions of  our  Form  of  Government  indicates  that,  in  all 
ordinary  cases,  the  charges  should  be  given  by  mem- 
bers of  the  Presbytery,  recognizing,  however,  the  epis- 
copal power  of  the  Presbytery  to  deal  with  special 
cases  as  discretion  may  direct."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1893, 
p.  72.] 

21.  Time  and  notice.  "  A  day  shall  be  appointed 
for  the  installment,  at  such  time  as  may  appear  most 


350  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

convenient,  and  due  notice  thereof  shall  be  given  to 
the  congregation"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XVI.,  §  5].  See 
under  caption  No.  18,    p.  348. 

4.  The  Installation  Services. 

1.  Installation,  committee  of  Presbytery,  etc. 

See  captions  15  to  21,  pp.  348,  349. 

2.  Installation,  necessity  of.  See  captions  Nos. 
13  and  14,  p.  347- 

3.  Local  arrangements.  When  the  Presbytery  has 
completed  the  arrangements  for  the  installation  of  a 
pastor  elect,  the  Session,  having  been  informed  by  the 
ruling  elder  who  was  its  representative,  should  take 
due  action  in  the  matter,  recording  the  proceedings  of 
Presbytery  in  brief  upon  its  minutes.  It  should  ap- 
point, further,  a  committee  to  make  the  local  arrange- 
ments for  the  installation  services.  Care  should  be 
taken  to  provide  entertainment  for  the  members  of 
Presbytery  appointed  as  the  committee  of  installation, 
or  for  the  Presbytery  if  an  ordination  is  to  take  place, 
and  also  to  prepare  the  church  edifice  in  an  appropriate 
manner ;  and  if  possible  the  expenses  connected  with 
the  services  should  be  paid  by  the  congregation. 

4.  Devotional  exercises  Due  attention  should  be 
given  by  the  proper  persons  to  the  musical  portion  of 
the  worship  of  God  at  installation  services.  If  possi- 
ble, other  ministers  than  those  appointed  to  preside 
and  to  deliver  the  charges  should  be  assigned  to  the 
reading  of  the  Scriptures  and  the  offering  of  prayer. 
See  Order,  caption  No.  14,  p.  355. 

5.  Sermon  and  statement  of  presiding  minis- 


The  Pastor.  351 

ter.  **When  the  Presbytery,  or  committee,  shall  be 
convened  and  constituted,  on  the  day  appointed,  a 
sermon  shall  be  preached  by  some  one  of  the  members 
previously  appointed  thereto  ;  immediately  after  which 
the  bishop  who  is  to  preside  shall  state  to  the  congre- 
gation the  design  of  their  meeting,  and  briefly  recite 
the  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery  relative  thereto,  and 
then,  addressing  himself  to  the  minister  to  be  installed, 
shall  propose  to  him  the  following  or  similar  ques- 
tions:"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XVL,  §  6.] 

6.  Questions  to   pastor-elect,   Installation. 

*'  I.  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge  of  this 
congregation  as  their  pastor,  agreeably  to  your  decla- 
ration at  accepting  their  call  ? 

*'  2.  Do  you  conscientiously  believe  and  declare,  as 
far  as  you  know  your  own  heart,  that  in  taking  upon 
you  this  charge  you  are  influenced  by  a  sincere  desire 
to  promote  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  his 
Church  ? 

''3.  Do  you  solemnly  promise  that  by  the  assistance 
of  the  grace  of  God  you  will  endeavor  faithfully  to  dis- 
charge all  the  duties  of  a  pastor  to  this  congregation, 
and  will  be  careful  to  maintain  a  deportment  in  all 
respects  becoming  a  minister  of  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
agreeably  to  your  ordination  engagements?"  [F.  G., 
Ch.  XVI.,  §  6.] 

7.  Questions  to  pastor-elect,  Ordination.  In 
some  cases  the  ordination  and  installation  of  a  pastor- 
elect  will  take  place  at  the  same  time.  Where  this  is 
the  case  the  presiding  minister,  after  the  sermon,  in 
addition  to  reciting  the  proceedings  of  the  Presbytery, 


352  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

"shall  point  out  the  nature  and  importance  of  ordina- 
tion; and  endeavor  to  impress  the  audience  with  a 
proper  sense  of  the  solemnity  of  the  transaction. 

**  Then  addressing  himself  to  the  candidate,  he  shall 
propose  to  him  the  following  questions — viz.  : 

'*  1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of  God,  the  only 
infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice? 

"2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  of  this  Church,  as  containing  the  system 
of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ? 

"3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  disci- 
pline of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States  ? 

"4.  Do  you  promise  subjection  to  your  brethren  in 
the  Lord? 

"5.  Have  you  been  induced,  as  far  as  you  know 
your  own  heart,  to  seek  the  office  of  the  holy  minis- 
try from  love  to  God,  and  a  sincere  desire  to  promote 
his  glory  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son  ? 

"6.  Do  you  promise  to  be  zealous  and  faithful  in 
maintaining  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  the  purity 
and  peace  of  the  Church,  whatever  persecution  or 
opposition  may  arise  unto  you  on  that  account? 

"7.  Do  you  engage  to  be  faithful  and  diligent  in 
the  exercise  of  all  private  and  personal  duties  which  be- 
come you  as  a  Christian  and  a  minister  of  the  gospel ; 
as  well  as  in  all  relative  duties,  and  the  public  duties 
of  your  office ;  endeavoring  to  adorn  the  profession 
of  the  gospel  by  your  conversation  ;  and  walking  with 
exemplary  piety  before  the  flock  over  which  God  shall 
make  you  overseer  ? 


The  Pastor.  353 

'*  8.  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge  of  this 
congregation,  agreeably  to  your  declaration  at  accept- 
ing their  call  ?  And  do  you  promise  to  discharge  the 
duties  of  a  pastor  to  them,  as  God  shall  give  you 
strength?"     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  12.] 

The  above  questions  take  the  place  at  ordination  of 
those  given  under  caption  No.  6,  and  are  to  be  fol- 
lowed immediately  by  the  questions  to  the  people  con- 
tained in  caption  No.  8.  Thereafter,  the  pastor-elect 
is  to  be  ordained.  Following  upon  the  ordination, 
the  announcement  of  installation  is  to  be  made,  as  con- 
taned  in  caption  No.  10. 

8.  Questions  to  the  people.  ''  To  all  these  having 
received  satisfactory  answers  (see  caption  No.  6  or  7), 
he  shall  propose  to  the  people  the  following  ques- 
tions : 

*'  I.  Do  you,  the  people  of  this  congregation,  con- 
tinue   to    profess    your  readiness    to    receive  , 

whom  you  have  called  to  be  your  pastor? 

*'  2.  Do  you  promise  to  receive  the  word  of  truth 
from  his  mouth  with  meekness  and  love,  and  to  submit 
to  him  in  the  due  exercise  of  discioiine  ? 

'^3.  Do  you  promise  to  encourage  him  in  his 
arduous  labor,  and  to  assist  his  endeavors  for  your 
instruction  and  spiritual  edification  ? 

*'  4.  And  do  you  engage  to  continue  to  him  while 
he  is  your  pastor  that  competent  worldly  maintenance 
which  you  have  promised,  and  whatever  else  you  may 
see  needful  for  the  honor  of  religion  and  his  comfort 
among  you?"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  13;  Ch.  XVI., 
§  6.] 

33 


354  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

9.  Ordination.  The  ordination  of  a  candidate  who 
is  a  pastor-elect  should  be  conducted  by  prayer,  with 
the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery,  the  can- 
didate kneeling.  It  is  to  be  followed  by  the  giving  to 
the  ordained  person  of  the  right  hand  of  fellowship  by 
each  member  of  Presbytery  present  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV., 
^  14].  Ordination  must  be  by  Presbytery.  See  cap- 
tion No.  16,  p.  348.  Ruling  elders  are  not  to  take 
part  in  the  ordination  of  ministers.     See  p.  70. 

10.  Announcement  of  installation.  The  people 
having  answered  these  questions  '*  satisfactorily,  by 
holding  up  the  right  hand  in  testimony  of  assent,  he 
shall  solemnly  pronounce  and  declare  the  said  minister 
to  be  regularly  constituted  the  pastor  of  that  congre- 
gation "  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XVI.,  §  6].  The  form  of  words 
may  be  as  follows  :  "As  the  presiding  minister  at  this 
service,  I  hereby  declare  that  the  Rev.  A.  B.  is  the 
duly  installed  pastor  of   the    Presbyterian   church  of 


1 1 .  Charges.  ' '  A  charge  shall  then  be  given  to  both 
parties,  and  after  prayer  and  singing  a  psalm  adapted 
to  the  transaction,  the  congregation  shall  be  dismissed 
with  the  usual  benediction."    [F.  G.,  Ch.  XVI..  §6.] 

12.  Benediction.  The  apostolic  benediction  at 
the  close  of  the  service  should  be  given  by  the  pastor- 
elect.  This  is  the  only  part  which  he  takes  in  the 
^xercise,  in  addition  to  the  answering  of  the  questions 
connected  with  his  ordination  or  installation. 

13.  Welcome  to  the  pastor.  "It  is  highly  be- 
coming that,  after  the  solemnity  of  the  installment,  the 
heads  of  families  of  that  congregation  who  are  then 


The  Pastor.  355 

present,  or  at  least  the  elders  and  those  appointed  to 
take  care  of  the  temporal  concerns  of  that  church, 
should  come  forward  to  their  pastor  and  give  him  their 
right  hand,  in  token  of  cordial  reception  and  affection- 
ate regard."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XVL,  §  7.] 

14.  Order  or  steps  in  installation.  The  follow- 
ing order  is  suggested  as  appropriate  for  installation 
services  : 

1.  Invocation. 

2.  Anthem  or  hymn. 

3.  Scripture  reading. 

4.  Prayer. 

5.  Hymn. 

6.  Sermon.     See  p.  350. 

7.  Statement  by  presiding  minister.     See  p.  350. 

8.  Questions  to  pastor-elect.     See  p.  351. 

9.  Questions  to  the  people.     See  p.  353. 

10.  If  the  pastor-elect  is  to  be  ordained,  the  Pres- 
bytery should  proceed  with  that  ceremony  at 
this  point.     See  p.  354. 

xi.  Announcement  of  installation.     See  p.  354. 

12.  Charge  to  pastor.     See  p.  354. 

13.  Charge  to  people.     See  p.  354. 

14.  Prayer. 

15.  Hymn. 

16.  Benediction,  by  the  pastor. 

17.  Welcome  to  the  pastor. 

5.  Dissolution  of  the  Pastoral  Relation. 

I.  Resignation  of  a  pastor.  The  Session  has  no 
power  to  require  the  resignation  of  a  pastor.     It  may 


356  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

counsel  him  that  it  is  best  for  him  to  resign,  and  may 
call  a  congregational  meeting  to  consider  the  subject 
The  resignation  must  be  to  the  Presbytery,  and  only 
the  Presbytery  can  accept  it. 

2.  Ordinary  cases  of  dissolution.  Where  a  pas- 
tor does  not  labor  under  a  grieyanqe,  but  simply  de- 
sires to  remove  to  another  field  of  labor  or  to  with- 
draw from  his  present  charge  owing  to  ill  health,  etc., 
the  usual  course  is  for  him  to  signify  his  desire  to  the 
Session,  that  a  congregational  meeting  may  be  called 
to  consider  the  subject.  At  this  meeting,  after  a  state- 
ment by  the  pastor,  it  is  usual  for  him  to  withdraw, 
and  for  the  congregation  to  consider  and  to  yote  upon 
the  following  motion:  ^'■Resolved,  That  this  congre- 
gation unites  with  the  pastor  in  his  request  to  Presby- 
tery for  a  dissolution  of  the  pastoral  relation  at  present 
existing  between  him  and  this  church."  Whether 
this  resolution  is  carried  in  the  affirmatiye  or  negative, 
the  Session  should  be  requested  to  transmit  the  action 
of  the  congregation  to  the  Presbytery,  and  the  congre- 
gation may,  in  addition,  appoint  a  committee  to  assist 
the  Session. 

3.  Consent  of  parties  may  shorten  process.  A 
minister  desiring  to  resign  his  pastoral  charge  does  not 
need  first  to  make  his  request  known  to  the  Presbytery. 
"  Ch.  XVI.,  §  2,  of  the  Form  of  Government  provides 
that  where  the  parties  are  prepared  for  the  dissolution 
of  a  pastoral  relation,  it  may  be  dissolved  at  the  first 
meeting  of  Presbytery."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1866. 

P-  47] 

4.  Oases  of  grievance.     Ch.  XVII.  of  the  Form 


The  Pastor.  357 

of  Government  deals  with  cases  where  either  pastor  or 
people  labor  under  a  grievance,  and  is  as  follows ; 

''When  any  minister  shall  labor  under  such  griev- 
ances in  his  congregation,  as  that  he  shall  desire  leave 
to  resign  his  pastoral  charge,  the  Presbytery  shall  cite 
the  congregation  to  appear,  by  their  commissioners,  at 
their  next  meeting,  to  show  cause,  if  any  they  have, 
why  the  Presbytery  should  not  accept  the  resignation. 
If  the  congregation  fail  to  appear,  or  if  their  reasons 
for  retaining  their  pastor  be  deemed  by  the  Presbytery 
insufficient,  he  shall  have  leave  granted  to  resign  his 
pastoral  charge,  of  which  due  record  shall  be  made ; 
and  that  church  shall  be  held  to  be  vacant  till  supplied 
again,  in  an  orderly  manner,  with  another  minister : 
and  if  any  congregation  shall  desire  to  be  released  from 
their  pastor,  a  similar  process,  mutatis  mutandis,  shall 
be  observed."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XVII.] 

5.  Independent  action  by  congregation.  The 
provisions  of  Ch.  XVII.  (see  above)  should  be  care- 
fully complied  with,  whether  the  movement  for  a  dis- 
solution of  the  pastoral  relation  in  cases  of  grievance 
comes  from  the  pastor  or  the  congregation.  A  con- 
gregation may  be  called  together  by  a  Session  to  con- 
sider the  advisability  of  asking  Presbytery  to  dissolve 
a  pastoral  relation,  without  the  co-operation  of  the 
pastor.  See  caption  No.  7,  p.  358.  If  a  meeting  of 
this  character  be  held,  the  motion  to  be  considered 
and  voted  upon  should  be  made  in  the  following  or 
equivalent  words  :    ^^  Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of 

be  requested  to  dissolve  the  pastoral  relation 

now  existing  between  this  congregation  and  the  Rev. 


358  The  Church  and  Congregatio7i. 

A.  B.,  and  that  the  Session  of  this  church  be  requested 
to  transmit  this  action  to  the  said  Presbytery."  The 
congregation  can  also  appoint  a  committee  to  aid  the 
Session,  and  its  representatives  should  be  prepared  to 
give  reasons  for  the  action  taken. 

6.  Reasons  for  dissolution  should  be  weighty. 
''  This  Assembly  recognizes  the  right  of  each  congre- 
gation to  decide  whether  a  pastor  is  acceptable  to 
them,  and  the  wishes  of  a  majority  are  to  be  set  aside 
only  for  weighty  reasons ;  yet  such  a  state  of  things 
may  exist  between  the  pastor  and  a  portion  of  his  peo- 
ple as  shall  require,  for  the  fair  name  of  religion,  that 
the  relation  be  dissolved."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S., 
1868,  p.  649.] 

Ministers  and  congregations  in  some  cases,  however, 
treat  the  pastoral  relation  in  too  light  a  manner.  As 
a  relation  it  is  both  solemn  and  sacred.  It  should  not 
be  dissolved,  therefore,  in  any  case  except  for  sufficient 
reason.  Where  grievances  are  alleged,  the  exercise  of 
Christian  patience  and  charity  will  often  avail  to  pre- 
vent dissolution  and  the  sad  results  attendant  there- 
upon. Further,  while  it  is  at  times  advantageous  to  a 
minister  to  remove  to  a  new  field  of  labor,  and  profit- 
able to  a  congregation  to  change  pastors,  earnest  en- 
deavor should  be  made  both  by  ministers  and  people 
to  give  permanency  to  the  pastoral  relation,  A  long 
pastorate  is  an  inestimable  source  of  power  and  pros- 
perity to  a  congregation. 

7.  Co-operation  of  pastor  not  necessary.  '*  The 
Presbytery,  upon  application  both  of  the  pastor  and 
congregation  dissolved  the  pastoral  relation,  and  Mr. 


The  Past 07' .  359 

complained  to  Synod  on  the  ground  that  the 

Session  and  trustees  united  in  calling  the  meeting  of 
the  congregation,  without  the  presence  or  co-operation 
of  the  pastor,  at  which  action  was  taken  for  the  disso- 
lution of  the  pastoral  relation.  The  committee  recom- 
mend that  the  complaint  be  dismissed,  there  being  no 
sufficient  ground  of  complaint.  Adopted."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1868,  p.  612.] 

8.  Presbytery  may  dissolve  a  pastoral  relation 
at  discretion.  *'  Presbytery  has  the  constitutional 
power  to  dissolve  the  pastoral  relation  against  the 
remonstrance  of  the  pastor  and  a  majority  of  the  church, 
when  a  large  and  influential  minority  of  the  church 
request  it,  by  petition,  and  in  the  judgment  of  Presby- 
tery the  interests  of  religion  in  that  congregation  re- 
quire It  "  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  i860,  p.  39].  "  Such 
power  should  in  all  cases  be  exercised  with  the  greatest 
caution  and  discretion,  and  the  reasons  for  such  action 
should  be  always  fully  recorded ' '  [Mins.  G.  A. , 
O.  S.,  1 86 1,  p.  306].  This  decision  was  affirmed  in 
the  judicial  case  of  Connell  vs.  the  Synod  of  Pittsburg 
by  the  O.  S.  Assembly.     [Mins.,  G.  A.,  1868  p.  649.] 

9.  Complaint  suspends  dissolution.  Under  B. 
D.,  §  85,  one-third  of  the  members  of  Presbytery  pres- 
ent at  the  meeting  at  which  a  pastoral  relation  is  dis- 
solved, can  complain  to  Synod  against  the  decision, 
and  the  complaint  will  suspend  such  decision.  No 
complaint  from  the  congregation,  however,  can  sus- 
pend proceedings. 


360  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

IV.    THE   DEACONS. 

1.  Constitutional  provisions.  ''The  Scriptures 
clearly  point  out  deacons  as  distinct  officers  in  the 
church,  whose  business  it  is  to  take  care  of  the  poor, 
and  to  distribute  among  them  the  collections  which 
may  be  raised  for  their  use.  To  them  also  may  be 
properly  committed  the  management  of  the  temporal 
affairs  of  the  church"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  VI.].  See  also 
caption  No.  23,  p.  365,  and  F.  G.,  Ch.  XXV.,  p.  469, 
new. 

2.  Diaconate  a  permanent  office.  The  deacon 
is  mentioned  in  F.  G.,  Ch.  III.,  §  2,  as  one  of  the 
perpetual  officers  of  the  church.  The  meaning  of  the 
word  perpetual  is,  that  '*  the  office  cannot  be  laid  aside 
at  pleasure.  No  person  can  be  divested  [of  it]  but  by 
deposition."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIII.,  §  6.] 

3.  History.  The  origin  of  the  diaconate  is  nar- 
rated in  Acts  vi.  1-7.  The  office  had  its  equivalent 
in  the  Jewish  synagogue  in  the  officers  specifically 
appointed  for  the  care  of  the  destitute.  A  special 
emergency  in  the  Church  of  Jerusalem,  arising  out 
of  the  neglect  of  certain  widows  in  the  distribution 
of  the  common  fund,  was  the  occasion  of  its  establish- 
ment in  the  Christian  Church.  For  a  considerable 
period  of  time  thereafter  the  office  was  limited  to  the 
serving  of  tables  and  the  care  of  the  poor.  Gradually, 
t!ie  diaconate  became  regarded  as  a  necessary  step  to 
the  priesthood.  Like  other  church  offices,  it  has  been 
diverted  from  its  original  purposes  by  the  Roman  and 
other  so-called  Catholic  churches.  The  apostolic 
diaconate  was  revived  in  the  Reformed  churches  as 


The  Deacons.  361 

early  as  1526.  Calvin  regarded  it  as  indispensable, 
and  the  care  of  the  poor  as  its  proper  sphere.  In  the 
German  and  Holland  Reformed  churches  it  is  the 
duty  of  ''the  deacons  to  collect  and  to  distribute  the 
alms  and  other  contributions  for  the  relief  of  the  poor 
or  the  necessities  of  the  congregation,  and  to  provide 
for  the  support  of  the  ministry  of  the  gospel."  A  sim- 
ilar usage  as  to  functions  prevails  in  the  majority  of 
the  Presbyterian  churches.  For  our  own  Church,  see 
under  caption  No.  1,  p.  360,  and  also  p.  469. 

4.  Qualifications,  personal.  The  scriptural  quali- 
fications of  deacons  are  given  in  i  Tim.  iii.  4,  8-10, 
12-13.     They  are  as  follows  : 

1.  Maturity  of  life.     "The  husband  of  one  wife, 

ruling  their  children  and  their  own  houses. ' ' 

2.  Gravity  of  conduct.     ''Likewise  must  the  dea- 

cons be  grave." 

3.  Simplicity  and  sincerity.  "Not  double-tongued." 

4.  Of    temperate   habits.       "Not    given   to   much 

wine." 

5.  Unselfishness.     "  Not  greedy  of  filthy  lucre." 

6.  Sound  in  the  faith.     "  Holding  the  mystery  of 

the  faith  in  a  pure  conscience." 

7.  Executive  ability.     "  Ruling  their  children  and 

their  own  houses  well. 
The  apostle  emphasizes  the  value  of  this  office  to 
the  Church  by  declaring  that  "  they  that  have  used 
the  office  of  a  deacon  well,  purchase  to  themselves  a 
good  degree,  and  great  boldness  in  the  faith  which  is 
in  Christ  Jesus. ' '  See,  also,  remarks  on  qualifications 
of  Ruling  Elders,  p.  64. 


362  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

5.  Qualifications,  constitutional.  The  same  as 
for  Ruling  Elders,  for  which  see  p.  66. 

6.  Elders  may  be  deacons.  ''  While  it  is  im- 
portant and  desirable  that  the  several  offices  in  the 
Christian  Church  should  be  kept  distinct,  and  be  sus- 
tained by  several  different  individuals  wherever  a  suf- 
ficient number  of  competent  men  can  be  found,  yet 
it  is  not  inconsistent  with  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church,  that  where  a  necessity  exists  the  same  indi- 
vidual should  sustain  both  offices"  [Mins.  G.  A., 
O.  S.,  1840,  p.  306].  ''  When  a  deacon  in  any 
church  is  elected  and  installed  a  ruling  elder  in  the 
same  church,  he  does  not  necessarily  cease  to  exercise 
the  functions  of  his  office  as  deacon."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1880,  p.  56.] 

7.  Meetings  for  and  mode  of  election.  The 
same  as  for  Ruling  Elders,  for  which  see  pp.  76 
and  79. 

8.  Term  of  service.  Deacons  may  be  elected  either 
under  the  permanent  service  or  the  term-service  in  the 
same  manner  as  ruling  elders  [see  p.  71].  If  deacons 
are  elected  as  trustees,  it  will  be  necessary  in  the  matter 
of  their  terms  of  service  to  comply  with  the  laws  govern- 
ing churches  as  religious  corporations,  and  in  force  in 
the  State  where  any  given  congregation  is  located. 

9.  Ordination  and  installation.  The  provisions 
are  the  same  as  for  Ruling  Elders.     See  pp.  79-89. 

10.  Elders  elected  as  deacons  must  be  ordained. 
The  requirement  of  the  Form  of  Government  is  ex- 
plicit that  every  person  elected  to  either  the  office  cf 
elder  or  deacon  shall  be  set  apart  to  the  office  to  which 


The  Deacons,  363 

he  has  been  elected  in  due  form  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XIIL, 
§  3].  An  elder  elected  as  a  deacon,  or  a  deacon 
elected  as  an  elder,  must  therefore  be  set  apart  by 
ordination  to  the  office  to  which  he  was  last  elected. 
The  offices  of  the  eldership  and  the  diaconate  are 
separate,  and  it  is  to  be  emphasized  that  the  eldership, 
in  the  judgment  of  this  Church,  does  not  include  the 
diaconate. 

11.  Duties.  The  general  duty  assigned  by  the 
Church  to  the  deacons  is  the  care  of  the  poor,  see 
p.  360.  In  many  churches  they  are  also  entrusted  with 
the  charge  of  arrangements  in  connection  with  the 
Lord's  Supper  [see  p.  364].  In  some  churches  they 
are  made  trustees  [see  Deacons  as  Trustees,  p.  365]. 
They  are  also  empowered  by  the  F.  G.,  Ch.  XXI.,  to 
preside  over  public  worship  in  vacant  churches.  See 
p.  198,  and  also  p.  369. 

12.  Must  act  as  a  board.  The  deacons,  no  more 
than  the  elders,  can  act  on  their  individual  responsi- 
bility. They  should  meet  and  organize  as  a  board, 
with  a  chairman,  secretary,  and  treasurer.  The  pastor 
of  the  congregation  should  be  invited  to  be  present  at 
all  meetings.  The  secretary  should  keep  full  records 
of  all  proceedings,  and  the  treasurer  should  pay  out  no 
money  except  by  authority  of  the  board. 

13.  Collection  for  the  poor  fund.  This  collec 
tion  is  usually  taken  at  the  close  of  each  administra- 
tion of  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  [D.  W.. 
Ch.  IX.,  §  5.] 

14.  Session  and  the  poor  fiind.  ''The  Session 
has  no  control  over  the  funds  in  the  hands  of  the  dea 


364  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

cons,  but  may  advise  respecting  their  use."     [Mins. 
G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1857,  p.  24.] 

15.  Reports.  The  board  of  deacons  should  report 
to  the  annual  meeting  of  the  church  upon  its  work, 
and  it  is  proper  that  the  board  submit  its  minutes  for 
review  to  the  Session  at  least  once  a  year. 

16.  Deacons  and  Session.  It  is  advised  that  the 
board  of  deacons  and  the  Session  meet  for  conference 
at  stated  times,  in  order  that  there  may  be  systematic 
and  united  action  in  connection  with  the  work  of  the 
diaconate. 

17.  Deacons  and  the  pastor.  The  pastor  of  each 
congregation  has  an  episcopal  or  superintending  rela- 
tion to  all  its  affairs.  In  view  of  this  fact  he  should  be 
invited  to  be  present  at  all  meetings  of  the  board  of 
deacons,  and  should  be  consulted  with  regard  to  all 
proposed  action. 

18.  Deacons  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  It  is  the 
custom  in  many  churches  to  assign  to  the  deacons  the 
preparation  for  the  administration  of  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  Supper,  and  the  custody  of  the  communion 
plate.  The  expense  involved  is  paid  out  of  the  collec- 
tions gathered  on  communion  Sabbaths.  *'It  is  in 
accordance  with  Presbyterian  law  and  usage  that  dea- 
cons distribute  to  the  church-members  the  bread  and 
wine  in  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper"  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1874,  p.  84;  1877,  p.  516],  The  same  Assem- 
bly also  referred  the  decision  of  the  question  as  to 
when  deacons  should  act  at  the  Lord's  Supper,  to  the 
"discretion  of  the  Sessions." 

19.  Deacons  and  benevolent  offerings.     "  Over 


The  Deacons.  365 

charities  collected  for  any  other  purpose  than  the  care 
of  the  poor,  their  office  gives  them  no  control' 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1833,  p.  405].  The  general  benevolent 
offerings  are  in  charge  of  the  Session.     See  p.  20O. 

20.  Deacons  and  public  charities.  ''The  As- 
sembly regards  the  office  of  deacon  as  providing  proper 
scriptural  and  feasible  means,  for  such  exercise  of  char- 
ity as  will  aid  in  extending  the  influence  of  the  Church 
among  the  poor,  and  opening  the  way  for  more  direct 
spiritual  communication,"    [Mins.  G.  A.,  i87i,p.588.] 

21.  Deacons  and  church  support.  The  deacons, 
as  spiritual  officers,  have  no  power  over  or  relation  to 
the  funds  raised  for  church  support. 

22.  Deacons  and  temporaUties.  To  the  deacons 
''  may  be  properly  committed  the  management  of  the 
temporal  affairs  of  the  church"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  VI.]  In 
the  Church  of  Scotland  the  deacons  manage  all  the 
temporal  affairs  of  the  congregation.  In  the  American 
Church,  however,  it  is  customary  to  leave  the  decision 
as  to  the  persons  who  shall  manage  church  property  to 
the  congregation.  A  majority  of  the  churches,  as  a 
result,  commit  the  care  of  property  to  trustees.  See 
under  that  head. 

23.  Deacons  as  trustees.  If  deacons  are  chosen 
as  trustees  of  congregations,  it  should  be  distinctly 
understood  that  as  trustees  they  are  civil  officers,  and 
responsible  for  their  conduct  as  such  (i)  to  the  congre- 
gation, (2)  to  the  State.  Deacon-trustees  are  not  un- 
der the  control  of  Session,  nor  responsible  to  Session, 
for  their  work  as  trustees.  See,  however.  Session  and 
Worship,  p.  186,  and  F.  G.,  Ch.  XXV.,  p.  469. 


366  The  Church  and  Congregation, 

24.  Deacons  and  church  courts.  **  Deacons  can- 
not be  elected  to  represent  either  a  church  or  a  Pres- 
bytery in  any  of  the  church  courts."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
O.  S.,  i860,  p.  34.] 

25.  Retirement  or  resignation.  See  under  Rul- 
ing Elders,  p.  94. 

26.  Resignation  to  the  Session.  ''The  resigna- 
tion of  a  deacon  is  to  be  tendered  to  the  Session,  and 
takes  effect  when  accepted  by  that  body."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1883,  p.  26.] 

27.  Trial  and  restoration.  See  under  Ruling 
Elders,  pp.  98-101. 

28.  Churches  without  deacons.  Where  the 
church  has  not  elected  deacons,  the  Session  should 
appoint  one  or  more  of  the  elders  to  act  as  a  committee 
to  perform  the  duties  of  the  diaconate.  As  soon  as 
possible,  however,  the  Session  should  secure  the  elec- 
tion of  deacons.  '*  The  Presbyterian  Church  has  al- 
ways recognized  the  office  of  deacon ;  and  the  Assem- 
bly renewedly  call  the  attention  of  the  churches  to  the 
provisions  of  the  Form  of  Government  in  the  case. '  * 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1871,  p.  588.] 

29.  Deaconesses.  Women  have  been  engaged  in 
the  charitable  work  of  the  Christian  Church  from  its 
establishment.  The  effort  to  introduce  deaconesses 
into  the  Presbyterian  Church  has  thus  far  been  unsuc- 
cessful. The  prevalent  opinion  appears  to  be  that 
''there  is  nothing  in  our  Constitution,  in  the  practice 
of  the  Church,  or  in  any  present  emergency  to  justify 
the  creation  of  a  new  office."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1884, 
p.  114.]     See  also  pp.  197  and  209. 


Rules  for  the  Church,  367 

V.   RULES  FOR  THE  CHURCH.* 

The  church  as  an  ecclesiastical  body  is  empowered 
to  make  its  own  rules  in  certain  matters.  See  Church 
Rules,  p.  318,  and  Rights  of  a  Church,  p.  315.  The 
Rules  given  below  are  simply  suggestions,  and  with 
the  exception  of  Rules  i,  3,  4,  5,  io,and  13,  may  be 
modified  according  to  differing  circumstances. 

1 .  Authority  of  the  Constitution.  This  particu- 
lar church  being  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  the  Constitution  of  the  said 
Church,  in  all  its  provisions,  is  obligatory  upon  this 
congregation. 

2.  Annual  meeting  of  the  church.  There  shall 
be  an  annual  meeting  of  the  church  in  the  church  edi- 
fice on  the for  the  transaction  of  any  business 

properly  coming  before  such  meeting.      The   Session 
shall  give  ten  days'  notice  of  the  time  and  purpose. 

3.  Special  meetings.  The  Session  is  recognized 
by  the  Constitution  as  empowered  to  call  special  meet- 
ings of  the  church  whenever  it  may  deem  it  advisable 
so  to  do. 

4.  Moderator.  The  moderator  of  the  church  meet- 
ing is  the  pastor.  When  a  church  is  vacant,  and  a 
minister  cannot  be  secured  to  preside,  the  Session  shall 
appoint  the  presiding  officer  of  all  church  meetings. 

5.  Clerk  of  the  church  meetings.  The  clerk  of 
Session  shall  be  the  clerk  of  all  meetings  of  the  church. 
In  the  absence  of  the  clerk  of  Session  the  Session  shall 
appoint  a  substitute. 

*  See  By-laws  for  the  Congregation,  p.  392. 


368  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

6.  Quorum.  Ten  church- members  shall  be  a  quo- 
rum tor  the  transaction  of  business  at  all  ecclesiastical 
meetings. 

7.  Elections.  All  elections  shall  be  by  ballot,  and 
a  majority  of  the  votes  cast  shall  be  necessary  to  elect. 
This  rule,  in  so  far  as  it  deals  with  the  ballot,  may  be 
suspended,  however,  by  a  three-fourths  vote  of  the 
electors  present  at  any  meeting. 

8.  Choice  of  pastor.  The  selection  of  a  candi- 
date for  pastor  shall  be  left  either  to  a  committee,  to 
be  known  as  the  Committee  on  Pastor,  or  to  the  Ses- 
sion. If  a  committee  be  appointed,  it  shall  consist  of 
the  Session,  and  also  of  three  (or  more)  persons,  chosen 
by  the  congregation  at  a  duly  called  meeting. 

9.  Nominations  for  pastor.  The  Committee  on 
Pastor  shall  report  to  the  church  a  name  or  names  for 
the  office  of  pastor,  and  if  the  report  be  received  by 
the  meeting,  no  other  names  shall  be  considered.  If 
the  report  be  not  received,  any  qualified  elector  may 
nominate  a  candidate  for  pastor. 

10.  Voters  for  pastor.  All  communicant  mem- 
bers, of  both  sexes  and  of  whatever  age,  are  qualified 
to  vote  at  a  congregational  meeting  called  to  elect  a 
pastor,  and  in  addition  to  such  communicants  all  other 
persons  of  full  age  who  contribute  regularly  to  the 
annual  expenses  of  the  congregation,  and  are  not  more 
than  nine  months  in  arrears. 

11.  Lists  of  voters  for  pastor.  The  roll  of  mem- 
bers in  the  possession  of  the  church  Session,  and  the 
list  of  pewholders  and  other  regular  contributors  on 
the  books  of  the  treasurer  of  the  board  of  trustees,  shall 


Church  Support  and  Church  Property.    369 

be  the  lists  to  determine  who  are  the  qualified  voters  at 
the  election  of  a  pastor. 

1 2 .  Nominations  for  elders  and  deacons.  Nom  i- 
nations  for  elders  and  deacons  may  be  made  by  the  Ses- 
sion, but  may  also  be  made  by  any  church- member. 

13.  Voters  for  elders  and  deacons.  The  elec- 
tors of  elders  and  deacons  shall  be  the  communicant 
members  of  the  church. 

14.  Term-service.  The  elders  and  deacons  shall 
be  chosen  under  the  mode  of  term-service  as  contained 
in  the  Form  of  Government,  Ch.  XIII.,  §  8. 

15.  Rules  of  order.  All  meetings  of  the  church, 
and  also  of  the  congregation  as  an  ecclesiastical  body, 
shall  be  conducted  in  accordance  with  the  Rules  for 
Judicatories*  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  so  far  as  they 
apply,  and,  where  they  do  not  apply,  according  to  the 
usual  legislative  rules  of  order. 

16.  Amendments,  etc.  The  above  Rules,  with 
the  exception  of  Rules  i,  3,  4,  5,  10,  and  13,  may  be 
altered,  amended,  or  repealed  at  any  meeting  by  a 
majority  of  the  electors  present  ;  provided,  that  ten 
days'  public  notice  shall  have  been  given  of  such  pro- 
posed alteration,  amendment,  or  repeal. 

VI.  CHURCH  SUPPORT  AND  CHURCH 

PROPERTY. 

I.  Church  Support. 

I.  "Warrant.     The  practice  of  providing   for  the 

support  of  the  ministry  and  for  general  congregational 

*  See  p.  399. 


370  The  Church  and  Co7igregation, 

expenses,  by  regular  and  systematic  methods,  is  war- 
ranted by  the  tithing  system  in  vogue  under  the  Old 
Testament,  and  also  by  the  declarations  of  the  New 
Testament.  [See  Num.  xviii.  20;  Mai.  iii.  10;  Matt. 
X.  10;    I  Cor.-ix.  14;    2  Cor.  viii.  21  ;   ix.  12.] 

2.  Constitutional  provisions.  In  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  Church,  while  no  specific  method  is  indi- 
cated, the  obligation  to  church  support  is  recognized 
in  the  requirement  defining  the  qualifications  of  voters 
at  elections  for  pastors.  That  requirement  reads,  "  In 
this  election  no  person  shall  be  entitled  to  vote,  .  .  . 
who  does  not  contribute  his  just  proportion,  according 
to  his  own  engagement,  or  the  rules  of  that  congrega- 
tion, to  all  its  necessary  expenses."    [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV., 

§4.] 

3.  Methods.  As  indicated  under  the  preceding 
caption,  no  particular  method  of  church  support  is 
made  obligatory  either  by  law  or  usage.  Each  congre- 
gation is  at  liberty  to  adopt  its  own  method,  and  it  is 
suggested  that  this  be  done  either  by  a  formal  vote  at 
a  congregational  meeting,  or  by  referring  the  entire 
matter  to  the  board  of  trustees.  Any  method  adopted 
should  seek  to  apply  the  principle  of  equality  as  to 
contributions  indicated  in  2  Cor.  viii.  12-15,  ^^^^ 
should  secure  contributions  from  every  member.  The 
principal  methods  in  use  are  indicated  in  the  next 
sections. 

4.  Pew-rents.  In  many  congregations  the  expenses 
of  church  support  are  provided  for  by  the  renting  of 
the  pews,  upon  a  scale  of  prices  graduated  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  furnish  to  all  members  of  the  congrega- 


Church  Support  and  Church  Property,    371 

tion  sittings  at  a  cost  within  the  means  of  each.  This 
system  is  sometimes  supplemented  by  collections  taken 
up  at  the  church  services,  on  Sabbaths  other  than  those 
devoted  to  benevolent  and  missionary  offerings.  It  is 
also  at  times  supplemented  by  subscriptions  made  by 
the  wealthier  members  of  the  congregation.  The  sys- 
tem of  pew-rents  is  a  method  of  church  support  whose 
advantages  have  been  approved  by  experience. 

5.  Subscriptions.  In  many  congregations,  more 
especially  in  country  districts,  church  support  is  pro- 
vided for  by  regular  annual  subscriptions.  This  sys- 
tem is  of  value  where  the  members  of  the  congrega 
tion  receive  their  income,  as  farmers  usually  do,  but  a 
few  times  in  the  course  of  a  year. 

6.  Weekly  envelope  contributions.  In  some 
churches,  more  especially  those  located  among  and 
composed  of  persons  receiving  their  income  either  by 
the  week  or  the  month,  the  system  of  weekly  Sabbath 
contributions  has  been  found  both  helpful  and  con- 
venient in  connection  with  church  support.  The 
members  of  the  congregation  pledge  themselves  to 
give  so  much  per  week  or  month  for  church  support 
and  other  purposes,  and  a  regular  account  with  each 
member  is  kept  by  the  treasurer.     See  p.  204. 

7.  Persons  in  charge.  The  persons  ordinarily 
entrusted  with  the  care  of  the  moneys  necessary  for 
church  support  are  those  placed  in  charge  of  church 
temporalities.  Usually  these  persons  are  the  trustees, 
and  where  deacons  manage  the  finances  they  are  none 
the  less  trustees.  Whoever  may  be  placed  in  charge, 
care  should  be  taken  by  them  to  (i)  make  annually 


372  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

an  estimate  of  the  sums  needed  for  church  support ; 
(2)  provide  an  appropriate,  systematic,  and  compre- 
hensive method  of  gathering  moneys ;  (3)  keep  accu- 
rate account  of  receipts  and  payments ;  (4)  report 
regularly  and  fully  to  the  congregation. 

2.   Church  Property  :    Modes  of  Holding. 

While  the  provisions  of  the  statute  laws  for  the  hold- 
ing of  the  property  of  religious  societies  or  churches 
differ  greatly  in  the  several  States  in  matters  of  detail, 
only  five  general  methods  are  in  use — viz.  : 

1.  Church  as  the  corporation.  Where  the 
churches  themselves  become  corporations  upon  the 
execution  and  filing  of  articles  of  association,  or  by 
securing  charters  in  accordance  with  law,  as  in  such 
States  as  Indiana  and  Pennsylvania. 

2.  Trustees  as  the  corporation.  Where  the 
churches  are  authorized  to  elect  trustees,  said  trustees 
being  constituted  the  corporation,  as  in  such  States  as 
Maryland,  Montana,  and  New  Jersey. 

3.  Trustees  appointed  by  the  courts.  Where, 
as  in  Virginia  and  West  Virginia,  trustees  are  ap- 
pointed by  the  courts  for  the  churches,  in  order  to 
secure  their  property  rights. 

4.  Corporation  sole.  Where,  as  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  the  property  is  held  by  the  bishop. 
Delaware  has  legislation  prohibiting  this  method  of 
holding  church  property.  In  Oregon,  however,  special 
legislation  has  been  secured,  permitting  this  method. 

5.  Individual  trustees.  Where  members  of  the 
congregation,  three  or  more  in  number,  are  appointed 


The  Corporation.  373 

to  hold  the  property,  and  are  legally  the  trustees. 
Unincorporated  churches,  wherever  located,  will  be 
protected,  as  a  rule,  in  their  property  rights  by  the 
courts.  It  is  advised  that  all  such  churches  take  steps, 
where  possible,  to  hold  their  property  by  corporations, 
and  that  in  the  drafting  of  charters,  of  articles  and 
of  by-laws,  the  aid  of  competent  counsel  be  secured. 
6.  All  church  property  is  a  trust.  Whether  the 
property  of  churches  be  held  by  corporations  or  by 
individual  trustees,  whatever  the  method,  the  property 
is  in  law  a  trust,  and  the  civil  courts  will  protect  that 
trust.     See  under  Decisions,  p.  389. 

3.  The  Corporation.* 

1.  Corporation,  definition.  A  corporation  is  an 
artificial  being,  created  by  a  sovereign  authority,  either 
by  special  act  or  under  general  laws  passed  by  a  legis- 
lature, and  invested  by  the  sovereign  authority  with 
specific  powers.  Corporations  are  of  several  kinds, 
such,  for  instance,  as  public  and  private. 

2.  Religious  corporation,  definition.  Religious 
corporations  are  private  corporations,  not  for  profit, 
formed  for  religious  purposes,  ordinarily  either  for  the 
maintenance  of  religious  worship  in  accordance  with 
the  religious  tenets  of  the  corporators,  or  for  mission- 
ary, charitable,  and  educational  objects. 

3.  Churches   should  be   incorporated.      Every 

*  See  "  Laws  relating  to  Religious  Corporations,  being  a  Collec- 
tion of  the  Statutes  of  the  Several  States,  etc."  By  the  Rev. 
Wm.  Henry  Roberts,  D.  D.,  LL.D.  pp.  Ixvi.  591,  8vo.  Philadel- 
phia, Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication,  1896. 


374  The  ChiircJi  and  Congregation. 

Presbyterian  church  should  secure  and  provide  for  the 
control  and  management  of  its  property,  by  due  incor- 
poration, in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  the  State  or 
Territory  in  which  it  is  located. 

4.  Church  distinct  from  corporation.  The 
church,  primarily,  is  an  ecclesiastical  or  spiritual  body, 
and  as  such  spiritual  body  it  is  not  incorporated,  and 
does  not  manage  the  temporalities.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  corporation,  which  derives  its  existence  from  the 
civil  power,  has  no  authority  over  the  church  as  a 
spiritual  body.  It  cannot  alter  the  church  faith,  can- 
not receive  or  expel  church-members,  and  it  cannot 
prevent  the  Session  receiving  or  expelling  whomsoever 
that  body  shall  see  fit  to  receive  or  expel.  Its  sole 
function  is  to  hold  the  title  to  and  manage  the  tempo- 
ralities for  the  use  of  the  spiritual  body.  See  also 
under  Church,  p.  313,  and  Trustees  and  Session,  pp. 

384-389- 

5.  Corporatioi  as  distinct  from  trustees.  See 
caption  No.  11,  p.  375. 

6.  Extent  of  legislation.  The  United  States  and 
all  the  States,  except  Virginia  and  West  Virginia,  pro- 
vide for  the  incorporation  in  some  manner  of  religious 
societies  or  churches.  The  two  States  named,  provide 
for  the  holding  of  church  property  by  trustees,  nomi- 
nated by  the  church  and  appointed  by  the  courts. 

7.  Method  of  incorporation.  Where  a  corpora- 
tion is  organized  under  a  general  law  of  a  State,  it  is 
usually  effected  by  written  articles  duly  executed  by 
the  corporators.  The  manner  of  effecting  such  organi- 
zation must  conform,  however.  In  details,  to  the  terms 


The  Corpo7'atio7i.  375 

of  the  general  law  of  the  State  in  which  the  application 
for  a  charter  is  made. 

8.  Name  of  corporation.  Every  corporation  must 
have  a  distinctive  name,  and  Presbyterian  churches 
when  choosing  a  name  should  be  careful  to  insert  the 
word  "  Presbyterian  "  in  such  name. 

9.  Trust  to  be  named  in  charter.  It  is  suggested 
that  in  all  articles  of  association  and  charters  for  Pres- 
byterian churches,  the  following  or  equivalent  words 
be  inserted  :  *'  Formed  for  the  purpose  of  the  worship 
of  Almighty  God  and  instruction  in  the  Christian  re- 
ligion, according  to  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Form  of 
Government,  Book  of  Discipline,  and  Directory  for 
Worship,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America." 

10.  Filing  certificates.  In  most  of  the  States 
articles  are  required  to  be  filed  and  recorded  with 
specified  officers  of  the  law,  and  certificates  of  incor- 
poration or  certified  copies  of  the  articles  are  issued 
thereupon. 

11.  Personnel  of  the  corporation.  The  per- 
sonnel of  any  particular  church  corporation  depends 
upon  the  law  of  the  particular  State  in  which  the  cor- 
poration exists.  In  many  States  it  includes  all  the 
members  of  the  ecclesiastical  body,  in  others  it  is  com- 
posed of  trustees  elected  by  the  church,  and  in  a  few 
it  may  consist  of  a  single  person.  In  certain  States 
the  laws  provide  that  deacons  or  elders  may  be  chosen 
as  trustees. 

12.  Members  of  the  corporation.  In  several 
of  the   States  male  persons  only  can  be  corporators, 


376  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

and  in  all  the  States  citizenship  or  declaration  of  an 
intention  of  acquiring  citizenship,  is  a  necessary  quali- 
fication. The  statutes  of  each  State  must  be  con- 
sulted for  the  details.* 

13.  Officers.  The  officers  of  a  religious  corpora- 
tion are  usually  designated  in  the  statute  law,  and  are 
ordinarily  a  president,  secretary,  and  treasurer.  The 
pastor  and  other  church  officers  are  not,  as  such,  offi- 
cers of  the  corporation. 

14.  Meetings.  The  number  and  places  of  the 
meetings  of  the  corporation  are  ordinarily  indicated 
in  the  statute  law  or  in  the  by-laws  of  the  corporation 
itself. 

15.  By-laws.  Each  corporation  should  adopt  by- 
laws for  the  regulation  of  its  affairs,  prescribing  the 
times  of  meeting,  etc.     See  for  suggestions,  p.  393. 

16.  Life  of  a  corporation.  In  some  of  the  States 
the  life  or  duration  of  a  corporation  is  limited  by  law. 
If  there  be  no  legal  limit,  the  corporation  is  perpetual. 
The  life  of  a  corporation  dates  from  its  organization, 
and  not  from  the  time  it  begins  to  do  business. 

17.  Alteration  and  repeal  of  charters.  The 
general  laws,  under  which  corporations  can  now  be 
formed  in  the  great  majority  of  the  States,  contain  pro- 
visions authorizing  the  legislatures  to  alter,  amend,  or 
repeal  any  charter  granted. 

18.  Special  charters.  Wherever  churches  or  re- 
ligious corporations  are  in  possession  of  special  char- 
ters, granted  by  acts  of  legislatures,  and  when  such 
charters  contain  no  clause  permitting  the  legislatures 

*  See  footnote,  p.  373. 


The  Corporation.  yj-j 

to  alter,  amend,  or  revoke,  it  is  advised  that  such  be 
not  surrendered.  Their  irrepealability  is  a  feature  of 
decided  value. 

19.  Caution  as  to  legal  requirements.  Char- 
ters or  other  instruments  of  incorporation  should  b& 
secured  only  by  the  advice  and  under  the  guidance  of 
competent  legal  counsel,  and  care  should  be  taken  to 
comply  with  the  requirements  of  the  next  caption. 

20.  Charters  to  be  in  conformity  with  Presby- 
terian law.  '*  Considering  that  it  is  necessary  to  the 
due  and  orderly  maintenance  of  the  Constitution  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  its  various  provisions,  that 
care  be  taken,  in  obtaining  legal  enactments  of  a  sec- 
ular kind,  that  they  be  so  formed  as  not  to  come  in 
conflict  with  any  such  provisions ;  and  whereas,  it  is 
known,  that  instances  have  existed,  and  probably  do 
still  exist,  in  which  the  charters  of  churches,  and  per- 
haps other  legal  instruments,  are  so  framed  that  the 
laws  of  the  Church  and  the  laws  of  the  land  are  not 
reconcilable  with  each  other ;  therefore 

^^  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  earnestly 
recommend  it  to  all  the  congregations  under  their 
supervision,  that  in  resorting  to  the  legislatures  or 
tribunals  of  our  country,  they  use  the  utmost  care  to 
ask  nothing  which,  if  granted,  will  in  any  respect  con- 
travene the  principles  or  order  of  our  Church  ;  and  in 
any  cases  in  which  civil  enactments,  heretofore  ob- 
tained, do  militate  with  any  of  the  principles  or  order 
of  our  Church,  they  endeavor,  as  soon  as  possible,  to 
obtain  the  repeal  or  modification  of  such  enactments, 
so  as  to  make  them  consistent  with  the  ecclesiastical 


378  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

order   and    principles  of  the   Presbyterian   Church." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1838,  p.  26.] 

4.  The  Trustees. 

1.  Historical  note.  The  Presbyterian  churches  in 
the  Anierican  Colonies  were  not  churches  which  were 
maintained  by  the  Colonial  or  British  governments. 
The  Established  or  State  churches  in  those  early  days 
were  the  Congregational  in  New  England,  the  Dutch 
Reformed  in  New  York,  and  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
in  a  number  of  the  Colonies.  As  a  consequence,  Pres- 
byterian churches  were  obliged  to  provide  for  the 
care  of  their  property  by  conveyances  to  individuals, 
who  were  regarded  as  trustees,  and  it  was  not  until  about 
the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century  that  charters  be- 
gan to  be  issued  to  them.  The  trustee  system  finds  its 
origin,  therefore,  in  the  antagonism  of  the  State  in  the 
early  period  of  American  history  to  the  Presbyterian 
and  other  so-called  dissenting  churches.  With  the 
achieval  of  American  independence  came  religious  lib- 
erty, and  legislation  which  enabled  all  the  Churches 
freely  and  adequately  to  hold  and  manage  their  tem- 
poralities as  Churches. 

2.  Nature  of  the  office.  Trustees,  when  appointed 
or  elected  under  the  provisions  of  charters  or  civil 
statutes,  are  civil  officers,  and  are  vested  with  such 
powers  as  are  conferred  by  said  provisions.  Trustees, 
when  not  appointed  or  elected  by  virtue  of  statutory 
or  charter  provisions,  but  chosen  solely  by  the  act  of  a 
religious  society  as  the  persons  to  hold  its  property, 
are  not  civil  officers,  but  are  nevertheless  responsible 


The  Trustees.  379 

to  the  civil  authorities  for  the  proper  execution  of  their 
trust.     See  also,  Personnel  of  the  Corporation,  p.  375. 

3.  Recognition  by  the  General  Synod,  1762. 
"It  is  not  inconsistent  with  the  Presbyterian  plan  of 
government,  nor  the  institution  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  trustees  or  a  committee  chosen  by  the 
congregation,  should  have  the  disposal  and  application 
of  the  public  money  raised  by  said  congregation,  to 
the  uses  for  which  it  was  designed  ;  provided  that  they 
leave  in  the  hands  and  to  the  management  of  the  dea- 
cons, what  is  collected  for  the  Lord's  table  and  the 
poor.  And  that  ministers  of  the  gospel,  by  virtue  of 
their  office,  have  no  right  to  sit  with  or  preside  over 
such  trustees  or  committees."  [Mins.  Gen.  Synod, 
1752,  p.    249.] 

4.  Constitutional  recognition,  1788.  While  dea- 
cons are  indicated  in  the  Constitution  of  the  Church 
as  the  persons  to  whom  *'  may  be  properly  committed 
the  management  of  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  church," 
yet  the  right  of  the  congregations  to  manage  their 
property  through  trustees  is  also  recognized.  This 
recognition  appears  first  in  the  right  accorded  to 
a  congregation,  when  calling  a  pastor,  "to  subscribe 
their  call  by  their  trustees"  [F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  7]. 
It  is  also  recognized  in  connection  with  the  install- 
ment of  ministers,  it  being  provided  that  after  such 
installment,  among  others,  "  those  appointed  to  take 
care  of  the  temporal  concerns  of  that  church  should 
come  forward  to  their  pastor  and  give  him  their  right 
hand,  in  token  of  cordial  reception  and  affectionate 
regard"   [F.   G.,  Ch.  XVI.,  §  7].      These  provisions 


380  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

of  the  Form  of  Government  make  clear  that  trustees 
are  recognized  in  the  Constitution  as  officers  of  con- 
gregations. 

5 .  Method  of  appointment.  Trustees,  as  civil  offi- 
cers, are  appointed  or  elected  by  the  congregation  in 
accordance  with  the  terms  of  the  charter  granted  to 
the  congregation  by  the  State,  or  of  the  provisions  of 
State  law  governing  the  management  of  church  tem- 
poralities. It  is  impracticable  to  indicate  the  different 
methods  prevalent  in  the  several  States.  These  can  be 
ascertained  by  reference  to  the  statutes.* 

6.  Qualifications  of  trustees.  No  person  is  com- 
petent, ordinarily,  to  fill  the  office  of  trustee  unless 
connected  directly  with  a  church  or  congregation, 
either  as  a  communicant  member  or  as  a  stated  hearer. 
The  statutory  provisions  in  most  of  the  States  require 
that  trustees  shall  be  thus  connected  with  the  church, 
congregation,  or  society  electing  them.  It  is  advised 
that  in  no  case  should  a  majority  of  the  trustees  be 
non-communicants,  and  that  at  least  one  ruling  elder 
be  placed  on  the  board. 

7.  Deacons  or  elders  maybe  trustees.  "The 
General  Assembly  recommends  to  those  churches  that 
adopt  the  system  (term-service  for  deacons)  that,  so 
far  as  practicable,  they  adopt  the  provision  of  the  Form 
of  Government,  and  make  such  deacons  the  trustees 
of  their  churches"  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1887,  p.  T19]. 
The  reference  to  the  foregoing  deliverance  is  to  the 
Form  of  Government,  Ch.  VI. ,  which  says  concerning 
deacons,  "  To  them  also  may  be  properly  committed 

*  See  footnote,  p.  373. 


The  Tf'ustees.  381 

the  management  of  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  church." 
When  deacons  are  chosen  as  trustees  the  care  of  the 
property  is  vested  in  them  as  trustees  or  civil  officers, 
and  not  as  deacons  or  spiritual  officers.  In  the  Re- 
formed churches  both  elders  and  deacons  are  chosen 
as  trustees,  a  course  which  has  many  advantages,  and 
which  would  not  be  inconsistent  with  Presbyterian 
law. 

8.  Meeting  of  the  congregation.  Ordinarily, 
the  charters,  etc.  of  the  churches  require  annual  meet- 
ings of  the  congregations  to  be  held  for  the  election 
of  trustees,  and  for  the  transaction  of  business  dealing 
with  the  temporalities.  Due  notice  of  these  meetings 
must  be  given,  and  all  the  provisions  of  the  statute 
law  carefully  observed.  Special  meetings  may  be 
called  on  due  notice  for  the  transaction  of  special 
business.  The  presiding  officer  at  all  meetings  should 
be  elected  by  the  members  present,  unless  there  be  a  by- 
law of  the  congregation,  or  a  civil  statute,  designating 
a  given  person  as  such  presiding  officer.     See  p.  392. 

9.  Meetings  of  the  trustees.  Whether  the  trus- 
tees constitute  the  corporation,  as  in  New  Jersey,  or 
whether  they  are  officers  of  the  incorporated  congrega- 
tion, as  in  Pennsylvania,  they  should  hold  regular 
meetings  for  the  transaction  of  business.  The  time 
of  these  meetings  should  be  fixed  in  the  by-laws  of  the 
corporation.     See  p.  392. 

TO.  Officers.  The  officers  of  the  board  of  trustees 
are  usually  a  president,  a  secretary,  and  a  treasurer. 
They  are  chosen  by  the  board  for  definite  terms  of  ser- 
vice, unless  the  State  law  requires  the  election  of  the 


382  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

treasurer  by  the  congregation.      Their  duties  should 
be  clearly  indicated  in  the  by-laws. 

11.  Qualifications  of  voters.  The  qualifications 
of  voters  vary  in  certain  matters  of  detail  in  the  several 
States  and  Territories,  but  ordinarily  it  is  true  that 
communicant  members  of  the  church,  and  pew-holders 
who  are  of  full  age,  are  qualified  to  vote  for  trustees. 

12.  Powers.  The  powers  conferred  upon  church 
trustees  by  the  laws  of  the  different  States  vary  from 
full  authority  to  manage,  down  to  mere  title-holding. 
Care  should  be  taken,  therefore,  to  ascertain  in  each 
State  the  exact  powers  given  to  the  trustees.*  In  many 
of  the  States,  such,  for  instance,  as  New  Jersey  and 
Kentucky,  the  trustees  of  religious  societies  are  sim- 
ply the  title-holders  to  property,  and  have  no  inde- 
pendent authority  in  its  management  and  disposition. 
That  management  and  disposition  are  vested  in  the 
congregation.  The  trustees,  however,  should  be  au- 
thorized to  provide  for  the  care  of  the  property  and 
the  payment  of  current  expenses.  See  also  under  next 
caption,  and  under  Use  of  Church  Property,  p.  385. 
Further,  note  that  the  trustees  have  no  power  over 
church  worship.     See  p.  384. 

13.  Mortgages,  etc.  Financial  obligations  in- 
curred by  the  trustees  other  than  those  directly  con- 
nected with  the  current  expenses  of  the  congregation, 
before  execution,  should  be  approved  by  vote  of  the 
congregation  at  a  regularly  called  meeting.  While  in 
one  or  two  States  the  laws  vest  in  the  trustees  the 
power  to  mortgage  church  property,  etc.,  independent 

*  See  footnote,  p.  373. 


The  Trustees,  383 

of  congregational  action,  in  the  great  majority  of  the 
States  the  provisions  point  to  the  method  above  desig- 
nated as  the  only  legal  one. 

14.  Individual  acts.  No  act  of  an  individual 
trustee  is  legal  unless  authorized  by  the  board  at  a 
regular  or  special  meeting.  All  acts  of  the  trustees 
should  be,  therefore,  acts  of  the  board. 

15.  Responsibility  is  to  the  congregation.  The 
responsibility  of  the  trustees  is  first  to  the  congrega- 
tion, whether  that  body  be  incorporated  or  not.  The 
most  effective  way  to  disapprove  of  the  action  of  trus- 
tees is  to  decline  to  re-elect  them  when  their  terms  of 
service  expire.  If  action  taken  by  the  trustees  be 
highly  unsatisfactory  to  a  minority  of  the  congrega- 
tion, and  in  their  judgment  contrary  to  law,  the  rem- 
edy is  by  a  suit  in  court. 

16.  Relation  to  the  Session.  See  under  Trustees 
and  Session,  p.  384. 

17.  Reports  to  the  congregation  Each  board 
of  trustees  should  report  annually  to  the  meeting  of 
the  congregation  upon  all  the  affairs  with  which  it  has 
been  entrusted.  This  report  should  include  (i)  an 
itemized  statement  of  receipts  and  payments  during 
the  fiscal  year  just  closed ;  (2)  an  itemized  estimate  of 
expenses  for  the  current  year ;  (3)  requests  for  author- 
ity to  assume  financial  obligations  ;  and  (4)  a  statement 
of  the  property  held  by  the  trustees  for  the  congrega- 
tion, both  as  to  amount  and  condition. 

18.  Church  Erection  Board.  This  Board  assists 
congregations  in  the  erection  of  church  buildings  and 
manses  under  certain  conditions.     See  p.  202. 


384  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

5.  Trustees  and  the  Session. 
I .    General. 

1.  Relation   of   the   trustees  to    the   Session. 

The  relation  between  the  Session  of  the  church  and 
the  trustees  of  the  congregation  should  be  at  all  times 
fraternal  and  helpful.  At  least  once  a  year  the  Session 
and  the  trustees  should  meet  to  consider  together  the 
financial  condition  of  the  organization.  Further,  it 
would  be  well  if  both  bodies  should  come  to  a  clear 
understanding  as  to  their  respective  powers.  See 
under  the  head  Assembly  Deliverances,  p.  386,  and 
also  the  head  Civil  Decisions,  p.  385.  The  Session 
is  the  superior  body,  both  by  civil  and  ecclesiastical 
law. 

2.  Reports  to  Session.  The  churches  are  re- 
quired by  the  General  Assembly  to  report  annually, 
through  the  Session,  to  the  Presbytery,  the  sums  ex- 
pended for  congregational  expenses.  The  trustees, 
therefore,  should  report  annually  to  the  Session  upon 
such  expenses,  as  matters  of  information. 

3.  Trustees  and  worship.  ''Applying  the  funda- 
mental law  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  which  gives 
the  direction  of  the  public  worship  to  the  minister  and 
church  Session,  and  the  rules  of  law  which  define  the 
rights  of  members  in  church  organizations,  to  the 
question  submitted  to  us  in  this  case,  we  think  that 
the  exceptions  to  the  proposed  fourth  amendment  to 
the  charter  are  well  taken  and  must  be  sustained.  The 
amendment  proposes  to  give  power  to  the  trustees  to 
appoint  an  organist,   subject  to   the  approval  of  the 


Trustees  and  the  Session.  385 

Session.  The  duties  of  an  organist  are  connected  with 
the  public  worship.  This  is  solely  under  the  control 
of  the  minister  and  church  Session.  It  is  a  violation 
of  the  fundamental  law  of  the  Church  to  place  this 
power  in  the  hands  of  the  trustees,  even  though  it  be 
qualified  by  requiring  the  approval  of  the  Session.  If 
provision  be  made  by  the  congregation  or  the  trustees 
for  the  employment  of  an  organist,  the  exclusive  power 
of  appointment,  direction,  and  removal  of  him  belongs 
to  the  church  Session ;  otherwise  they  have  not  that 
direction  of  the  public  worship  which  by  the  law  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  is  committed  to  them." 
[Walnut  St.  Church  Case,  Phila.,  Pa.  7  Phila.  Re- 
ports, 310,  3  Brewster,  277.]  See  also.  Sessional  Au> 
thority,  p.  388,  and  p.  445. 

2.  Use  of  Church  Property. 
a.   Decisions  of  Civil  Courts. 

4.  Trustees  subject  to  the  Session.  "  The  trus- 
tees obviously  hold  possession  for  the  use  of  the  per- 
sons who,  by  the  Constitution,  usages,  and  laws  of  the 
Presbyterian  body,  are  entitled  to  that  use.  They  are 
liable  to  removal  by  the  congregation  for  whom  they 
hold  this  trust ;  and  others  may  be  substituted  in  their 
places.  They  have  no  personal  ownership  or  right  be- 
yond this,  and  are  subject,  in  their  official  relations  to 
the  property,  to  the  control  of  the  Session  of  the 
church."  [U.  S.  Supreme  Court,  Watson  vs.  Jones. 
13  Wallace,  679.]    See,  also,  p.  445. 

5.  Powers  of  the  Session.  ''  The  possession  of 
the  elders,  though  accompanied  with  larger  and  more 

26 


386  The  Church  and  Congregation, 

efficient  powers  of  control,  is  still  a  fiduciary  posses- 
sion. It  is  as  a  Session  of  the  church  alone  that  they 
could  exercise  power.  Except  by  an  order  of  the  Ses- 
sion in  regular  meeting,  they  have  no  right  to  make 
any  order  concerning  the  use  of  the  building  ;  and 
any  action  of  the  Session  is  necessarily  in  the  character 
of  representatives  of  the  church  body  by  whose  mem- 
bers it  was  elected."  [Same  case  as  in  preceding  cap- 
tion.] The  decision  in  this  case  is  given  in  full  in  the 
Assembly's  Digest. 

6.  The  congregation  a  voluntary  association. 
In  connection  with  the  whole  subject  of  the  uses  of 
church  property,  it  is  important  to  bear  in  mind  that 
every  religious  society  or  church  is,  in  the  eye  of  the 
civil  law,  a  voluntary  association,  and  that  such  asso- 
ciations have  the  right  to  determine  their  own  rules 
and  usages.  This  right  has  been  repeatedly  recog- 
nized by  the  civil  courts,  and  especially  in  the  case  of 
religious  societies.  Further,  where  a  congregation  is 
affiliated  with  a  denomination,  the  laws  and  usages  of 
the  denomination  are  of  force  in  the  congregation,  and 
cannot  be  set  to  one  side.  For  this  reason  the  deliver- 
ances of  the  General  Assembly  have  an  important  bear- 
ing on  the  powers  of  the  trustees.  Where  the  civil 
law  is  silent,  the  ecclesiastical  law  is  operative.  See 
p.  387. 

b.   Deliverances  of  the  General  Assembly. 

7.  Trustees  hold  solely  for  church  uses. 
"  Where  a  church  edifice  is  held  by  trustees,  the 
legal  title  is  vested  in  them,  and  having  the  title,  the 


Trustees  and  the  Session.  387 

custody  and  care  of  the  property  pertain  to  them  for 
the  uses  and  purposes  for  which  they  hold  the  trust. 
These  uses  and  purposes  are  the  worship  of  God  and 
the  employment  of  such  other  means  of  spiritual  im- 
provement as  may  be  consistent  with  the  Scriptures 
and  according  to  the  order  of  the  church ;  to  which 
may  be  added  congregational  meetings  for  business 
relating  to  the  church  or  corporation."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
O.  S.,  1863,  p.  43-] 

8.  Session  controls  trustees  in  the  religious 
uses.  "■  By  the  Constitution  of  the  Church,  the  Ses- 
sion is  charged  with  the  supervision  of  the  spiritual 
interests  of  the  congregation ;  and  this  includes  the 
right  to  direct  and  control  the  use  of  the  building  for 
the  purposes  of  worship,  as  required  or  established  by 
the  special  usage  of  the  particular  church  or  the  Direc- 
tory for  Worship.  This  being  the  principal  purpose 
of  the  trust,  the  trustees  are  bound  to  respect  the 
wishes  and  action  of  the  Session  as  to  the  use  and 
occupation  of  the  house  of  worship.  The  Session  is 
the  organ  or  agent  through  whom  the  trustees  are  in- 
formed how  and  when  the  church  building  is  to  be 
occupied ;  and  the  trustees  have  no  right  to  refuse 
compliance  with  the  action  of  the  Session  in  this  re- 
gard."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1863,  p.  44.] 

'*As  regards  the  church  building,  Sabbath-school, 
and  lecture-room,  the  use  of  either  can  be  granted  only 
with  the  consent  of  the  Session."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1874, 
p.  84.] 

"  In  the  use  of  the  property  of  the  church  for  all 
religious  purposes  or  ecclesiastical  uses,  the  trustees  are 


388  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

under  the  control  of  the  Session."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1892, 
p.  189.] 

9.  Trustees  cannot  interfere  "with  Session. 
**  The  Constitution  of  our  Church  charges  the  Session 
with  the  supervision  of  the  spiritual  interests  of  the 
congregation  and  all  services  and  matters  pertaining 
thereto,  and  any  action  by  the  board  of  trustees  tend- 
ing to  annul  or  contravene  in  any  way  such  supervision 
and  control  is  illegal  and  void."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1891, 
p.  187.] 

10.  Method  of  settlement  of  differences.  ''  In 
any  case  of  conflict  between  the  Session  and  trustees 
the  first  appeal  is  to  be  taken  to  the  people  composing 
the  congregation,  and,  if  necessary,  then  to  the  civil 
tribunals."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1892,  p.  189.] 

**  When  the  trustees  grant  the  use  of  the  house  to 
others,  contrary  to  the  express  wishes  of  the  Session, 
and  as  they  suppose  to  the  prejudice  of  the  cause  of 
religion  and  of  that  church,  the  proper  appeal  is  first 
to  the  persons  composing  the  congregation,  to  whom 
the  trustees  are  responsible  ;  secondly,  to  the  Presby- 
tery, for  their  advice ;  and  finally,  if  necessary,  to  the 
legal  tribunals"  [Mins.  G.  A.,  O.  S.,  1863,  p.  44]. 
See  caption  No.  4,  p.  385. 

11.  Extent  of  Sessional  authority.  "  The  Gen- 
eral Assembly  takes  notice  that  the  exclusive  authority 
of  the  Session  over  the  worship  of  the  church,  includ- 
ing not  only  the  times  and  places  of  preaching  the 
Word,  but  also  the  music  and  the  use  of  the  church 
buildings,  is  not  sufficiently  appreciated  by  the  Church 
at  large,  and  that  there  are  frequent  complaints  that 


Rights  to  Church  Property.  389 

trustees  of  congregations  assume  powers  and  authority, 
especially  over  music  and  the  use  of  church  buildings, 
which  are  not  warranted  by,  but  in  conflict  with,  the 
Constitution  of  the  Church.  The  Assembly  enjoins 
upon  the  churches  loyal  adherence  to  our  Form  of 
Government,  providing  that  the  authority  of  the  Ses- 
sion over  all  matters  of  worship  is  paramount,  and  at 
the  same  time  recommends  that  all  such  questions  be 
treated  by  the  Session  with  Christian  tact  and  courtesy, 
in  the  spirit  of  love  and  forbearance"  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1893,  p.  90].     See  also  No.  3,  p.  384. 

6.   Rights  to  Church   Property. — Judicial 
Decisions. 

The  decisions  of  the  civil  courts  affecting  the  rights 
to  property  held  by  churches  and  religious  societies 
are  numerous.  For  the  purposes  of  this  Manual  the 
statements  following  are  sufficient.  These  statements 
exhibit  concisely  the  decisions  of  civil  courts  connected 
with  certain  property  rights — decisions  based  upon 
the  principle  that  ecclesiastical  decisions  are  final  in 
ecclesiastical  inatters — /.  e.  where  the  highest  ecclesi- 
astical authority  of  a  denomination  decides  questions 
of  church  law,  discipline,  or  usage,  or  acknowledges 
certain  parties  as  being  the  parties  entitled  to  due 
ecclesiastical  recognition,  such  decisions  will  not  be 
reviewed  in  the  civil  courts,  but  will  be  regarded  by 
them  as  final. 

I .  Property  cannot  be  diverted  by  the  church. 
"  When  property,  real  or  personal,  is  vested  in  a  relig- 
ious society,  whether  incorporated  or  not,  as  a  church 


390  The  Chtirch  a?td  Congregation. 

or  congregation  for  the  worship  of  Almighty  God  and 
the  promotion  of  piety  and  godly  living,  it  is  a  chari- 
table use,  whether  the  donors  be  one  or  many.  The 
corporation  or  society  are  trustees,  and  can  no  more 
divert  the  property  from  the  use  to  which  it  was  orig- 
inally dedicated  than  any  other  trustee.  If  they  should 
undertake  to  divert  the  funds,  equity  will  raise  some 
other  trustee  to  administer  them,  and  apply  them  ac- 
cording to  the  intention  of  the  original  donors  or  sub- 
scribers." In  a  case  which  arose  in  the  State  of  Vir- 
ginia the  majority  of  a  Methodist  Protestant  church 
withdrew  from  that  denomination  and  joined  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Said  majority  claimed 
the  right  to  take  the  property  with  them,  and  the 
legislature  of  Virginia  passed  an  act  providing  that  in 
the  case  of  the  division  of  a  church  or  religious  society 
a  majority  of  the  members  should  determine  the  rights 
of  church  property,  after  report  duly  made  to  a  civil 
court.  The  decision  rendered  in  the  case  was,  that 
the  provision  respecting  contracts  in  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States,  and  found  also  in  the  Constitu- 
tion  of  Virginia,  made  the  said  act  of  the  legislature 
void,  and  that  the  property  could  not  be  so  diverted. 

2.  Divided  church.  Where  a  particular  church  or 
congregation  is  divided  by  reason  of  controversy,  and 
a  schism  results,  that  party  which  secures  the  recog- 
nition of  the  highest  ecclesiastical  court  of  the  de- 
nomination will  be  recognized  by  the  civil  courts  as 
the  church. 

3.  Seceding  members.  The  members  of  any 
church,  whether  independent  or  denominational,  who 


Rights  to  Church  Property.  391 

secede  therefrom  and  form  a  new  church,  lose  all  their 
rights  in  the  property.  Voluntary  withdrawal  is  equiv- 
alent to  a  surrender  of  their  rights. 

4.  Amicable  separation.  Where  a  church  is 
divided  by  agreement  as  between  parties,  the  property 
should  be  distributed  between  them  proportionately 
to  the  number  of  the  members  at  the  time  of  separa- 
tion. This  distribution  should  be  made  by  a  vote  of 
the  congregation,  and  should  thereafter  be  approved 
by  the  Presbytery. 

5.  Minority  controls  in  certain  cases.  If  the 
majority  of  the  members  of  a  church  belonging  to  a 
denomination  withdraws  from  the  denomination,  they 
cannot  take  the  property  with  them.  If  the  with- 
drawal be  persisted  in,  the  result  will  be  to  give  the 
control  of  the  property  to  the  minority  who  adhere  to 
the  denomination. 

6.  Property  of  denominational  churches.  The 
property  of  denominational  churches,  in  cases  of  dis- 
pute, will  be  given  by  the  civil  courts  to  those  persons 
who  are  recognized  by  the  highest  denominational 
court  as  being  the  church  or  congregation.  For  in- 
stance, the  property  of  a  Presbyterian  church,  should 
the  church  unhappily  be  divided  by  controversy,  will 
be  given  by  the  civil  courts  to  that  portion  of  the 
church  which  is  recognized  as  the  church  by  the 
highest  church  court. 

7.  Denominational  divisions.  Where  a  denomi- 
nation is  divided  by  reason  of  controversy,  the  use  of 
the  property  of  its  congregations,  in  each  case,  will  be 
in  those  persons  who  are  in  harmony  with  the  supreme 


392  The  Church  and  Congregation. 

ecclesiastical  authority.  The  ecclesiastical  connection 
is  indissoluble. 

7.  By-laws  of  the  Congregation.* 

The  following  by-laws  are  suggested  for  the  govern- 
ment of  the  congregation  as  a  secular  body.  The 
congregation,  frequently,  by  the  laws  of  the  State  in 
which  a  church  is  located,  may  be  a  corporation. 
Where  this  is  the  case,  the  by-laws  must  be  conformed 
to  the  civil  statutes  in  force,  and  also  to  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  See 
caption  No.  6,  p.  386. 

1.  Authority  of  the  by-laws.  The  by-laws  of 
this  congregation  as  a  secular  body  shall  be  always 
subordinate  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  State 
of ,  and  also  to  the  Constitution  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

2.  Annual  meeting  of  the  congregation.  There 
shall  be  an  annual  meeting  of  the  congregation  on 

for  the   transaction  of  any  business  properly 

coming  before  such  meeting.  Trustees  shall  give  ten 
days'  notice  of  this  meeting  from  the  pulpit,  and  shall 
post  it  on  the  door  of  the  church  edifice. 

3.  Special  meetings.  The  trustees  are  empowered 
to  call  special  meetings  of  the  congregation  whenever, 
in  their  discretion,  it  is  advisable,  and  ten  days'  notice 
of  such  meetings  and  of  their  purposes  shall  be  given 
from  the  pulpit,  and  shall  be  posted  upon  the  door  of 
the  church  edifice. 

4.  Chairman.    The  board  of  trustees  may  nominate 

*  See  Rules  for  the  Church,  p.  367. 


By-laws  of  the  Congregation.  393 

the  presiding  officer  for  meetings  of  the  congregation, 
but  any  qualified  elector  may  also  nominate  such 
officer. 

5 .  Secretary.  The  secretary  of  the  board  of  trus- 
tees shall  be  the  secretary  of  the  meetings  of  the  con- 
gregation as  a  secular  body. 

6.  Quorum.  Five  male  electors  shall  be  a  quorum 
for  the  transaction  of  business  at  any  meetings  of  the 
congregation  [or  corporation]. 

7.  Voters  at  meeting's  of  the  congregation. 
The  following  persons  are  entitled  to  vote  for  trustees, 
and  at  all  meetings  of  the  congregation  which  deal 
with  the  temporalities  of  the  church  :  (i)  All  mem- 
bers of  the  church  *  in  good  and  regular  standing  who 
are  of  full  age ;  (2)  all  other  persons  who  regularly 
contribute  according  to  their  own  engagements  and 
the  rules  of  this  church  to  the  support  of  the  congrega- 
tion, who  are  of  full  age  ;  provided,  that  non-communi- 
cants being  regular  contributors  who  are  in  arrears  in 
pew-rents  or  contributions  for  one  year  shall  not  be 
qualified  to  vote. 

8.  Number  of  the  trustees.  The  board  of  trus- 
tees shall  consist  of  six  (or  more)  contributing  male 
electors  [communicants],  chosen  at  first  to  serve  one, 
two,  and  three  years  respectively,  and  whose  succes- 
sors shall  be  elected  annually  to  serve  for  three  years 
or  until  their  successors  are  chosen. 

9.  Who  may  be  trustees.  At  least  two- thirds 
of  the  trustees  shall  be  communicants  in  this  church  in 
good  and  regular  standing  ;   the  remaining  one-third 

*  In  some  States  only  males  can  vote. 


394  ^^h^   Church  and  Congregatiofi. 

may  or  may  not  be  communicants,  at  the  pleasure  of 
the  congregation  [or  corporation]. 

\_If preferred,  the  following  may  be  substituted : 
9.  The  deacons  of  this  church,  in  accordance  with 
the  Form  of  Government,  Ch.  VI.,  shall  be  trustees  of 
this  congregation  [or  corporation]  ;  or().  The  deacons 
and  elders  of  this  church  shall  be  the  trustees  of  this 
congregation  [or  corporation].     See  No.  7,  p.  380. 

10.  Increase  of  the  trustees.  The  number  of 
the  trustees  may  be  increased  at  any  regular  meeting 
of  the  congregation,  subject  to  the  provisions  of  the 
laws  of  the  State  in  connection  with  the  matter. 

1 1 .  Vacancies.  Vacancies  in  the  board  of  trustees 
shall  be  filled  by  the  congregation  at  a  special  meeting, 
of  which  ten  days'  notice  shall  be  given,  unless  the 
vacancy  occur  within  two  months  of  the  regular  annual 
meeting.  At  said  regular  meeting  any  vacancies  may 
be  filled. 

12.  Powers  of  trustees.  The  trustees  shall  have, 
possess,  and  exercise  only  such  powers  as  are  vested  in 
them  by  civil  statute  or  by  vote  of  the  congregation. 

13.  Duties  of  trustees.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of 
the  trustees  to  take  charge  of  all  real  and  other  prop- 
erty of  the  church,  and  permit  its  use  only  for  such 
purposes  as  shall  be  approved  by  the  church  Session. 
They  shall  take  charge  of  the  charter  and  seal  of  the 
corporation.  They  shall  collect  all  the  revenues  of 
the  church;  excepting  collections  for  the  poor,  for 
benevolent  and  missionary  objects,  and  for  the  Lord's 
table.  They  shall  disburse  the  sums  collected  by  them 
as  may  be  authorized  by  the  congregation,  and  are  in 


By-laws  of  the  Congregation.  395 

no  wise  to  incur  liability  or  expense  for  any  one  year 
of  more  than  three  hundred  dollars,  unless  duly  author- 
ized. They  shall  submit  annual  reports  to  the  congre- 
gation at  the  regular  meetings.  They  may  make  rules 
for  their  own  government  not  inconsistent  with  the 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. 
A.,  the  Constitution  of  the  State,  and  these  by-laws. 
No  trustee  shall  contract  or  pay  bills  that  have  not 
first  received  the  approval  of  the  board  in  open  meet- 
ing, except  bills  of  current  expenses  already  authorized. 

14.  Books  of  the  trustees.  The  books  and  ac- 
counts of  the  trustees  shall  not  be  open  to  the  inspec- 
tion of  members  of  the  congregation,  but  the  Session 
shall  at  all  times  have  access  thereto. 

15.  Reports  of  trustees.  The  trustees  shall  re- 
port annually  to  the  congregation,  (i)  the  receipts 
and  payments  for  the  fiscal  year  last  ensuing ;  (2)  an 
estimate  of  expenses  for  the  current  year ;  (3)  new 
business  necessary  to  be  undertaken  for  the  welfare  of 
the  congregation  ;  (4)  an  exhibit  of  the  real  property 
and  other  resources  of  the  congregation. 

16.  Amendments.  These  by-laws  shall  not  be 
altered  or  amended,  unless  such  alteration  and  amend- 
ment be  submitted  in  writing  at  a  stated  meeting,  to 
be  acted  upon  at  a  subsequent  meeting  ;  two  weeks' 
notice  having  been  given  from  the  pulpit,  and  a  two- 
thirds  vote  of  those  present  being  necessary  for  such 
alteration  or  amendment. 


39^  The  CliurcJi  and  Co7igregation. 

DELIVERANCES   ON  VOTERS,  1897. 

1.  Non-communicants.  That  it  is  the  right  of 
eacK  one  of  our  congregations,  under  the  Constitution  of 
the  Church,  to  determine  by  rule  the  qualifications  of  non- 
communicants  who  are  contributors  to  church  expenses, 
as  voters  in  the  election  of  pastors.     [1897,  p.  138.] 

2.  Lists  of  voters.  ^^  Resolved,  That  the  rolls  of  com- 
municant members  in  good  standing  in  the  possession 
of  the  clerks  of  Sessions,  and  the  lists  of  regular  contrib- 
utors in  the  possession  of  the  secretary  or  treasurer  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees,  shall  be  the  authoritative  lists  of  voters 
at  church  and  congregational  meetings."  [1897, p.  139.] 

3.  Rights  of  communicants.  ^'Resolved,  That 
neither  the  presiding  officers  of  church  or  congrega- 
tional meetings,  nor  the  Sessions  of  churches,  possess 
the  power  to  deprive  communicant  members  in  good 
standing  of  their  right  to  vote  at  meetings  of  the  church 
or  of  the  congregation,  except  by  due  process  of  law 
in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Dis- 
cipline."    [1897,  p.  139.] 

4.  Trustees.  ''Resolved^  That  the  voters  in  the 
congregations  under  the  care  of  this  General  Assembly, 
at  elections  for  trustees  or  other  persons  to  manage  the 
temporal  affairs,  shall  be  the  communicant  members  in 
good  standing,  and,  in  addition,  such  other  persons  as 
contribute  by  regular  payments  at  stated  periods  to 
the  support  and  necessary  expenses  of  the  congregation 
in  accordance  with  its  xn\ts;  provided,  That  nothing  in 
this  regulation  shall  be  valid  which  contravenes  the  pro- 
visions of  the  laws  of  any  of  the  States,  of  the  United 
States,  or  of  special  church  charters.     [1897,  p.  139.] 


V. 


GENERAL   RULES   FOR  JUDICA- 
TORIES. 


V. 


GENERAL   RULES   FOR   JUDICA- 
TORIES. 


Note. — The  following  "  General  Rules  for  Judicatories,"  not 
having  been  submitted  to  the  Precbyteries,  make  no  part  of  the 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Yet  the  General  Assem- 
blies of  1871,  1885,  and  1887,  considering  uniformity  in  proceed- 
ings in  all  subordinate  judicatories  as  greatly  conducive  to  order 
and  despatch  in  business,  having  revised  and  approved  these  rules, 
commended  them  to  all  the  lower  judicatories  of  the  Church  for 
adoption. 

Opening  of  meeting".  I.  The  moderator  shall 
take  the  chair  precisely  at  the  hour  to  which  the  judi- 
catory stands  adjourned  [or  is  summoned  to  meet]  ;  and 
shall  immediately  call  the  members  to  order ;  and,  on 
the  appearance  of  a  quorum,  shall  open  the  session 
with  prayer. 

Quorum  absent.  III.*  If  a  quorum  be  not  as- 
sembled at  the  hour  appointed,  any  two  members  shall 

*  Rules  11.,  X.,  XLIL,  and  XLIII.,  and  parts  of  Rules  VII. 
and  XI.,  are  omitted  because  not  applicable  to  meetings  of  church 
Sessions.  One  or  two  other  Rules  are  only  partially  applicable. 
See,  for  the  Rules  in  full,  the  volume  containing  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church. 

399 


400  General  Rules  for  Judicatories. 

be  competent  to  adjourn  from  time  to  time,  that  an 
opportunity  may  be  given  for  a  quorum  to  assemble. 

Moderator  and  business.  IV.  It  shall  be  the 
duty  of  the  moderator,  at  all  times,  to  preserve  order, 
and  to  endeavor  to  conduct  all  business  before  the 
judicatory  to  a  speedy  and  proper  result. 

Moderator  and  docket.  V.  It  shall  be  the  duty 
of  the  moderator,  carefully  to  keep  notes  of  the  several 
articles  of  business  which  may  be  assigned  for  partic- 
ular days,  and  to  call  them  up  at  the  time  appointed. 

Moderator  and  points  of  order.  VI.  The  mod- 
erator may  speak  to  points  of  order,  in  preference  to 
other  members,  rising  from  his  seat  for  that  purpose ; 
and  shall  decide  questions  of  order,  subject  to  an  ap- 
peal to  the  judicatory  by  any  two  members. 

Coramittees,  appointment  of.  VII.  The  mode- 
rator shall  appoint  all  committees,*  except  in  those 
cases  in  which  the  judicatory  shall  decide  other- 
wise  

Moderator,  vote  of.  VIII.  When  a  vote  is  taken 
by  ballot  in  any  judicatory,  the  moderator  shall  vote 
with  the  other  members  ;  but  he  shall  not  vote  in  any 
other  case,  unless  the  judicatory  be  equally  divided ; 
when,  if  he  do  not  choose  to  vote,  the  question  shall 
be  lost. 

Committee,  chairman  of     IX.  The  person  first 

*  In  ordinary  practice  it  is  the  rule  to  appoint  on  a  committee  to 
consider  a  subject,  persons  holding  differing  views.  When,  how- 
ever, a  committee  is  appointed  to  carry  out  a  policy  already  de- 
cided upon,  its  membership  should  be  composed  of  persons  favor- 
ing such  poUcy. 


General  Rules  for  Judicatories.  401 

named  on  any  committee  shall  be  considered  as  the 
chairman  thereof,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  convene 
the  committee  ;  and,  in  case  of  his  absence  or  inability 
to  act,  the  second  named  member  shall  take  his  place 
and  perform  his  duties. 

Clerk,  duty  of.  XL  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the 
clerk  immediately  to  file  all  papers,  in  the  order  in 
which  they  have  been  read,  with  proper  indorsements, 
and  to  keep  them  in  perfect  order 

Minutes,  last  meeting-.  XII.  The  minutes  of  the 
last  meeting  of  the  judicatory  shall  be  presented  at  the 
commencement  of  its  session,  and,  if  requisite,  read 
and  corrected. 

Unfinished  business.  XIII.  Business  left  unfin- 
ished at  the  last  sitting  is  ordinarily  to  be  taken  up 
first. 

Motions,  how  made.  XIV.  A  motion  made  must 
be  seconded,  and  afterward  repeated  by  the  moderator, 
or  read  aloud,  before  it  is  debated ;  and  every  motion 
shall  be  reduced  to  writing,  if  the  moderator  or  any 
member  require  it. 

Motions,  withdrawal.  XV.  Any  member  who 
shall  have  made  a  motion,  shall  have  liberty  to  with- 
draw it,  with  the  consent  of  his  second,  before  any  de- 
bate has  taken  place  thereon  ;  but  not  afterward,  with- 
out leave  of  the  judicatory. 

Motions,  division.  XVI.  If  a  motion  under  de- 
bate contain  several  parts,  any  two  members  may  have 
it  divided,  and  a  question  taken  on  each  part. 

Blanks,  filling.  XVII.  When  various  motions  are 
made  with  respect  to  the  filling  of  blanks  with  partic- 

25 


403  General  Rides  for  Judicaiones. 

ular  numbers  or  times,  the  question  shall  always  be 
first  taken  on  the  highest  number  and  the  longest 
time. 

Motions,  debatable.  XVllI.  Motions  to  lay  on 
the  table,  to  take  up  business,  to  adjourn,  and  the  call 
for  the  previous  question,  shall  be  put  without  debate. 
On  questions  of  order,  postponement,  or  commitment, 
no  member  shall  speak  more  than  once.  On  all  other 
questions  each  member  may  speak  twice,  but  not 
oftener,  without  express  leave  of  the  judicatory. 

Motions,  precedence.  XIX.  When  a  question  is 
under  debate,  no  motion  shall  be  received,  unless  to 
adjourn,  to  postpone  to  a  day  certain,  to  commit,  or 
to  amend ;  which  several  motions  shall  have  preced- 
ence in  the  order  in  which  they  are  herein  arranged ; 
and  the  motion  for  adjournment  shall  always  be  in 
order.* 

Amendments.  XX.  An  amendment,  and  also  an 
amendment  to  an  amendment,  may  be  moved  on  any 
motion  ;  but  a  motion,  to  amend  an  amendment  to  an 
amendment,  shall  not  be  in  order.  Action  on  amend- 
ments shall  precede  action  on  the  original  motion. -f  A 
substitute  shall  be  treated  as  an  amendment. 

Motions  to  lay  on  the  table.  XXI.  A  distinc- 
tion shall  be  observed  between  a  motion  to  lay  on  the 

*  The  motion  to  adjourn  is  not  in  order  while  a  member  has  the 
floor,  neither  is  it  in  order  when  repeated,  unless  other  business 
has  been  in  the  mean  time  under  consideration. 

f  In  General  Assemljly  practice  an  amendment  may  be  laid  on 
the  table  without  affecting  another  amendment  or  the  original 
motion. 


General  Rules  far  Judicatories.         403 

table  for  the  present,  and  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table 
unconditionally — viz.  A  motion  to  lay  on  the  table,  for 
the  present,  shall  be  taken  without  debate  ;  and,  if  car- 
ried in  the  affirmative,  the  effect  shall  be  to  place  the 
subject  on  the  docket,  and  it  may  be  taken  up  and 
considered  at  any  subsequent  time.  But  a  motion  to 
lay  on  the  table,  unconditionally,  shall  be  taken  with- 
out debate  ;  and,  if  carried  in  the  affirmative,  it  shall 
not  be  in  order  to  take  up  the  subject  during  the  same 
meeting  of  the  judicatory,  without  a  vote  of  recon- 
sideration. 

Previous  question.  XXII.  The  previous  question 
shall  be  put  in  this  form — namely.  Shall  the  main  ques- 
tion be  now  put?  It  shall  only  be  admitted  when 
demanded  by  a  majority  of  the  members  present ;  and 
the  effect  shall  be  to  put  an  end  to  all  debate  and  bring 
the  body  to  a  direct  vote  :  First,  on  a  motion  to  com- 
mit the  subject  under  consideration  (if  such  motion 
shall  have  been  made)  ;  secondly,  if  the  motion  for 
commitment  does  not  prevail,  on  pending  amend- 
ments;  and  lastly,  on  the  main  question. 

Reconsideration.  XXIII.  A  question  shall  not 
be  again  called  up  or  reconsidered  at  the  same  sessions 
of  the  judicatory  at  which  it  has  been  decided,  unless 
by  the  consent  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  who  were 
present  at  the  decision  ;  and  unless  the  motion  to  recon- 
sider be  made  and  seconded  by  persons  who  voted  with 
the  majority. 

Indefinite  postponement,  reconsideration. 
XXIV.  A  subject  which  has  been  indefinitely  post- 
poned, either  by  the  operation  of  the  previous  ques- 


404  General  Rules  for  Judicatories. 

tion,  or  by  a  motion  for  indefinite  postponement, 
shall  not  be  again  called  up  during  the  same  ses- 
sions of  the  judicatory,  unless  by  the  consent  of 
three- fourths  of  the  members  who  were  present  at 
the  decision. 

Silent  members.  XXV.  Members  ought  not, 
without  weighty  reasons,  to  decline  voting,  as  this 
practice  might  leave  the  decision  of  very  interesting 
questions  to  a  small  proportion  of  the  judicatory. 
Silent  members,  unless  excused  from  voting,  must  be 
considered  as  acquiescing  with  the  majority. 

Taking  the  vote.  Vote  at  time  named.  XXVI. 
When  the  moderator  has  commenced  taking  the  vote, 
no  further  debate  or  remark  shall  be  admitted,  unless 
there  has  evidently  been  a  mistake,  in  which  case. the 
mistake  shall  be  rectified,  and  the  moderator  shall  re- 
commence taking  the  vote.  If  the  judicatory  shall 
pass  the  motion  to  ''  vote  on  a  given  subject  at  a  time 
named,"  speeches  shall  thereafter  be  limited  to  ten 
minutes.  Should  the  hour  for  adjournment  or  recess 
arrive  during  the  voting,  it  shall  be  postponed  to  finish 
the  vote,  unless  the  majority  shall  vote  to  adjourn  ;  in 
which  case  the  voting  shall,  on  the  reassembling  of  the 
judicatory,  take  precedence  of  all  other  business  till 
it  is  finished.  Under  this  rule  the  "■  yeas  and  nays  " 
shall  not  be  called  except  on  a  final  motion  to  adopt 
as  a  whole.  This  motion  to  fix  a  time  for  voting  shall 
be  put  without  debate. 

Yeas  and  nays.  XXVII.  The  yeas  and  nays  on 
any  question  shall  not  be  recorded,  unless  required  by 
one- third  of  the  members  present.     If  division  is  called 


General  Rules  for  Judicatories.  405 

for  on  any  vote,  it  shall  be  by  a  rising  vote  without  a 
count.  If  on  such  a  rising  vote  the  moderator  is  un- 
able to  decide,  or  a  quorum  rise  to  second  a  call  for 
"  tellers,"  then  the  vote  shall  be  taken  by  rising,  and 
the  count  made  by  tellers,  who  shall  pass  through  the 
aisles  and  report  to  the  moderator  the  number  voting 
on  each  side. 

Personal  reflections.  XXVIII.  No  member,  in 
the  course  of  debate,  shall  be  allowed  to  indulge  in 
personal  reflections. 

Floor,  right  to  the.  XXIX.  If  more  than  one 
member  rise  to  speak  at  the  same  time,  the  member 
who  is  most  distant  from  the  moderator's  chair  shall 
speak  first.  In  the  discussion  of  all  matters  where  the 
sentiment  of  the  judicatory  is  divided,  it  is  proper  that 
the  floor  should  be  occupied  alternately  by  those  rep- 
resenting the  different  sides  of  the  question. 

XXX.  When  more  than  three  members  of  the  judi- 
catory shall  be  standing  at  the  same  time,  the  mode- 
rator shall  require  all  to  take  their  seats,  the  person  only 
excepted  who  may  be  speaking. 

Members,  respect  for  moderator.  XXXI.  Every 
member,  when  speaking,  shall  address  himself  to  the 
moderator,  and  shall  treat  his  fellow-members,  and 
especially  the  moderator,  with  decorum  and  respect. 

Interruptions.  XXXII.  No  speaker  shall  be  in- 
terrupted, unless  he  be  out  of  order  ;  or  for  the  pur- 
pose of  correcting  mistakes,  or  misrepresentations. 

Private  conversation.  XXXIII.  Without  express 
permission,  no  member  of  a  judicatory,  while  business 
is  going  on,  shall  engage  in  private  conversation ;  nor 


4o6  General  Rides  for  Judicatories, 

shall  members  address  one  another,  nor  any  person 
present,  but  through  the  moderator. 

Members,  conduct  of.  Call  to  order.  XXXIV. 
It  is  indispensable,  that  members  of  ecclesiastical  judi- 
catories maintain  great  gravity  and  dignity  while  judici- 
ally convened ;  that  they  attend  closely  in  their  speeches 
to  the  subject  under  consideration,  and  avoid  prolix 
and  desultory  harangues ;  and,  when  they  deviate  from 
the  subject,  it  is  the  privilege  of  any  member,  and  the 
duty  of  the  moderator,  to  call  them  to  order. 

Disorderly  members.  XXXV.  If  any  member 
act,  in  any  respect,  in  a  disorderly  manner,  it  shall  be 
the  privilege  of  any  member,  and  the  duty  of  the  mod- 
erator,  to  call  him  to  order. 

Appeal  from  moderator's  decisions.  XXXVI, 
If  any  member  consider  himself  aggrieved  by  a  decis- 
ion of  the  moderator,  it  shall  be  his  privilege  to 
appeal  to  the  judicatory,  and  the  question  on  the 
appeal  shall  be  taken  without  debate.* 

Retiring  members.  XXXVII.  No  member  shall 
retire  from  any  judicatory  without  the  leave  of  the 
moderator,  nor  withdraw  from  it  to  return  home  with- 
out the  consent  of  the  judicatory. 

Private  sessions.  XXXVIII.  All  judicatories 
have  a  right  to  sit  in  private,  on  business,  which  in 
their  judgment  ought  not  to  be  matter  of  public 
speculation. 

Interlocutory   meetings.      XXXIX.   Besides   the 

*  The  appeal  from  the  chair  is  ordinarily  put  in  the  following 
manner :  "  Shall  the  decision  of  the  chair  stand  as  the  decision  of 
the  judicatory?" 


General  Rules  for  Judicatories.  407 

right  to  sit  judicially  in  private,  whenever  they  think 
proper  to  do  so,  all  judicatories  have  a  right  to  hold 
what  are  commonly  called  ''interlocutory  meetings," 
in  which  members  may  freely  converse  together,  with- 
out the  formalities  which  are  usually  necessary  in 
judicial  proceedings. 

Moderator's  announcement,  judicial  sessions. 
XL.  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial 
capacity,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  moderator  solemnly 
to  announce,  from  the  chair,  that  the  body  is  about  to 
pass  to  the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for 
trial,  and  to  enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  and 
regard  their  high  character  as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about 
to  act. 

Judicial  committee.  XLI.  In  all  cases  before  a 
judicatory,  where  there  is  an  accuser  or  prosecutor,  it 
is  expedient  that  there  be  a  committee  of  the  judicatory 
appointed  (provided  the  number  of  members  be  suffi- 
cient to  admit  it  without  inconvenience),  who  shall  be 
called  the  "Judicial  Committee,"  and  whose  duty  it 
shall  be  to  digest  and  arrange  all  the  papers,  and  to 
prescribe,  under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory,  the 
whole  order  of  proceedings.  The  members  of  this 
committee  shall  be  entitled,  notwithstanding  their  per- 
formance of  this  duty,  to  sit  and  vote  in  the  cause,  as 
members  of  the  judicatory. 


VI. 
FORMS   FOR  SESSIONS. 


VI. 

FORMS   FOR   SESSIONS. 

I.  FORMS   FOR   ORDINARY   RECORDS. 

I.  Opening  of  Meetings. 

P ,  January  20,  18 — . 

In  accordance  with  the  call  of  the  moderator,  the 
Session  met  in  the  lecture-room,  at  7.30  p.  m. 

Opened  with  prayer  by  Mr.  C.  D. 

Present,  the  Rev.  A.  B.,  moderator,  Messrs.  C.  D., 
E.  F.,  G.  H.,  and  L.  K. 

Absent,  Dr.  L.  J.  and  Mr.  M.  N. 

The  minutes  of  the  last  meeting  were  read  and 
approved. 

Mr.  G.  H.  gave  his  reason  for  absence  from  the  last 
meeting  of  the  Session,  which  was  sustained. 

2.  Members. 

a.  Reception  of  Members. 

[See  p.  138.] 

Mr.  L.  M.  and  Mrs.   C.  E.  M.,  his  wife,  and  Mr. 

N.  O.,  appeared  before  the  Session  as  applicants  for 

admission  to  the  full  communion  of  the  church,  and 

Mr.  O.  R.,  and  Mrs.  S.  J.,  the  wife  of  T.  J.,  unbap- 

411 


412  Forms  for  Sessions, 

tized  persons,  presented  themselves  as  candidates  for 
admission  to  the  privileges  of  church-membership. 

They  were  all  duly  examined,  and  their  examina- 
tions having  been  satisfactory,  rt  was  Resolved^  That 
the  above-named  applicants  be,  and  they  hereby  are, 
received  to  full  communion,  that  next  Sabbath  they 
make  a  public  profession  of  their  faith,  and  that  Mr. 
O.  R.  and  Mrs.  S.  J.  be  baptized  at  that  time. 

Mr.  L.  B.  presented  his  letter  of  dismissal  and  com- 
mendation from  the  Presbyterian  church  of  H , 

with  the  request  that  he  might  be  admitted  to  the 
membership,  of  this  church.  The  certificate  was  found 
to  be  in.  order,  and  the  request  of  Mr.  B.  was  granted. 
The  name  of  his  baptized  child,  W.  B.,  appended  to 
his  certificate,  was  ordered  to  be  entered  on  the  roll  of 
Baptized  Children. 

Mr.   D.  Y.  presented  a  letter  of  dismissal  in  due 

form  from  the  Congregational  church  in  C ,  and 

the  same  having  been  found  to  be  in  order,  he  was  ad- 
mitted to  the  membership  of  this  church. 

Mr.  J.  L.  presented  a  letter  certifying  to  his  Chris- 
tian character  as  a  member  of  the  Baptist  church  of 

T ,  and  requested  that  he  be  admitted  to  the 

membership  of  this  church.  His  case  was  duly  con- 
sidered, and  his  request  granted. 

b.  Dismission  of  Members, 

[See  p.  145.] 

(i)  Regular  For7n. 

The  clerk  presented  the  request  of  Mrs.  L.  N.  for  a 

certificate  of  dismission  to  the  Presbyterian  church  of 


Church-members.  413 

.     The  request  was  granted,  and  the  clerk  was 

authorized  to  issue  the  certificate  in  due  form,  and  to 
append  to  the  same  the  names  of  her  baptized  children, 
L.  N.,  W.  N.,  and  G.  N. 

(2)  Absent  Meviber. 
The  clerk  also  presented  the  request  of  Mr.  P.  Q. 
for  a  certificate  of  dismission  to  the  Presbyterian  church 

of .     The  Session  having  had  no  knowledge  of 

the  conduct  of  the  applicant  for  the  period  of  one  year, 
owing  to  his  removal  from  its  jurisdiction,  granted  the 
request,  with  the  condition  that  its  lack  of  knowledge 
should  be  stated  in  the  certificate. 

(3)   Other  Denominations. 
The  clerk  presented  the  request  of  Mr.   G.   N.,  a 
member  of  this  church,  for  a  letter  to  the  Protestant 

Episcopal  church  of .     Ordered,  that  the   clerk 

issue  to  Mr.  G.  N.  a  certificate  of  Christian  character 
only,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  does  not  receive  letters  of  dismissal  from  the 
Presbyterian  Church. 

c.  Absentee  Members. 

[See  p.  151.] 
(i)  Preliminary  Action. 
The  clerk  reported  that  the  following  communicants 
had  removed  out  of  the  bounds  of  this  church,  without 
asking  for  or  receiving  a  regular  certificate  of  dismis- 
sion to  another  church,  and  it  was  on  motion.  Resolved, 
That  Session  advises  them  to  apply  for  such  certificates 


414  Forms  for  Sessions. 

— viz.  :  S  B.,  removed  to ,  and  L.  D.,  removed 


to 


It  was  on  motion  further 

Resolved,  That  the  clerk  give  them  notice  of  this 
action,  by  registered  letter,  with  stamped  addressed 
envelope  for  reply,  and  that  such  notice  shall  state  that 
if  they  fail  to  apply  for  such  certificate  without  giving 
sufficient  reason,  their  names  may  be  placed  on  the 
roll  of  suspended  members,  until  they  shall  satisfy  Ses- 
sion of  the  propriety  of  their  restoration. 

Resolved,  That  the  clerk  report  his  action  in  the 
premises,  and  the  result,  in  order  that  Session  may  take 
such  further  action  as  may  be  deemed  expedient. 

(2)  Suspension. 
The  clerk  reported  that  he  had  mailed  a  communi- 
cation to   Mr.   S.   B.,  a  member  of  this  church,  re- 
moved to ,  in  accordance  with  directions  given, 

and  that  no  answer  had  been  received.  Two  months 
having  elapsed,  the  Session  ordered  that  the  name  of 
Mr.  S.  B.  be  placed  upon  the  roll  of  suspended  mem- 
bers under  Section  50  of  the  Book  of  Discipline. 

d.  Members  Neglecting  Public    Worship. 
[See  p.  153.] 
(i)  Preliminary  Action. 
The  following  persons,  not  chargeable  with  immoral 
conduct,  were  reported  as  having  neglected  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  church  for  one  year,  and  in  circum- 
stances such  as  Session  regard  to  be  a  serious  injury  to 
the  cause  of  religion — to  wit,  P.  B.  and  H.  D. 


Church-  members.  41  s 

On  motion  it  was  Resolved,  That  they  be  severally 
visited  by  Session  and  admonished,  and  that  CD. 
and  E.  F.  be  appointed  a  committee  to  make  such 
visitation  and  report  to  Session  for  further  action. 

(2)  Suspension. 
The  committee  appointed  to  visit  Mr.  H.  D.,  a 
member  of  this  church  who  had  neglected  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  church  for  one  year,  reported  that  they 
had  performed  their  duty,  and  had  affectionately  ad- 
monished him,  but  that  he  declined  to  accept  admo- 
nition and  to  attend  the  ordinances  of  public  worship. 
The  Session  accepted  the  report,  and  suspended  Mr. 
H.  D.  from  the  communion  of  the  church  under  Sec- 
tion 50  of  the  Book  of  Discipline. 

e.  Members  irregularly  Withdrawing  to  other 
Denominations. 

[See  p.  149.] 

The  names  of  the  following  persons  were  reported 
as  having  renounced  the  communion  of  the  church  by 
joining  another  denomination  without  a  regular  dis- 
mission— to  wit:  T.  B.,  joined  church,  and 

R.  D.,  joined church. 

On  motion  it  was  ordered  that  their  names  be  erased 
from  the  roll  of  communicants. 

f.  Members   Withdrawing  from  Communion. 
[See  p.  152.] 
The  case  of  Mr.  B.  T.,  a  communicant,  not  charge- 
able with  immoral  conduct,  who  appeared  before  the 


41 6  Forms  for  Sessions. 

Session  at  its  last  meeting,  and  informed  it  that  he 
was  fully  persuaded  that  he  had  no  right  to  come  to 
the  Lord's  Table,  was  reported  upon  by  the  pastor. 
After  due  consideration,  the  attendance  of  Mr.  B.  T. 
on  the  other  means  of  grace  being  regular,  and  his 
judgment  appearing  to  be  not  the  result  of  mistaken 
views,  his  name  was  stricken  from  the  roll  of  com- 
jnunicants. 

3.  Representatives  at  Presbytery  and  Synod. 

a.   Appointment. 

[See  p.  226.] 

Mr.  C.  D.  was  appointed  the  representative  of  this 
church  at  the  stated  meeting  of  Presbytery  to  be  held 

on  April  — ,  at  ,  and  to  serve  until  the  next 

stated  meeting  of  the  Presbytery.  Mr.  A.  B.  was  ap- 
pointed as  his  alternate. 

Mr.  E.  F.  was  appointed  the  representative  of  this 

church  at  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  of ,  to  be 

held  on  Oct.  — ,  at ,  and  to  serve  until  the  next 

regular  meeting  of  said  Synod.  Mr.  G.  H.  was  ap- 
pointed as  his  alternate. 

b.   Reports. 

Mr.  CD.  reported  that  he  had  attended  the  stated 
meeting  of  Presbytery  on  April  — ,  and  that  no  mat- 
ters specially  affecting  this  church  were  considered  by 
the  judicatory. 

Mr.  E.  F.  reported  that  he  had  attended  the  annual 

meeting  of  the  Synod  of  ,  held  on  Oct.  — , 

at  . 


Represen  tatives —  Collections.  4 1 7 

c.   Expenses. 
It  was  Resolved,  That  the  expenses  of  the  pastor  and 
Mr.    C.    D.    incurred   in  attendance  upon   the  stated 
meeting  of  Presbytery  be  paid  from  the  Session  fund. 

4.  Collections. 
[See  p.  199.] 
a.   Boards  of  the  Church. 
The  moderator  and  Messrs.  C.  D.  and  E.  F.  were  ap- 
pointed a  committee  to  rearrange  our  scheme  for  col- 
lections in  aid  of  the  several  boards  and  committees 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  with  a  view  to  securing 
the  more  general  and  more  liberal  co-operation  of  the 
members  of  the  congregation. 

b.  Special  Diaconal  Collections. 

The  subject  of  the  care  of  the  poor  being  under  con- 
sideration, and  the  board  of  deacons  having  notified 
the  Session  that  the  funds  in  their  hands  were  insuf- 
ficient, it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  special  collection  for  the  care  of 
the  poor  of  this  congregation  be  taken  up  two  weeks 
from  next  Sabbath,  at  the  morning  service,  and  that 
notice  of  the  same  be  given  from  the  pulpit  on  the 
Sabbath  preceding. 

c.  Miscellaneous  Collectiojis. 
A  request  having   been  received   from  Mr.  L.  M., 
agent  of  the  American  Bible  Society,  requesting  that 
a  collection  be  taken  up  in  this  church  for  said  society, 
it  was 

27 


4i8  Forms  for  Sessions. 

Resolved^  That  a  collection  be  taken  up  for  the 
American  Bible  Society,  at  the  morning  service,  two 
weeks  from  next  Sabbath,  and  that  notice  of  the  same 
be  given  from  the  pulpit  on  the  Sabbath  preceding. 

d.  Special  Collections  ordered  by  Church  Judicatories. 

The  General  Assembly  (Synod  of or  Presby- 
tery of  )  having  ordered  a  special  collection  to 

be  taken  up  in  the  churches  under  its  care  for  the  cause 
of  ,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  in  compliance  with  the  order  of  the 

General  ^Assembly,  a  collection  for  the 

be  taken  up  in  this  church  one  week  from  next  Sab- 
bath, at  the  morning  service,  and  that  notice  of  the 
same  be  given  from  the  pulpit  next  Sabbath. 

5.  Lord's  Supper. 
[See  p.  155.] 
The  following  elders  were  appointed  to  assist  the 
pastor  at  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 
on  Sabbath,  Dec.  — :  viz.  for  the  bread,  Messrs. 
A.  B.  and  C.  D.,  and  for  the  cup,  Messrs.  E.  F.  and 
G.  H. 

6.  The  Pastor. 

a.  Election  of  a  Pastor, 

[See  p.  329.] 

Whereas,  this  Session  have  reason  to  believe  that  the 
people  of  the  congregation  are  prepared  to  elect  a  pas- 
tor, therefore 

Resolved,  i.  That  a  meeting  of  the  congregation, 


Pastor — Lord^s  Supper.  419 

for  the  election  of  a  pastor,  be  held  in  the  church 
building  on  Wednesday,  the  —  inst.,  at  7.30  p.  m., 
and  that  notice  of  this  meeting  be  given  from  the 
pulpit  on  the  next  and  the  following  Sabbaths. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  moderator  of  Session  be  in- 
vited to  preside  at  said  meeting,  and,  if  for  any  reason 
he  should  be  absent,  that  the  Rev.  N.  P.,  a  member 
of  this  Presbytery,  be  invited  to  preside. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  clerk  of  Session  notify  the 
chairman  of  the  board  of  trustees  of  the  date  and  hour 
of  the  meeting. 

b.  Jjts  fall  alio  n  of  Pastor. 
[See  p.  350.] 

(i)  Request  for  Special  Meeting  of  Presbytery. 

The  congregation  having  called  the  Rev.  J.  P.  as 
pastor,  Messrs.  A.  B.  and  C.  D.  were  appointed  a 
committee  to  draw  up  a  request  for  a  special  meeting 
of  the  Presbytery  for  his  reception  and  installation,  to 
sign  the  request  themselves,  to  secure  the  signatures 
of  two  ministers  of  the  Presbytery  and  another  ruling 
elder,  and  to  address  and  forward  the  request  to  the 
moderator  of  Presbytery.  They  were  also  empowered 
to  make  any  other  necessary  arrangements  connected 
with  said  meeting.  Mr.  A.  B.,  the  representative  of 
this  church  in  the  Presbytery,  was  directed  to  be  pres- 
ent at  the  said  special  meeting. 

(2)  Arrangements  for  Installation. 
Mr.  A.  B.  reported  that  he  had  attended  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Presbytery  held  at on  Wednesday, 


420  Forms  for  Sessions. 

,   that   Presbytery  had  placed   the  call  of  the 


church  in  the  hands  of  Rev.  J.  P.,  the  pastor  elect, 
that  he  had  accepted  said  call,  and  that  Presbytery  had 
appointed  Wednesday, ,  as  the  time  for  the  instal- 
lation ;  also  that  the  committee  of  installation  consists 
of  Rev.  M.  N.,  moderator  of  Presbytery,  who  will  pre- 
side. Rev.  P.  R.,  who  will  deliver  the  charge  to  the 
pastor,  and  the  Rev.  S.  T.,  who  will  deliver  the  charge 
to  the  people. 

It  was  Resolved,  That  A.  B.  and  C.  D.  be  a  com- 
mittee to  make  due  preparation  for  the  installation 
service,  and  to  provide  entertainment  for  the  members 
of  Presbytery. 

(3)  Record  of  Installation. 
The  committee  on  the  installation  of  the  Rev.  J.  B. 
as  pastor  of  the  church  reported  that  said  installation 
had  been  duly  performed  at  the  appointed  time,  and 
in  accordance  with  the  arrangements  ordered  by  Pres- 
bytery. 

c.   Death  of  a  Pastor. 

The  Rev.  F.  D.,  the  pastor  of  this  congregation, 
having  been  removed  by  death  since  the  last  meeting 
of  the  Session,  the  following  minute  was  unanimously 
adopted,  viz.  : 

With  humble  submission  to  the  dispensation  ot 
God's  allwise  providence,  the  Session  records  the 
death  of  the  Rev.  F.  D.,  the  beloved  and  lamented 
pastor  of  this  congregation,  who  departed  this  life  on 
(Tuesday)  the  —  day  of  —  inst.  (or  ult.),  in  the  —  year 


Installation — Dissolution.  42 1 

of  his  age  and  the  —  of  his  ministry  ;  having  been  the 
faithful  pastor  of  this  congregation  for  the  space  of  — 

years.      His  funeral  service  was  held   on  at 

,  and  the  Rev.  J.  G.  officiated. 

d.  Dissolution  of  the  Pastoral  Relation. 

[See  p.  355.] 

(i)  Action  of  Session. 

The  Rev.  S.  D.  having  announced  to  the  Session 
his  purpose  to  request  the  Presbytery  of to  dis- 
solve the  pastoral  relation  existing  between  himself 
and  this  church,  owing  to  his  ill-health,  the  Session 
took  action  as  follows  : 

Resolved,  i.  That  the  Session  hereby  places  on 
record  its  sincere  regret  that  owing  to  ill-health  their 
pastor,  the  Rev.  S.  D.,  feels  constrained  to  request 
the  Presbytery  to  dissolve  the  pastoral  relation  between 
him  and  this  church. 

Resolved,  2.  That  a  meeting  of  the  congregation  be 
called  for  Wednesday  evening,  March  — ,  to  consider 
the  request  of  the  pastor  for  such  dissolution. 

(2)  Action  of  Congregation. 

The  record  of  the  meeting  of  the  congregation  on 
Wednesday  evening,  March  — ,  was  presented  to  the 
Session,  and  inasmuch  as  the  congregation,  by  resolu- 
tion duly  adopted,  united  with  the  Rev.  S.  D.  in  his 
request  to  Presbytery  for  a  dissolution  of  the  pastoral 
relation,  therefore.  Resolved,  That  the  Mr.  A.  B.,  the 
representative  of  this  church  to  Presbytery,  be  author- 


422  Forms  for  Sessions, 

ized  to  state  to  Presbytery  said  action  of  the  congre- 
gation. 

(3)  Action  of  Presbytery. 

Mr.  A.  B.  reported  that  he  had  attended  the  regular 

meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  held  at  W ,  that  the 

request  of  the  Rev.  C.  D.  for  a  dissolution  of  the  pas- 
toral relation  with  this  church  was  acted  upon  affirma- 
tively, said  dissolution  to  take  effect  on  April  — ,  that 
the  Presbytery  ordered  the  Rev.  E.  F.  to  preach  in 
this  church  on  May  — ,  and  to  declare  this  pulpit 
vacant. 

7.  Supply  of  the  Vacant  Pulpit. 

[See  p.  225.] 

a.  Action  by  Session. 

The  object  of  the  meeting  was  stated,  and  the  fol- 
lowing action  was  taken : 

The  pulpit  of  this  church  having  become  vacant  by 
the  resignation  [or  death]  of  the  pastor,  it  is  now  the 
duty  of  the  Session,  subject  to  the  oversight  of  the 
Presbytery,  to  provide  for  its  regular  supply,  and  to 
maintain  the  other  ordinances  of  public  worship,  until 
God  in  his  providence  shall  send  to  this  church  another 
pastor. 

Resolved,  That  Messrs.  B.  and  D.  be  appointed  a 
committee  to  procure  supplies  for  the  pulpit,  and  to 
correspond  with  the  committee  of  the  Presbytery  hav- 
ing the  general  oversight  of  vacant  pulpits. 

Resolved,  That  the  board  of  trustees  of  the  congre- 
gation be  requested  and  authorized  to  pay  through  the 


Vacant  Pulpit — Elders.  423 

treasurer  to  the  ministers  who  may  occupy  the  pulpit 
during   the  time  of  its  being  and  continuing  vacant, 

the  sum  of dollars*  for  each  Sabbath's  services, 

and  of  dollars  for  each  preparatory  lecture  or 

mid-week  meeting,  together  with  a  reasonable  allow- 
ance for  traveling  and  other  expenses. 

Resolved,  That  Mr.  A.  B.,  the  representative  of  the 
church,  be  directed  and  authorized  to  request  from  the 
Presbytery,  at  its  stated  meeting,  permission  for  the 
Session  to  supply  the  pulpit  of  this  church  until  the 
stated  meeting  following. 

b.  Action  by  the  Presbytery. 
Mr.  A.  B.  reported  that  the  Presbytery  had  granted 
the  Session  permission  to   supply  the  pulpit   of  this 
church  until  the  next  stated  meeting, 

8.  Ruling  Elders. 
a.   Election  of  Puliftg  Elders. 
[See  p.  76.] 
The  subject  of  an  increase  of  the  eldership  in  this 
church,  having  been  considered  at  several  recent  meet- 
ings of  the  Session,  was  again  taken  up. 

Resolved,  i.  As  the  unanimous  judgment  of  the  Ses- 
sion, that  the  welfare  of  this  church,  and  the  interests 
of  religion  within  our  bounds,  render  it  expedient  that 
the  number  of  the  ruling  elders  of  this  church  be  in- 
creased without  unnecessary  delay. 

*  A  good  rule  for  compensation  in  connection  with  the  supply 
of  the  pulpit  is  to  pay  for  each  Sabbath  a  sum  equal  to  one  per 
cent,  on  the  annual  salary— z.  e.  $15  for  $1500  salary,  etc. 


424  Forms  for  Sessions. 

Resolved^  2.  That  the  Session  does  hereby  recom- 
mend to  the  church  the  election  of additional 

ruling  elders,  in  accordance  with  the  mode  in  use  in 
this  congregation. 

Resolved,  3.  That  an  election  for  ruling  elders  be 
held  in  the  lecture-room  of  this  church,  at  the  close 

of  the  service  of  prayer,  on ,  and  that  notice  to 

that  effect  be  given  from  the  pulpit. 

b.  Installation  of  Ruling  Elders. 
[See  p.  87.] 
Resolved,  That  the  persons  elected  as  ruling  elders 

by  the  church,  at  the  meeting  of  the  church  on , 

— viz.  C.  D.  and  E.  F. — be  ordained  and  installed  on 
the Sabbath  in . 

c.  Reception  of  New  Elders. 

Messrs.  R.  B.,  T.  L.  C,  and  P.  S.,  elected  by  the 
church  as  ruling  elders,  and  solemnly  ordained  and 

installed  on  Sabbath,  the  —  day  of ,  appeared 

in  Session,  and  were  cordially  welcomed  to  their  seats 
as  members. 

d.   Death  of  a  Ruling  Elder. 

Our  esteemed  brother  elder,  Mr.  P.  D.,  having  been 
removed  by  death  since  the  last  regular  meeting  of  the 
Session,  the  following  minute  was  unanimously  adopted 
— namely : 

With  humble  submission  to  the  dispensation  of 
God's  all-wise  providence,  the  Session  record  the  death 


Elders — Deacons — Trustees.  425 

of  one  of  its  membersj  Mr.  P.  D.,  who  departed  tftis  life 

on  [Monday]  the day  of ,  inst.  [or  ult.], 

in  the year  of  his  age. 

9.  Deacons. 
a.   Election  of  Deacons. 
[See  p.  362.] 
After  due  consideration    the   following  action  was 
taken  : 

Whereas,  It  is  the  judgment  of  this  Session  that  an 
addition  is  necessary  to  the  present  membership  of  the 
board  of  deacons ;  therefore  be  it 

Resolved,  That  a  meeting  of  the  church  be  called 
for  Wednesday,  December  — ,  for  the  election  of  three 
additional  deacons,  and  that  public  notice  of  this  meet- 
ing be  given  from  the  pulpit  next  Sabbath. 

b.  Report  of  the  Board  of  Deacons. 
[See  p.  364.] 
The  minutes  of  the  board  of  deacons  were  duly  pre- 
sented, and  were  referred  to  a  committee  consisting  of 
J.  K.  and  C.  R.,  to  report  thereupon.  The  committee, 
having  examined  said  minutes,  recommended  their  ap- 
proval, and  the  report  was  adopted. 

10.  Trustees. 

a.  Appointfnent  of  Committee. 

[See  p.  130.] 

In  order  to  facilitate  the  transaction  of  the  business 

of  the  congregation,  it  was  resolved  that  Mr.D.  S.  be 


426  Forms  for  Sessions. 

appointed  as  the  representative  of  the  Session  in  all 
matters  connected  with  the  business  of  the  board  of 
trustees,  he  to  report  regularly  to  Session  the  matters 
needing  action. 

b.  Report. 
[See  pp.  130,  384.] 
Mr.  D.  S.  reported  a  request  from  the  trustees  in  re- 
lation to  the  proposed  use  of  the  church  building  for  a 
secular  lecture.     The  request,  after  due  consideration, 
was  granted. 

II.  Meeting  of  the  Officers  of  the  Church. 

[See  pp.  364,  384.] 

a.    Call. 

In  view  of  the  financial  circumstances  of  the  church 

and  congregation,  the  Session  deem  it  wise  to  call  a 

meeting  for  conference  of  all  the  officers  of  the  church. 

The  clerk  thereupon  was  directed  to  issue  notices  to 

the  board  of  deacons  and  the  board  of  trustees,  that 

the  Session  desired  to  meet  with  them  for  conference 

upon  financial  matters  on  Tuesday  evening,  April  — . 

b.   Report. 

The  meeting  of  the  officers  of  this  church  called  by 
the  Session  was  duly  held  according  to  appointment, 
and  the  following  committee  was  appointed  by  it  to 
raise  funds  for  the  payment  of  the  church  debt — viz. 
Mr.  C.  D.  of  the  Session,  Mr.  F.  G.  of  the  deacons, 
and  Mr-  H.  J.  of  the  trustees. 


Church  Meetings — Committees.  427 

12.   Church  Meetings. 
[See  p.  132.] 
The  clerk  of   Session  as  the  clerk  of   the  church 

meeting  held  on  Wednesday,  ,  for  the  -, 

presented  the  minutes  of  said  meeting,  and  after  the 
reading  of  the  same  they  were  found  in  order,  and 
directed  to  be  incorporated  in  the  records  of  Session. 

13.  Sabbath-school  CoMxMittee. 

[See  p.  171.] 

a.   Appointment. 

The  pastor  and  ruling  elder  A.  B.  were  appointed 
a  committee  to  represent  the  Session  in  the  matter  of 
the  oversight  of  the  Sabbath-school,  and  to  report 
thereupon  at  each  regular  meeting. 

b.   Report. 

The  committee  on  the  Sabbath-school  reported  that 
Mr.  O.  N.  had  been  nominated  for  appointment  as  su- 
perintendent. The  recommendation  was  received  and 
approved,  and  the  committee  was  authorized  to  notify 
Mr.  O.  N.  of  his  appointment  as  superintendent  of  the 
Sabbath-school. 

14.  Committee  on  Music. 

[See  p.  186.] 

a.   Appointment. 

The  question  of  the  conduct  of  the  music  of  the 

church  being  under  consideration,  it  was  Resolved,  that 


428  Foi^ms  for  Sessions. 

Messrs.  J.  K.  and  L.  M.  be  the  committee  to  have 
charge  of  the  music  in  public  worship,  in  so  far  as  the 
Session  possesses  authority. 

b.   Report. 

The  committee  on  music  reported  that  Messrs.  D.  K. 
and  N.  R.,  with  Mrs.  E.  S.  and  Miss  M.  T.,  after  con- 
ference with  the  trustees  as  to  salaries,  had  been  ap- 
pointed as  members  of  the  choir  of  the  church,  to 
serve  for  one  year. 

15.  Societies. 
a.  Missionary  Societies. 
[See  p.  208.] 
The  annual  reports  of  the  Women's  Horn's  and  For- 
eign Missionary  societies  of  the  church,  and  of  the 
Children's  Missionary  societies,  were  presented,  show- 
ing that  the  following  sums  had  been  contributed  by 
them  for  the  objects  hereinafter  named — viz.  Foreign 
Missions,  $ —  ;    Home  Missions,  $ — ;   to  Freedmen's 
Missions,  $ — ;    to  the  support  of  Mrs.  ,  mis- 
sionary in   India,   $ — .     The  reports  were  approved 
and  ordered  to  be  placed  on  file. 

b.   Young  People's  Societies. 
[See  p.  212.] 
The  constitution  of  the  Young  People's  Society  of 
the  church  was  submitted  to  the  Session  for  its  ap- 
proval.   After  due  consideration  said  constitution  was, 
on  motion,  duly  approved. 


Societies^Judicial  Cases,  429 

The  following  persons  were  reported  to  Session  as 
having  been  elected  as  officers  of  the  Young  People's 

Society  for  the  term  of  six  months :  viz.  .     The 

report  was  approved. 

6.  Statistical  Reports. 
[See  p.  222.] 
The  statistical  report  of  the  Session  to  the  Presby- 
tery for  the  year  ending  March  31st  was  presented  by 
the  stated  clerk,  and,  after  consideration  and  approval, 
was  directed  to  be  forwarded  to  the  stated  clerk  of 
Presbytery. 

17.  Judicial  Cases. — Public  Prosecution. 

Note. — See  for  order  or  steps  of  procedure  in  both  private  and 
public  prosecution,  pp.  290-294.  The  forms  for  records  which  fol- 
low are  applicable  mainly  to  a  case  of  public  prosecution,  and  con- 
tain only  the  principal  items  of  judicial  business. 

I.  Inquiry  or  Investigation. 
a.  Appointment  of  Committee. 
The  Session  having  been  informed  that  rumors  are 
in  circulation  seriously  affecting  the  Christian  charac- 
ter of  Mr.  C.  D.,  a  member  of  this  church,  Mr.  G.  H. 
was  appointed  a  committee  to  investigate  the  matter 
and  to  report  at  the  next  meeting.     [See  p.  279.] 

b.  Report  of  Exoneration. 

The  committee  appointed  at  the  last  meeting  of  the 
Session  to  investigate  the  rumors  affecting  the  Chris- 
tian character  of  Mr.  C.  D.,  respectfully  reports  that 


430  Forms  for  Sessions. 

in  his  opinion  said  rumors  are  without  foundation. 
This  report  having  been  received  and  duly  consid- 
ered, the  Session  resolved  that  no  further  notice  be 
taken  of  the  rumors  against  Mr.   C.  D. 

c.   Report  of  Non-prosecution. 

The  committee  appointed  at  the  last  meeting  of  the 
Session  to  investigate  the  rumors  affecting  the  Chris- 
tian character  of  Mr.  C.  D.,  a  member  of  this  church, 
respectfully  reports,  that  the  said  rumors  appear  to 
be  well  founded,  but  further  that  the  case  is  so  cir- 
cumstanced that  it  plainly  ''cannot  be  prosecuted  to 
conviction"  by  any  testimony  at  present  subject  to  the 
authority  of  the  Session.  This  report  having  been  re- 
ceived and  duly  considered,  the  Session  Resolved,  That 
it  appears  clear  that  the  case  of  Mr.  C.  D.  is  so  cir- 
cumstanced that  it  plainly  **  cannot  be  prosecuted  to 
conviction,"  and  that  "it  is  better  to  wait  until  God, 
in  his  righteous  providence,  shall  give  further  light." 
[See  p.   245.] 

d.  Report  recommefiding  Frosecutioti. 

The  committee  appointed  at  the  last  meeting  of  Ses- 
sion to  investigate  the  rumors  affecting  the  Christian 
character  of  Mr.  C.  D.,  respectfully  report  that  there 
is  probable  ground  for  an  accusation  against  said  Mr. 

C.  D.,  charging  him  with  the  offence  of ,  and 

further  that  it  is  recommended  that  Session  appoint  a 
committee  of  prosecution  to  conduct  the  case  in  all  its 
stages  under  the  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Discipline, 


In  vestigatioii —  Trial.  43 1 

Section  11.  The  Session,  having  received  and  duly 
considered  the  report,  appointed  Messrs.  T.  U.  and  V. 
W.  a  committee  of  prosecution,  and  directed  them  to 
proceed  in  the  case  of  Mr.  C.  D.,  a  member  of  this 
church,  in  conformity  with  the  requirements  of  the 
Book  of  Discipbne.     [See  p.  279.] 

2.  The  Trial. — First  Meeting. 
a.   Opening  Record. 

The  Session  met  in  accordance  with  the  call  of  the 

moderator  at  on  Dec.  6th,  and  was    opened 

Avith  prayer. 

The  following  persons  were  present — viz.  :  P.  Q., 
the  moderator,  R.  S.,  L.  M.,  E.  F.,  and  Y.  Z. 

The  moderator  announced  that  they  were  about  to 
proceed  to  the  consideration  of  the  Committee  of 
prosecution  in  the  case  of  Mr.  CD.,  a  member  of 
this  church.  He  thereupon,  in  accordance  with  Rule 
XL.  of  the  General  Rules  for  Judicatories,  enjoined  the 
members  "  to  recollect  and  regard  their  high  character 
as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  solemn 
duty  "  in  which  they  were  about  to  act.     [See  p.  284.] 

b.   Charges. 

The  committee  of  prosecution  thereupon  presented 
its  report  as  follows  :  "  The  committee  on  prosecution 
appointed  to  conduct  the  case  of  C.  D.  in  all  its  stages, 
present  the  following  charges  against  Mr.  CD.,  a 
member  of  this  church."  [See  p.  247.]  See  for  forms 
of  charges  and  specifications,  p.  441 . 


432  Forms  for  Sessions. 

c.  Citations. 

The  charges  and  specifications  having  been  read,  the 
Session  directed  the  clerk  to  cite  the  accused,  C.  D.,  to 

appear  before   the  Session  on  at  .     A 

copy  of  the  charges  and  specifications  was  also  directed 
to  be  sent  to  the  said  accused  person. 

The  clerk  was  directed  to  issue  citations  to  the  wit- 
nesses named  in  the  specifications  to  the  charges,  and 
also  to  furnish  the  accused  with  citations  for  such  wit- 
nesses as  he  may  desire  to  summon  to  testify  in  his 
behalf.  [See  p.  250.]  For  forms  of  citations,  see 
p.  442. 

d.   Adjournment. 

Adjourned  to  meet  Dec.  2 2d,  at  10  a.  m.,  in  the 
same  place.     Closed  with  prayer. 

3.  The  Trial. — Second  Meeting. 
a.  Opening  Record. 
The    Session    met    according    to    adjournment    at 
,   on   Dec.    22d,  at   10  a.  m.,   to  consider  the 


unfinished  business  of  the  last  meeting  —  viz.  the 
charges  brought  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.,  through  a  committee  of  prosecution,  against 
Mr.  C.  D. 

The  moderator  read  Rule  XL.  of  the  Rules  for  Ju- 
dicatories.    [See  p.  284.] 

b.   Service  of  Citations. 

The  clerk  announced  that  the  citations  ordered  by 
the  judicatory  in  the  case,  for  the  prosecutor,  the  ac 


Trial.  433 

cused,  and  the  witnesses  had  been  duly  served.     [See 
P-  251.] 

c.   Counsel. 

Mr.  C.  D.,  the  accused  person,  being  present,  an 
nounced  that  Mr.  R.  S.,  one  of  the  members  of  Ses 
sion,  had  been  requested  by  him  to  act  as  counsel,  and 
it  was  ordered  that  record  be  made  of  the  fact.     [See 
p.  280.] 

d.  Plea. 

The  committee  of  prosecution  and  the  accused 
person  being  questioned,  replied  that  they  were  both 
ready  for  trial. 

No  objections  were  made  to  the  regularity  of  the 
organization  or  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  judicatory, 
or  to  the  sufficiency  of  the  charges  and  specifications 
in  form  and  legal  effect.     [See  p.  284.] 

The  proceedings  being  in  order,  the  accused  was 
called  upon  to  plead  to  the  charges,  and  made  answer, 
''  Not  guilty."  The  plea  was  entered  on  the  record. 
[See  p.  285.] 

e.   Witnesses. 

The  committee  of  prosecution,  through  Mr.  T.  U., 
then  addressed  the  judicatory,  presenting  their  view  of 
the  case,  and  stating  the  points  which  they  expected 
to  prove  by  the  witnesses.  After  which  the  court  pro- 
ceeded to  call  the  witnesses.     [See  p.  258.] 

The  counsel  for  the  accused  raised  the  question  as  to 
the  exclusion  of  witnesses,  according  to  the  Book  of 
Discipline,  Section  59,  and  it  was  Ordered,  That  all 

28 


434  Forms  for  Sessions, 

witnesses  hereafter  to  be  examined  be  excluded  until 
they  are  summoned  to  testify.     [See  p.  259.] 

Mr.  T.  U.  then  introduced  the  first  witness  for  the 
prosecution  [see  p.  258] — viz.  : 

Mr.  B.  A.,  who  was  sworn  by  the  moderator  [see  p. 
257],  and  testified  as  follows  : 

The  testimony  was  read  to  the  witness,  and  approved 
by  him  as  being  correctly  recorded.     [See  p.  264.] 

The  witnesses  having  all  been  examined, 

f.   Hearing  of  the  Parties. 

The  parties  were  heard  in  their  explanations  of  the 

testimony  and  in  their  comments  thereupon.     [See  p. 

285.] 

g.   Deliberation  and  Judgment. 

After  the  parties  had  concluded  and  had  withdrawn 
from  the  judicatory,  the  roll  was  called,  that  every 
member  of  the  court  might  have  an  opportunity  to 
express  his  opinion  on  the  case. 

After  careful  deliberation  the  vote  was  taken  upon 
the  charges  and  the  specifications  separately,  and  the 
court  found  Mr.  C.  D.  guilty.  The  vote  was  unani- 
mous upon  both  charges  and  specifications.  Messrs. 
L.  M.  and  E.  F.  were  appointed  a  committee  on 
judgment.     [See  pp.  281,   283.] 

The  committee  on  judgment  reported  the  following 
minute,  which  was  unanimously  adopted  as  the  final 
judgment  of  the  court  in  the  case : 

The  Session,  having  deliberately  considered  the  tes- 
timony in  the  case  of  C.  D.,  a  member  of  this  church, 
charged  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 


Trial.  435 

with  the  sin  of  drunkenness,  as  in  sundry  specifications 
set  forth,  and  having  patiently  listened  to  the  testimony, 
arguments  and  explanations  which  have  been  offered,  as 
well  by  the  accused  as  by  the  committee  of  prosecu- 
tion, does  judge  and  decide  that  the  charge  has  been 
proved,  and  that  the  said  C.  D.  is  guilty  of  the  sin  of 
drunkenness  charged  upon  him. 

And  the  Session  does  further  judge  and  determine 
that  the  said  C.  D.  ought  to  be,  and  he  hereby  is,  sus- 
pended from  the  communion  of  the  church  until  he 
shall  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  repentance. 

h.  Sentence. 

Mr.  C.  D.  was  then  called  in,  and  the  moderator,  in 
accordance  with  the  Directory  for  Worship,  Ch.  XL, 
Section  2,  pronounced  upon  him  the  sentence  of  the 
judicatory.     [See  p.  270.] 

i.  Publication  of  Sentence. 

The  following  minute  was  then  adopted  : 
In  view  of  the  publicity  of  the  sin  of  which  C. 
D.,  one  of  the  members  of  this  church,  has  been  ad- 
judged to  be  guilty,  and  of  the  great  reproach  which 
has  been  brought  by  it  upon  the  Church  of  Christ, 
Resolved,  That  the  moderator  be  directed  to  publish 
the  sentence  of  suspension  from  the  pulpit.  [See  p. 
271.] 

j.   Appeal. 

Mr.  C.  D.  gave  notice  of  his  intention  to  appeal 
from  this  decision  of  the  Session  to  the  Presbytery  of 


436  Forms  for  Sessions. 

H ,  at  its  next  meeting,  and  stated  that  a  copy 

of  his  appeal,  with  the  reasons  for  the  same,  would  be 
* 'lodged  with  the  moderator"  ''within  ten  days." 
[Sec  p.  294.] 

k.  Transmission  of  Record. 

The  clerk  was  directed,  in  view  of  the  appeal  of 
Mr.  C.  I).,  to  transmit  the  record  of  the  case  to 
the  Presbytery,  in  accordance  with  the  Book  of  Dis- 
cipline, Section  96.     [wSee  p.  296.] 

1.  Adjournment. 

The  business  having  been  completed,  the  moderator 
announced  that  the  Session  had  ceased  to  sit  in  a  judi- 
cial capacity. 

Closed  with  prayer. 

II.    CERTIFICATES,    CHARGES,    AND   CITA- 
TIONS. 

I.  Regular  Certificate  of  Dismission. 
[See  pp.  146,  412.] 

This  is  to  certify.  That is  a  member, 

in  good  standing,  of  the church  of , 

and  that  is  hereby  dismissed  at own  request, 

and  recommended  to  the  fellowship  of  ; 

and  when  so  received responsibility  to  this  church 

will  cease. 

By  order  of  Session, 

,  Clerk. 

Given  at ....,  18...  . 


Certificates  o^  Dismission.  437 

The  above  certificate  is  valid  for  only  one  year  from 
its  date. 

[Note. — To  the  above  certificate  the  names  of  the  baptized 
children  of  parents  who  are  dismissed  are  to  be  appended.  See 
p.  146.] 

2.  Special  Certificates  of  Dismission. 

a.  Suspended  Member. 

[See  p.  148.] 

This  is  to  certify,  That is  a  suspended 

member  of  the  church  of ,  and  that 

is  hereby  dismissed  at own  request,  and  rec- 
ommended to  the  fellowship  of  The 

cause  of  suspension  was  

By  order  of  Session, 

,  Clerk. 

Given  at ,  18...  . 

This  certificate  is  valid  for  only  one  year  from  its 
date. 

b.  Absent  Member. 

[See  pp.  148,  413.] 

This  is  to  certify.  That is  a  member 

of  the  church  of ,  and  that is 

hereby  dismissed  at  own  request,  and   recom- 
mended to  the  fellowship  of  ;  and  when 

so  received responsibility  to  this  church  will  cease. 

This  Session  has  had  no  knowledge  of  the  conduct  or 

residence  of  Mr for  two  [or  more]  years. 

By  order  of  Session, 

,  Clerk. 

Given  at ,  18...  . 


438  Forms  for  Sessions. 

c.  Other  Denominations. 

i8...  . 

This  certifies,  That  is  a  member  of 

the  Presbyterian    church  of  , 

in  good  standing.     This  certificate  of  Christian  cha- 
racter is  issued  to  ,  by  the  Session,  at  

request. 

,  Clerk. 

3.  Notification  of  Dismissal. 

[Seep.  147] 

,18.... 

Rev , 

Pastor  of church, 


Dear  Sir:   On  the   day  of  ,  18..., 

certificate  of  dismission  from  this  church  to  yours  was 
sent  by  mail  to  , 

> 

with  a  return  certificate  enclosed,  by  which  we  might 

be  duly  informed  of  reception.      No  reply  has 

ever  reached  us.     Will  you  kindly  advise  me  whether 

has  been  received  into  your  membership  upon 

our  certificate  of  dismission,  and  if  so,  please  send  the 
date  of  reception. 

Respectfully, 

,  Clerk. 

4.  Certificate  of  Reception. 

[See  p.  I47-] 
This  is  to  certify,  That  ,  recom- 
mended by  the  Session  of  the  Pres- 


Notices  to  Members.  439 

byterian  church  of...; ,  was  received  on 

the day  of ,  18...,  as  ...  member  in  good 

and  regular  standing  [or  other  words,  such  as  suspend- 
ed]   of  the  Presbyterian   church   of 


,  Clerk. 

To  the  Session  of 

5.  Letter  of  Credence. 
[See  p.  150.] 

To  the  church  of 

and  Christian  people,  greeting  : 

This    testimonial    certifies   that   

,  member,  in  good 

standing   in   the   

Presbyterian  church  of ,  and  that  dur- 
ing    temporary  sojourn  at  ,  with 

baptized  child ,  commended  to  the  fellowship 

and  care  of 

And  should  remain,  directed,  as  early  as 

maybe  practicable,  to  transfer connection  by  reg- 
ular dismission  from  this  church. 

Given  by  order  of  Session, 

,  Clerk. 

,18.... 

6.  Notice  to  Absentee  Member. 

[Seep.  152.] 

Dear  : 

The  Session  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian church  of ,  of  which  you  are  a 


440  For7ns  for  Sessions. 

member,  respectfully  draw  your  attention  to  the  fact 
that  they  have  had  no  knowledge  of  your  conduct 
during  the  past  two  years,  owing  to  your  absence  from 
the  community.  Seeking  to  further  your  best  inter- 
ests, they  affectionately  recommend  to  you,  that  you 
ask  them  for  a  letter  of  dismission  to  a  church  near  to 
your  present  place  of  residence.  Should  you  fail  to 
reply  to  this  note,  the  Session  with  deep  regret  will  be 
obliged  to  place  your  name  upon  the  roll  of  absentee 
and  suspended  members. 

By  order  of  the  Session, 

,  Clerk. 

7.  Notice  to  Member  Neglecting  Ordinances. 
[Seep.  152.] 

Dear  : 

The  Session  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian church  of ,  of  which  you  are  a 

member,  having  noticed  your  neglect  of  the  ordinances 
of  the  church  for  the  period  of  one  year,  and  under  cir- 
cumstances such  as  the  Session  regard  as  a  serious  injury 

to  the  cause  of  religion,  have  appointed  Mr 

to  visit  you  personally,  in  order  to  secure  if  possible 
due  obedience  on  your  part  to  the  requirements  of 
God's  Word  and  of  the  constitution  of  this  church  in 
the  matter  of  attendance  upon  divine  worship.  This 
action  is  taken  in  the  hope  that  suspension  from  the 
communion  of  the  church  may  be  thus  avoided. 
By  order  of  the  Session, 

,  Clerk. 


Charges  and  Specifications.  441 

8.  Charges  AND  Specifications. 

[See  pp.  247,  431.] 

a.  Public  Prosecution. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  prosecu- 
tor, charges  you,  J.  B.,  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
church  of ,  with  the  sin  of  drunkenness,  con- 
trary to  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  the  rules  and  regula- 
tions of  the  Church  founded  thereupon.  See  Rom. 
xiii,  13;  Larger  Catechism,  Questions  136  and  139. 

Specification  i.  That  on  or  about  January  16,  1897, 
the  said  J.  B.  was  seen  in  an  intoxicated  condition  in 

the  house  of  C.  G.,  located  on  Street,  in  the 

city  of Witnesses,  C.  G.  and  P.  D. 

Specification  2.  That  on  or  about  January  20,  1897, 
the  said  J.  B.  was  seen  in  an  intoxicated  condition  on 

Main  Street,  in  the  city  of Witnesses,  C.  B. 

and  L.  M. 

b.  Private  Prosecution. 

I,  A.  S.,  as  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  church  of 

,  herewith  charge  C.  D.,  a  member  of  the 

said  church,  with  violation  of  the  ninth  command- 
ment, contrary  to  the  Word  of  God  and  the  rules  and 
regulations  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
founded  thereupon.  See  Exodus  xx.  16;  Larger  Cat- 
echism, Question  145. 

Specification  i.  In  this,  that  on  or  about  February 
10,  1897,  you,  the  said  C.  D.,  stated  to  Mr.  E.  F.,  in 

his  house  in  the  city  of  ,  that  I,  the  said 

A.  S.,  was  not  a  person  worthy  of  belief.  Witnesses, 
E.  F.  and  G.  H. 


442  Forms  for  Sessions 


Specification  2.     In  this,  that  on  February  18,  1897, 
meeting  on  the  street  R.  S.,  you,  the  said  C.  D.,  stated 
to  him  that  I,  the  said  A.  S.,  was  guilty  of  falsehood 
Witnesses,  R.  S.  and  T.  U. 

9.  Citations. 

[See  pp.  250,  432.] 

a.  To  the  Prosecuting  Committee  \or  Prosecutor,  as  tJu 

case  in  ay  be\ 

You  are  hereby  cited  to  be  and  appear  before  the 

Session  of  the  Presbyterian  church  of at  the 

church  edifice  in  C ,  on  Tuesday,   the  

day  of ,  ,  at  eleven  o'clock,  a.  m.,  then  and 

there  to  prosecute  the  charge  against  Mr.  D.  E.,  by  you 

presented  to  the  Session  on  the  day  of , 

,  to  the  end  that  the  matter  may  be  fully  heard 

and  decided. 

By  order  of  the  Session  of  the  church, 

A.  B.,  Clerk. 

b.  To  the  Person  Accused. 
To  J.  B.  : 

Dear  Sir  :   You  are  hereby  cited  to  be  and  ap- 
pear before  the  Session  of  the  Presbyterian  church  of 

,  at  the  lecture-room  of  the  said  church,  on 

Tuesday,  the day  of ,  at  two  o'clock,  p.  m., 

then  and  there  to  answer  to  the  charge  preferred  against 
you  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  [or  by 
A.  S.],  a  copy  of  which  charge,  with  the  several  speci- 
fications under  it,  and  with  the  names  of  the  witnesses 
appended  to  it,  was  given  to  you  on  Tuesday,  the 


Citations.  443 

day  of ;  to  the  end  that  the  matter  may  be 

fully  heard  and  decided. 

By  order  of  the  Session, 

A.  B.,  Clerk. 

c.   Second  Citation  to  the  Person  Accused. 

[The  second  citation  to  the  person  accused  should 
be  the  same  in  form  as  the  first  citation,  except  in  the 
necessary  change  of  date,  and  in  the  addition  of  the 
following  paragraph  :] 

This  being  your  *' second  citation,"  you  are  hereby 
informed  that  if  you  fail  to  appear  at  the  time  and 
place  above  named  you  may  be  "■  suspended  from  the 
communion  of  the  church ' '  for  your  contumacy, 
under  §  2,2t  of  ^^  Book  of  Discipline  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  ;  also,  that  the  Session  may,  after  assign- 
ing some  person  to  manage  your  defence,  proceed  to 
trial  and  judgment  in  your  case  as  if  you  were  pres- 
ent, under  §  21  of  the  said  Book  of  Discipline. 

^.  To  a  Witness. 
To  Mr.  B.  A: 

Sir  :  You  are  hereby  cited  to  be  and  appear 

before  the  Session  of  the  Presbyterian  church 

of ,  and  in  the  lecture-room  of  the  said  church, 

on  Tuesday,  the day  of ,  at  two  o'clock, 

p.  M.,  then  and  there  to  give  your  testimony  in  regard 
to  the  matters  charged  against  J.   B.  by  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  [or,  by  A.  S.]. 
By  order  of  the  Session, 

A.  B.,  Clerk. 


444  Forms  for  Sessions. 

e.   Seco7id  Citation  to  a  Witness. 
[The  second  citation  to  a  witness  should  be  after  the 
form  above  given,  with  the  addition  of  the  following 
paragraph :] 

This  being  your  ''second  citation,"  you  are  hereby 
informed  that  if  you  fail  to  appear  at  the  time  and 
place  above  named,  you  may  be  censured  according 
to  the  circumstances  of  the  case  for  your  contumacy, 
under  §67  of  the  Book  of  Discipline  of  the  Presby- 
t«rian  Church. 

By  order  of  the  Session, 

A.  B.,  Clerk, 


ADDENDA,    1897-1904. 


1.  Authority  of  Session  over  worship,  in- 
cluding music.  "Subject  to  the  provisions  of  the 
Directory  for  Worship,  the  Session  shall  have  and 
exercise  exclusive  authority  over  the  worship  of  the 
congregation,  including  the  musical  service  ;  and  shall 
determine  the  times  and  places  of  preaching  the  Word 
and  all  other  religious  service."     [Form  of  Gov.,  Ch. 

IX.,  §  7] 

2.  Authority  of  Session  over  church  build- 
ings. The  Session  ''shall  also  have  exclusive  au- 
thority over  the  use  to  which  the  church  buildings 
may  be  put,  but  may  temporarily  delegate  the  deter- 
mination of  such  use  to  the  body  having  management 
of  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  church,  subject  to  the 
superior  authority  and  direction  of  the  Session." 
[Form  of  Gov.,  Ch.  IX.,  ^  7-] 

3.  Church  of  Christ,  Scientist.  Sessions  can 
neither  receive  applicants  on  letters  from  such  a  church, 
nor  grant  letters  of  dismission  thereto.     [Mins.,  1898, 

p-  56.] 

4.  Denominations,  members  from  other. 
"  What  evidence  of  standing  is  to  be  deemed  the 
equivalent  of  a  certificate  in  the  case  of  persons  coming 
from  denominations  which  do  not  give  certificates  to  a 
Presbyterian  church  ?     It  is  recommended  that,  in  the 

445 


44^  Addenda,  iS^j-igo^.- 

absence  of  satisfactory  testimonials  as  to  church  mem* 
bership  or  of  a  personal  knowledge  of  the  piety  and 
good  standing  of  such  persons  in  other  evangelical 
churches,  the  applicant  is  to  be  received  on  a  profession 
of  faith  in  Christ."     [Adopted,  Mins.,  1897,  p.  132.] 

5.  Minutes  of  Assembly.  The  General  Assem- 
bly of  1897  authorized  the  furnishing  of  the  Minutes 
of  Assembly  to  Clerks  of  Session  for  fifty  cents  per 
number.  The  regular  charge  is  $  i .  00  for  paper-cov- 
ered and  $1.25  for  cloth-covered  copies. 

6.  Suspended  member,  letter  of  dismission. 
A  letter  of  dismission  should  not  be  given  to  a  sus- 
pended member  when  there  is  "  no  satisfactory  evidence 
of  his  repentance."     [Mins.,  1898,  p.  95.] 

7.  Temperance.  A  Committee  of  the  Session  on 
Temperance  should  be  appointed  to  stimulate  church 
members  to  the  appreciation  of  "the  responsibilities 
of  Christians."     [Mins.,  1899,  p.  93.] 

8.  Pastor  emeritus.  ''When  any  minister  shall 
resign  his  charge  by  reason  of  age  or  incapacity  for 
further  labor,  and  the  congregation  shall  be  moved  by 
affectionate  regard  for  his  person  and  gratitude  for  his 
ministry  among  them  to  desire  that  he  should  continue 
to  be  associated  with  them  in  an  honorary  relation, 
they  may,  at  a  regularly  called  meeting,  elect  him  as 
pastor  emeritus,  with  or  without  salary,  but  with  no 
pastoral  authority  or  duty.  This  action  shall  be  sub- 
ject to  the  approval  of  Presbytery,  and  shall  take  effect 
upon  the  formal  dissolution  of  the  pastoral  relation." 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XVII.,  §  2,neiv.^ 

9.  Judicial    case,    definition.      ''Every   case   in 


Addenda^  iS^y-igo^.  447 

which  there  is  a  charge  of  an  offense  against  a  church 
member  or  officer  shall  be  known  in  its  original  and 
appellate  stages  as  a  judicial  case.  Every  other  case 
shall  be  known  as  a  non-judicial  or  administrative 
case."     [B.  D.,  Ch.  I.,  §  5a,  new.] 

10.  Counsel.  ''Each  of  the  parties  in  a  judicial 
case  shall  be  entitled  to  appear  and  be  represented  by 
counsel,  and  to  be  heard  by  oral  or  written  argument. 
No  person  shall  be  eligible  as  counsel  who  is  not  a 
minister  or  ruling  elder  in  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  no  person  hav- 
ing acted  as  counsel  in  a  judicial  case  shall  sit  as  a 
judge  therein.  The  counsel  of  the  prosecutor  in  a 
judicial  case,  where  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judi- 
catory, shall  be  the  prosecuting  committee  authorized 
to  be  appointed  by  section  1 1  of  this  book,  and  such 
other  persons  as  may  be  appointed  under  the  pro- 
visions of  said  section  to  assist  the  prosecuting 
committee.  No  person  shall  accept  any  fee  or  other 
emolument  for  any  service  rendered  as  counsel."  [B. 
D.,  §  26,  new.] 

11.  Dissents  and  protests.  The  following  addi- 
tion has  been  made  to  Book  of  Discipline,  section  107: 
"  When  a  judicial  case  has  been  decided  by  a  judicial 
commission,  any  member  of  the  judicatory  to  which 
the  decision  is  reported,  under  the  provisions  of  sec- 
tion 1 20  of  this  book,  may  enter  his  dissent  or  protest 
or  his  answer  to  any  protest  in  the  same  manner  as  if 
the  case  had  been  tried  before  the  judicatory  itself, 
and  he  had  voted  thereon." 

12.  Licentiates  and  Sessions.     When  a  licentiate 


44^  Addenda^  i8gy-igo^. 

is  ordained  he  ' '  thereby  ceases  to  be  a  member  of  the 
local  church  to  which  he  belongs,"  and  becomes  a 
member  of  Presbytery.  He  ''should  at  once  advise 
the  church  of  the  fact  that  he  has  been  ordained,  in 
order  that  his  name  may  be  erased  from  its  roll." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1901,  p.  63.] 

13.  Session,  elder  may  be  moderator.  "When 
the  Session  of  a  vacant  church  meets,  and  no  modera- 
tor from  the  same  Presbytery  is  present,  a  ruling  elder 
should  ordinarily  preside. "    [Mins.  G.  A.,  i9oi,p.  65.] 

14.  Ruling  elders,  election  of.  A  Presbytery 
cannot  dictate  to  a  congregation  ''  the  manner  in  which 
a  new  board  of  elders  should  be  elected,  and  who 
should  be  elected  to  the  office  of  ruling  elder." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  152.] 

15.  Reserved  roll.  ''The  column  headed  'ab- 
sentee members '  is  hereafter  to  be  headed  '  reserved 
roll.'  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  171.]  Sessions  should 
place  on  the  reserved  roll  only  members  concerning 
whom  formal  action  has  been  taken  under  the  provis- 
ions of  section  49,  Book  of  Discipline."  [See  pp. 
134,  152,  448,  452,  and  457.] 

16.  Restored  members.  Members  whose  names 
have  been  placed  upon  the  reserved  roll,  under  sec- 
tions 49  and  50  of  the  Book  of  Discipline,  and  in 
addition  members  who  have  been  suspended  as  the 
result  of  judicial  process,  when  restored  to  full  com- 
munion, should  be  included  in  the  statistical  report 
of  Session  under  the  head  "added  on  examination." 
This  is  the  only  head  under  which  they  can  at  present 
be  placed. 


Addenda,  iSgy-igo^..  449 

17.  Salary.  **No  change  shall  be  made  in  the 
amount  of  salary  stipulated  in  the  call  without  the  con- 
sent of  Presbytery,  unless  both  minister  and  congrega- 
tion agree  thereto  ;  and  only  the  congregation  regularly 
assembled  shall  have  power  to  bring  such  a  question 
to  the  attention  of  Presbytery."  [Additional  clause, 
F.  G.,  Ch.  XV.,  §  9.] 

18.  Vacant  pulpits,  how  supplied.  "Every 
Presbytery  shall  arrange  for  the  supply  of  the  vacant 
pulpits  within  its  bounds  either  by  direct  action  at  a 
meeting  or  through  a  committee.  The  Session  of  a 
vacant  church  may  receive  leave  to  supply  the  pulpit 
for  a  period  to  be  fixed  by  Presbytery,  subject  to  the 
limitation  contained  in  the  fourth  section  of  this 
chapier."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XXL,  §  2,  nezv.'] 

1 9 .  Vacant  churche  s,  who  may  supply .  "  M  i  n  - 
isters,  licentiates,  and  local  evangelists  connected  with 
the  Presbyteries  of  this  Church  shall  be  the  only  per- 
sons to  be  employed  as  regular  supplies  in  vacant 
churches.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  ministers  not 
engaged  in  regular  church  work  to  render  service  in 
vacant  congregations  within  the  bounds  of  their 
respective  Presbyteries,  unless  excused  by  act  of  Pres- 
bytery. Ministers  of  other  denominations  in  corre- 
spondence with  this  General  Assembly  mav  be  employed 
as  occasional   supplies."     [F.    G.,    Ch.    XXI.,   §    3, 

20.  Vacant  pulpit,  declaration  concerning. 
"The  custom  of  appointing  a  member  of  the  Presby- 
tery to  declare  the  pulpit  vacant,  upon  the  dissolution 

of  a  pastoral  relation,  is  to  be  commended,  in  that  it 
29 


45°  Addenda,  iSgj-igo^. 

magnifies  the  sacredness  and  importance  of  the  pastoral 
relation,  but  there  is  no  reason  why  Presbyteries  may 
not  exercise  their  own  judgment  in  each  case." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1902,  p.  123.] 

21.  Vacant  pulpit,  limitations  upon  Session. 
*'  When  the  pulpit  of  any  congregation  has  been 
vacant  for  a  longer  period  than  twelve  months,  the 
appointment  of  ministers  for  the  pulpit  shall  be  made 
by  the  Presbytery,  and  shall  continue  to  be  so  made 
until  a  pastor  has  been  elected  by  the  congregation 
and  duly  installed  by  the  Presbytery."  [F.  G.,  Ch. 
XXL,  §  4,  new.'] 

22.  Church  societies,  organization  of.  *'The 
members  of  a  particular  church  or  particular  churches 
may  associate  together,  and  may  associate  with  them- 
selves other  regular  members  of  the  congregation  or 
congregations,  un'der  regular  forms  of  association,  for 
the  conduct  of  a  special  work  for  missionary  or  other 
benevolent  purposes,  or  for  the  purpose  of  instruction 
in  religion  and  development  in  Christian  nurture." 
[F.  G.,  Ch.  XXIII.,  §  I,  new.-] 

23.  Church  societies,  who  are  to  control. 
''  Where  special  organizations  of  the  character  above 
indicated  exist  in  a  particular  church,  they  shall  be 
under  the  immediate  direction,  control,  and  oversight 
of  the  Session  of  said  church ;  where  they  cover  the 
territory  included  within  a  Presbytery  or  Synod,  they 
shall  be  responsible  to  the  judicatory  having  jurisdic- 
tion ;  and  where  they  cover  territory  greater  than  a 
Synod,  they  shall  be  responsible  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly."    [F.  G.,  Ch.  XXIII.,  §  2,  new.^, 


Addenda,  iSgy-igo^.-  451 

24.  Church  societies,  names,  constitution,  etc. 

*'  The  names  or  titles  of  special  organizations  may  be 
chosen  by  themselves,  and  the  organizations  shall  have 
power  to  adopt  each  its  own  constitution  and  to  elect 
its  own  officers,  subject  always  to  the  powers  of  review 
and  control  vested  by  the  constitution  in  the  several 
judicatories  of   the  Church."     [F.  G.,  Ch.  XXIII., 

25.  Church  societies,  offerings.  "Whenever 
the  functions  of  the  special  organizations  shall  include 
the  collecting  and  distributing  of  moneys  for  benevo- 
lent work,  it  shall  be  done  always  subject  to  the  power 
of  oversight  and  direction  vested  by  the  constitution 
in  the  Session  and  in  the  higher  judicatories."  [F.  G.-, 
Ch.  XXIII.,  ^  3,  ?iew.] 

26.  Church  societies  and  Sabbath  schools, 
offerings.  * '  The  offerings  of  the  Sabbath-school  and 
of  the  various  societies  or  agencies  of  the  church  shall 
be  reported  regularly  to  the  Session  of  the  church  for 
approval,  and  no  offerings  or  collections  shall  be  made 
by  them  for  objects  other  than  those  connected  with 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  without  the 
approval  of  the  Session."    [D.  W.,  Ch.  VI.,  §  4,  'iew.] 

27.  Candidates.  *'  No  person  shall  be  received  by 
Presbytery  as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry  except  on 
recommendation  of  a  Session,  and  after  six  months 
under  care  of  such  Session."     (Const.  Rule  No.  3.) 

28.  Trustees,  resignations.  Resignations  of 
trustees  are  to  be  made  ''either  to  the  Board  of 
Trustees  or  to  the  congregation  itself."  (Mins.  G. 
A.,  1901,  p.  62,.) 


452  Addenda,  iSgy-igo^. 

29.  Removal  of  church  members.  Pastors  of 
churches  should  report  all  names  of  church  members 
removing  to  cities  to  the  pastors  in  such  cities.  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1904,  p.  I77-] 

30.  Candidates  for  church  membership.  The 
Assembly  has  authorized  the  preparation  and  publi- 
cation of  a  Manual  for  Candidates  for  church  mem- 
bership. This  is  issued  by  the  Board  of  Publication. 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1904,  p.  210.] 

3 1 .  Gifts,  miscellaneous,  new  rule  for.  Church 
Sessions  are  authorized  to  report  in  the  miscellaneous 
column  of  the  annual  reports  to  Presbytery,  not  only 
collections  for  Bible  and  Tract  Societies  and  general 
benevolence,  but  also  ''miscellaneous  and  outside  gifts 
of  the  congregation  for  religious  and  charitable  causes, 
provided  the  donors  consent  to  have  them  thus  reported 
by  the  Clerk  of  Session  or  by  the  pastor."  This  ap- 
plies to  individual  gifts  as  well  as  to  collections. 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1904,  p.  97.] 

32.  Reserve  roll.  This  Roll  is  for  non-resident 
members  onl\' ;  the  names  should  not  be  entered  on 
it  until  aiter  the  most  careful  and  earnest  efforts  to 
restore  to  Christian  faithfulness.  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1905, 
p.  207.]  The  name  of  the  column  in  the  Minutes 
of  the  General  Assembly  has  been  changed  to  "Sus- 
pended Roll."      [Mins.  G.  A.,  1906,  p.  217.] 

T,2,'  Ruling"  elders  and  the  sacraments.  Rul- 
ing Elders  are  not  authorized  to  administer  the  Sacra- 
ments.    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1906,  p.  196.] 


ADDENDA,   1905- 1909. 


34.  Baptism  of  adults.  Questions  to  be  put  to 
adults,  adopted  as  part  of  Dir.  for  Worship,  Chap.  VIII. 
"The  minister  shall  then  propose  to  the  person  to  be 
baptized  the  following  or  similar  questions — to  wit : 
Do  you  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  was  the  only  begotten 
Son  of  God  and  the  only  Saviour  from  sin  ?  Is  it  your 
desire  to  be  baptized  in  this  faith?"  [Mins.  G.  A., 
(909,  p.  215.] 

35.  Baptism  and  Communion.  '^  When  persons 
baptized  in  infancy  are  to  be  admitted  to  full  commu- 
nion with  the  church,  they  shall  be  examined  as  to  their 
knowledge  and  piety,  and  shall,  in  ordinary  cases,  with 
the  approval  of  the  Session,  make  a  public  profession 
of  their  faith  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation." 
[D.  W.,  Ch.  X.,  §  3.] 

36.  Church,  dissolution  of  a.  Presbytery  has  full 
power  to  dissolve  a  church  without  request  or  consent 
of  church  members.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1909,  p.  196.] 

37.  Church  support.  "It  is  the  duty  of  every 
member,  present  or  absent,  to  contribute  according  to 
his  means  to  the  support  of  the  church  where  he  holds 
his  membership.  What  action  should  be  taken  in 
case  of  a  failure  to  perform  this  duty  is  left  to  the 
discretion  of  the  church  of  which  the  individual  is  a 
member."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1907,  p.  225.] 

38.  Dissolution  of  pastoral  relation,  citation 
must  be  given.    In  every  case  of  a  proposed  dissolu- 

453 


454  Addenda,  igo^-igo^. 

tion  of  a  pastoral  relation,  citation  or  notice  should  be 
officially  given  by  Presbytery.  ' '  In  all  cases  where 
individuals  or  societies  are  proceeded  against,  and 
their  rights  proposed  to  be  affected,  they  have  a  nat- 
ural as  well  as  a  legal  right  to  a  hearing  and  to  make 
a  defence."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  203.] 

39.  Grouped  churches  and  representation.  For- 
mer Section  4,  Chap.  X.,  of  the  Form  of  Government, 
provided  that  two  or  more  churches,  having  a  joint 
pastor,  should  be  represented  in  the  Presbytery  only 
by  one  elder.  In  1908,  by  joint  action  of  the  Pres- 
byteries and  the  General  Assembly,  this  section  was 
omitted.  Every  church  in  a  Presbytery  is,  therefore, 
now  entitled  to  be  represented  by  an  elder.  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1908,  p.  212.] 

40.  Members,  defection  of.  ''The  loving,  sym- 
pathetic, and  tactful  oversight  of  the  entire  member- 
ship commended  (to  Sessions),  so  as  to  reach  the  evil  of 
the  defection  of  church  members  by  prevention  rather 
than  by  suspension."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  49.] 

41.  Members,  departing.  Recommended  "that 
departing  members  be  followed  to  their  new  homes  with 
letters  of  introduction  and  recommendation,  such  let- 
ters being,  if  possible,  sent  to  them,  and  also  to  the 
pastor  and  Session  nearest  to  the  new  residence." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  49.] 

42.  Members,  terms  of  admission.  The  only 
requirements  are  personal  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  as  Son 
of  God  and  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  a  sincere  ac- 
ceptance of  him  as  Lord  and  Master.  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1909,  p.  176.     See  also  ^  2,  p.  138,  and  p.  458.], 


Addenda,  igos-igog.  455 

43.  Pastor  emeritus.  Relation  to  a  congregation 
cannot  be  terminated,  and  salary  cannot  be  discon- 
tinued, without  the  consent  of  Presbytery.  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1909,  p.  188.] 

44.  Presbyterian  Brotherhood.  Constitution  ap- 
proved.   [Mins.  G.  A.,  1907,  p.  56.     See  also  p.  450.] 

Each  Session  is  advised  "  to  organize  a  men's  society 
in  the  church,"  and  to  make  ''  efforts  to  bring  into  the 
membership  of  the  Brotherhood  all  of  the  men  of  the 
congregation."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1909,  p.  123.]  "All 
organizations  of  men  urged  to  affiliate  with  the  Na- 
tional Brotherhood."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  60.] 

45.  Religious  education.  *'  The  Assembly  empha- 
sizes the  educational  function  of  the  Church,  and  the 
fullest  organization  of  the  educational  agencies  in  the 
particular  church,  such  as  the  Sunday-school,  study 
classes,  and  pastors'  classes."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1909, 
p.  109.] 

46.  Ruling  elders  and  the  Confession.  Ordina- 
tion of  ruling  elders  is  not  invalidated  by  failure  to  read 
the  Confession  of  Faith,  but  such  elders  should  be 
required  to  read  and  study  the  Confession.  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1905,  p.  206.]  Ruling  elders  assent  only  to 
the  system  of  doctrine  contained  in  the  Confession, 
and  not  to  every  particular  statement.  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1909,  p.  176.] 

47.  Ruling  elders,  power  of  Presbytery  over. 
Presbytery  can,  for  the  peace  of  a  church,  relieve 
ruling  elders  from  the  exercise  of  their  office  in  a 
congregation.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1909,  p.  195] 

48.  Salaries  of  ministers.     '•  It  is  the  judgment 


456  Addenda,  igo^-Jgog. 

of  this  Assembly  that  every  minister  in  charge  of  a' 
church  or  a  group  of  churches  should  receive  at  the 
least  a  salary  of  ;^iooo  per  annum,  with  a  manse." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  129.] 

49.  Temperance.  *'  We  urge  every  pastor  to  meet 
the  full  measure  of  his  responsibility  for  the  inculca- 
tion of  total  abstinence  principles."  *'Our  members 
are  urged  to  inculcate  and  practice  total  abstinence, 
and  are  enjoined  from  renting  property  for  liquor 
purposes  or  signing  petitions  or  in  any  way  making 
profit  of  the  Miquor  traffic'  "  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1909, 
p.  160.]  The  Assembly  has  recommended  that  at 
least  one  per  cent,  of  miscellaneous  collections  be 
given  to  the  Temperance  Committee. 

50.  Union  of  churches.  When  a  request  for  the 
union  of  two  congregations  has  been  presented  to  Pres- 
bytery in  an  orderly  manner,  then  the  acts  of  Presby- 
tery in  uniting  them  are  constitutional  and  binding. 
[Mins,  G.  A.,  1908,  p.  225.] 

5 1 .  Executive  Commissions.  The  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment was  amended  in  1908  by  the  insertion  of  pro- 
visions giving  to  Presbyteries,  Synods,  and  the  General 
Assembly  authority  each  to  appoint  an  Executive  Com- 
mission. The  number  of  members,  powers  and  duties, 
and  term  of  service  are  left  to  the  judgment  of  the  ap- 
pointing body.  The  Moderator  may  be  the  chairman. 
Executive  Commissions  may  be  appointed  by  Presby- 
tery to  determine  any  administrative  matters  connected 
with  the  affairs  of  congregations.  The  Executive  Com- 
mission of  the  Assembly  confers  with  and  aids  the 
Boards  and  prepares  their  annual  budget. 


ADDENDA,  1910-1911 


52.  Absentee  members.  *' '  If  the  communicant 
shall  fail  to  ask  for  a  regular  certificate  of  dismission, 
within  two  years,  without  giving  sufficient  reason,  after 
correspondence  by  the  Session,  his  name  may  be  placed 
on  the  roll  of  suspended  members,  with  the  date  of 
action,  until  he  shall  satisfy  the  Session  of  the  propriety 
of  his  restoration.  The  same  action  may  be  taken, 
without  correspondence,  in  the  case  of  those  absent  for 
three  years  whose  residence  is  unknown  ;  but  in  every 
case  definite  action  shall  be  taken  by  the  Session,  and 
the  record  of  it  shall  show  that  the  Session  has  con- 
formed with  the  requirements  of  this  section,  and  shall 
state  the  reasons  of  its  action.  In  all  cases  such  mem- 
ber shall  continue  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Session.'"     [B.  D.,  §50.] 

53.  Absentees  from  services.  '*In  cases  where 
a  communicant  still  residing  in  the  bounds  of  the 
church  and  not  chargeable  with  immoral  conduct,  shall 
persistently  absent  himself  from  the  ordinances  of  reli- 
gion in  the  church,  the  Session,  having  made  diligent 
effort  to  restore  him  to  active  fulfilment  of  his  member- 
ship, may,  after  one  year  from  the  beginning  of  such 
effort,  and  after  duly  notifying  him  of  its  intention, 
place  his  name  upon  the  roll  of  suspended  members, 
without  further  process.     If  at  a  later  time  such  com- 

457 


458  Addenda,  rgio-igir. 

municant,  his  life  in  the  meanwhile  being  free  from 
scandal,  shall  resume  his  attendance  on  the  ordinances 
of  the  church,  the  Session  shall  restore  his  name  to  the 
active  roll."     [B.  D.,  i^  50.] 

54.  Benevolent  offerings.  The  budget  system 
of  benevolence  is  commended  as  tending  to  the  gather- 
ing of  weekly  offerings.  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  101.] 
Allotments  to  be  sent  directly  by  the  Executive  Com- 
mission to  the  congregations.  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1910,  p. 
1 35 .]  E very-member  pledge  plan  for  benevolent  offer- 
ings approved  both  for  the  Boards  and  for  local  sup- 
port. [Mins.  C;.  A.,  191 1,  p.  178.]  Duplex  envelopes 
furnished  by  the  Executive  Commission.  [Mins.  G. 
A.,  1911,  p.  218.] 

5  5 .  Church  members,  conditions  of  admission. 
''The  only  conditions  of  admission  to  the  Church  are, 
a  profession  of  faith  in  Christ  and  obedience  to  Him, 
followed  by  baptism  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1911,  p.  242.] 

56.  Church  members  in  new  communities. 
''  When  church  members  move  into  communities  where 
there  are  no  congregations  of  their  own  Church,  they 
are  recommended  to  unite  for  the  time  being  with  some 
other  Presbyterian  or  Reformed  Church,  if  such  there 
be."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.  293.] 

57.  Church  members,  removals  of.  "  When  a 
communicant  removes  his  residence  from  a  place  where 
he  is  a  member,  the  pastor,  or,  in  case  of  vacancy  in 
the  pastorate,  the  clerk  of  Session  of  the  church  of 
wjjich  he  is  a  member,  shall  at  once  notify  the  pastor 


Addenda,  igio-igii.  459 

or  clerk  of  the  Session  of  the  church  into  the  bounds 
of  which  he  removes  of  his  new  place  of  residence. 
Presbyteries,  including  towns  or  cities  containing  two 
or  more  Presbyterian  churches,  shall  appoint  in  each 
of  these  towns  or  cities  a  committee  on  members  chang- 
ing residence,  the  Chairman  of  which  shall  be  a  minis- 
ter, and  he  shall  be  indicated  by  a  sign  or  mark  before 
his  name  on  the  roll  of  Presbytery  in  the  Assembly 
Minutes,  and  notices  of  members  removing  to  that  city 
shall  be  sent  to  him,  and  he  shall  turn  over  these  names 
to  the  pastor  of  the  church  nearest  each  removing  mem- 
ber's place  of  residence.  In  cases  of  uncertainty,  no- 
tice shall  be  sent  to  the  stated  clerk  of  Presbytery." 

[B-  D-,  §  50-] 

58.  Clerk  of  Session.  "It  is  ordinarily  inexpe- 
dient that  any  person  except  a  member  of  the  Session 
should  be  clerk."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  236.] 

59.  Commissioners  to  General  Assembly. 
Presbyteries  cannot  frame  rules  making  either  minis- 
ters or  elders  in  good  standing  ineligible  for  election  as 
Commissioners.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.  218.] 

60.  Confession  of  faith.  "This  Assembly  s])e- 
cificaliy  declares  that  it  is  ho  longer  allowable  to  in- 
terpret our  system  of  doctrine  in  any  fatalistic  sense, 
nor  are  we  willing  to  admit  that  such  fatalistic  inter- 
pretation was  ever  warranted,  whatever  misapprehen- 
sion may  have  existed  in  the  mind  of  any  person." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  212.] 

61.  Interchurch  federation.  "Our  churches  in 
all  communities  are  respectfully  requested  to  consider 
the  advisability  of  their  uniting  with  the  churches  of 


460  Addenda,  igio-igii. 

other  denominations,  when  the  way  is  clear,  for  the 
formation  of  interchurch  federations,  with  the  purpose 
of  carrying  on  cooperative  Christian  work,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ 
in  America."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.  226.] 

62.  Men's  societies.  Sessions  to  endeavor  to  or- 
ganize men's  societies  where  none  exist.  [Mins.  G. 
A.,  1910,  p.  254.] 

63.  Missionary  committee.  '*That  an  efficient 
missionary  committee  be  constituted  in  each  congrega- 
tion, representing  and  correlating  all  the  Boards  and 
societies,  and  responsible  for  educating  the  entire  mem- 
bership along  missionary  lines  under  the  authority  of 
the  Session."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.  193-] 

64.  Pastor's  salaries.  Times  of  payment  as  in- 
serted in  pastoral  calls  may  be  either  weekly,  monthly, 
or  quarterly  payments.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  191 1,  p.  199.] 

65.  Religious  education.  Churches  advised  to 
appoint  councils  of  religious  education  for  *'  the  vigor- 
ous promotion  of  systematic  religious  instruction  within 
their  bounds."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  159.] 

66.  Ruling  elder,  ordination  of.  *'A  Baptist 
minister  cannot  ordain  a  Presbyterian  elder."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1911,  p.  217.] 

67.  Sessions  and  Trustees.  In  connection  with 
the  raising  and  administering  of  church  funds,  it  is  rec- 
ommended "  that  Sessions  meet  regularly  in  conference 
with  the  trustees,  deacons,  missionary  committee,  and 
other  leaders  of  all  other  societies  of  their  respective 
congregations  in  order  to  avoid  friction,  and  to  pro- 
mote such  cooperation  as  shall  secure  the  greatest  unity 


Addenda,  igio-igii.  461 

and  efficiency  along  all  financial  lines."     [Mins.  G. 
A.,  191 1,  pp.  193,  194.] 

68.  Superior  judicatories,  authority  of.  "  I  he 
authority  of  superior  judicatories  in  the  Presbyterian 
system  of  government  over  congregations,  is  an  author- 
ity based  upon  New  Testament  warrant,  and  has  aluays 
been  a  cardinal  feature  of  the  government  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
191 1,  pp.  245,  246.] 

69.  Temperance.  *'  We  solemnly  admonish  our 
people  to  keep  themselves  socially,  financially,  and 
politically  '  separate  and  apart '  from  the  liquor  traffic." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1910,  p.  164.] 

70.  Young  peoples'  societies.  This  term  is 
defined  to  include  auxiliary  societies  composed  of 
young  people,  connected  with  the  Women's  Boards  as 
well  as  the  other  Boards^  and  all  placed  under  the 
advisory  supervision  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and 
Sunday-school  work  in  so  far  as  educational  work  is 
concerned.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1910,  pp.  79,  80.] 


ADDENDA,  1912-1913. 


1.  Absentee  members,  suspension  of.  "The 
Session  cannot  by  resolution  suspend  resident  church 
members,  but  must  proceed  regularly  by  process  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  Book  of  Discipline.  But  where  the 
Session  suspends  non-resident  absentee  members  by 
resolution,  and  the  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Disci- 
pline in  cases  without  process  have  been  complied  with 
as  to  notification,  its  power  cannot  be  questioned,  and 
no  formal  notice  of  action  taken  by  the  Session  is 
necessary  to  make  such  suspension  effective."  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1912,    p.  75.] 

2.  Alcoholic  stimulants  and  church  member- 
ship. ''That  this  Assembly  reiterate  the  deliverances 
of  former  Assemblies,  notably  those  of  1871  and  1877, 
that  declared  the  manufacture  and  sale  of  alcoholic 
stimulants  inconsistent  with  the  claims  of  Christian 
duty,  and  that  the  purity  of  the  Church  requires  her  to 
refuse  to  admit  to  her  membership  or  to  retain  therein 
those  who  have  a  part  in  such  manufacture  and  sale, 
whether  indirectly  or  directly,  and  we  urge  the  duty  of 
Christian  consistency  in  unselfish  opposition  thereto." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1912,  p.  118.]  ''That  this  Assembly 
reaflfirms  former  deliverances,  forbidding  all  members 
in  her  Communion  to  rent  property  for  the  manufac- 
ture or  sale  of  alcoholic  beverages,  to  sign  petitions,  or 
go  on  bonds  to  secure  license,  to  present  applications 
in  court  which  legalize  the  traffic,  to  purchase  or  hold 

462 


Addenda,  igi2-igij.  463 

an  interest  in  either  a  brewery  or  distillery,  or  in  any- 
way whatsoever  to  aid  or  abet  the  evil  of  intemper- 
ance,"    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1913,  p.  112.] 

3.  Applicants  for  membership,  examination. 
"  That  pastors  and  church  Sessions  are  hereby  directed 
to  examine,  as  to  the  credibility  of  their  profession  of 
faith,  all  applicants  for  church  membership,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  provision  of  Directory  for  Worship, 
Chap.  X.,  Sect,  3,  keeping  always  in  mind  the  fact 
that  the  only  terms  of  admission  to  the  Church  are  a 
*  profession  of  faith  in  and  obedience  to  Jesus  Christ, 
followed  by  baptism.'"     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1912,  p.  27.] 

4.  Boards,  sermons  on.  ''That  the  Sessions  of 
our  churches  arrange  that  a  sermon  be  preached  to 
their  respective  congregations  on  the  work  and  needs 
of  each  Board  at  least  once  a  year,  and  that  a  definite 
opportunity  to  contribute  to  each  Board  be  given  to 
those  in  the  congregations  not  otherwise  contributing 
through  the  Budget  Plan."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1913,  p. 
210.] 

5.  Councils  of  religious  education.  ''That 
particular  churches  are  advised  anew  to  form  Councils 
of  Religious  Education,  which,  under  the  direction  of 
the  Session,  shall  have  charge  of  the  educational  work 
within  their  bounds,  and  Presbyteries  and  Synods  are 
advised  to  appoint  Standing  Committees  on  Religious 
Education  for  the  same  purpose."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1913,  p.  251.] 

6.  Every  member  canvas.  "  That  plans  be  laid 
with  a  view  to  carrying  out  simultaneously  a  Church- 
wide,  every-member  canvas,  preceded  by  an  intensive 


464  Addenda,  igi2-igij. 

course  of  missionary  education,  in  the  month  of  March, 
19 1 4,  and  annually  thereafter  during  the  same  month 
for  the  enlistment  of  the  entire  membership  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  to  contribute 
weekly  for  the  support  of  the  whole  missionary  and 
benevolent  work  of  the  Church."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1913,  9.  211.] 

7.  Intermediate  Catechism  to  be  taught.  "That 
our  children  be  taught  the  Intermediate  Catechism, 
just  adopted  by  our  Assembly,  and  that  pastors  be 
recommended  to  teach  it  to  communicant  classes." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1913,  p.  219.] 

8.  Letters  of  dismissal  may  be  refused.  *'A 
Session  has  the  right  to  refuse  to  receive  into  church 
membership  an  applicant  bearing  a  letter  from  another 
Presbyterian  church,  certifying  to  the  good  and  reg- 
ular standing  of  the  applicant,  and  the  Session  is  not 
compelled  to  give  any  reason  for  such  refusal. "  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1912,  p.  166.] 

9.  Loose-leaf  System  permitted.  ''That  the 
use  of  the  Toose-leaf  System  be  permitted,  provided 
each  set  of  records  l)e  kept  on  leaves  of  uniform  size 
and  style,  numbered  consecutively  in  uniform  type  by 
some  printing  mechanism,  held  securely  in  an  auto- 
matic-locking binder,  from  which  they  cannot  be  re- 
moved without  unlocking,  and  ultimately  bound  in 
permanent  book  form  in  volumes  of  not  more  than 
400  leaves."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1913,  p.  132.] 

10.  Members,  instruction  of.  "  That  pastors  and 
Sessions  are  hereby  requested  to  establish  in  every  con- 
gregation a  class  for  the  instruction  of  candidates  for 


Addenda ^  igi2-igij.  465 

membership,  and  also  of  new  members,  in  the  funda- 
mental principles  of  the  Christian  religion. ' '  [Mins. 
G.  A.,  1912,  p.  28.] 

11.  Men's  activities.  **  The  pastor,  the  Session 
and  other  church  authorities  should  plan  to  increasingly 
use  the  men  in  the  various  societies  of  the  local  church 
as  agents  to  carry  on  Christian  work  which  needs  to 
be  done  by  the  Church  at  large,  and  it  is  the  duty  of 
the  men  to  recognize  this  claim  and  to  cooperate  for 
service,  particularly  with  any  of  the  Boards,  whenever 
requested."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1913,  p.  123.] 

12.  Minister,  record  of  ordination  of  member 
as  a.  "  Record  of  ordination  should  be  made  in  the 
minutes  of  the  Session  of  the  church  to  which  the 
person  ordained  belongs,  and  then  the  name  of  the 
person  ordained  should  be  removed  from  the  roll  of 
church  members."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1913,  p.  163.] 

13.  Moderator  of  Session  to  be  of  same  Pres- 
bytery. '*  In  accordance  with  action  already  taken 
by  the  General  Assembly  (see  Digest,  p.  962),  the 
Moderator  of  a  vacant  church  shall  be  of  the  same 
Presbytery  as  the  church."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  19 12,  p. 
166.] 

14.  Registers  and  Rolls  to  be  kept  by  Sessions. 

"Every  church   Session  shall  keep  registers  or  rolls 

of  persons  admitted  to  or  suspended  from  the  Lord's 

Table ;    and  of  the  deaths,   and   other   removals    of 

church  members ;  but  the  names  of  members  shall  be 

placed  upon  or  removed  from  the  rolls  of  the  church 

only  by  order  of  the  Session,  and  in  accordance  with 

the  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Discipline.     The  church 
30 


466  Addenda,  igi2-igij. 

Session  shall  also  keep  a  fair  register  of  marriages,  and 
of  baptisms,  with  the  times  of  the  births  of  the  indi- 
viduals baptized."  (Form  of  Gov.,  Chap.  X.,  Sect, 
lo.)     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1913,  p.  263.] 

15.  Sabbath-school  evangelism.  ''That  Ses- 
sions, or  committees  from  Sessions,  exercise  most  earn- 
est oversight  over  the  work  of  Sabbath-schools  and 
catechumen  classes,  with  this  thought  in  particular  in 
mind — that  scholars  may  be  led  to  a  persoi:»l  decision 
and  confession  of  Christ."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  19 13,  p. 
129.] 

16.  Saturday  half-holiday.  ''That  this  Assem- 
bly heartily  endorses  the  plan  of  the  Saturday  half- 
holiday,  and  recognizes  it  as  tending  to  the  better  ob- 
servance of  the  Sabbath."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  191 2,  p.  61.] 

17.  Societies,  etc.,  under  control  of  Session. 
"The  oversight  of  all  organizations  and  societies  is 
fully  set  forth  in  the  Form  of  Government,  Chapter 
XXIII. ,  which  shows  the  vital  relation  of  such  bodies 
to  the  Session." 

18.  Special  days.  "  That  the  advisability  of  main- 
taining the  custom  of  the  observance  of  special  days  as 
now  set  apart  in  the  Sunday-schools  in  behalf  of  cer- 
tain Boards  is  reaffirmed,  while  recognizing  at  the 
same  time  the  necessity  of  making  provision  in  the 
Sunday-schools  for  systematic  offerings  for  all  the  per- 
manent agencies  of  the  Church."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1912, 
p.  249.] 

19.  Suspended  members,  roll  of.  "  The  roll  of 
suspended  members  shall  contain  the  names  of  those 
members   who  have  been   suspended  either   with   or 


Addenda,  i<^i2-igij.  467 

without  process.  Such  names  shall  not  be  reported  to 
Presbytery  as  being  among  the  active  members  of  the 
church.  The  Session  shall  make  an  annual  review  of 
the  roll  of  communicants  and  of  the  roll  of  suspended 
members  before  making  its  report  to  Presbytery,  and 
in  making  such  review  shall  make  no  erasures  from  the 
roll  of  communicants  without  paying  full  regard  to  the 
law  of  the  Church  as  contained  in  the  Book  of  Disci- 
pline, especially  as  to  due  notice  to  absentees  whose 
addresses  are  known,  and  the  Session  shall  make  earn- 
est effort  to  restore  to  good  and  regular  standing  all 
suspended  members."  (B.  D.,  Addition  to  Section 
50.)     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1913,  p.  265.] 

20.  Voters  at  meetings,  rights  of.  ''  The  right 
of  members  of  a  *  congregation  '  to  vote  at  '  congre- 
gational '  meetings,  as  distinct  from  *  church  '  meet- 
ings, is  altogether  distinct  from  the  right  of  communi- 
cant members  to  vote  at  meetings  of  the  ecclesiastical 
body  known  as  *a  church.'  Persons  who  are  not 
church  members,  but  who  are  regular  attendants  and 
contribute  to  the  support  of  church  worship,  are  en- 
titled, under  the  laws  of  several  of  the  States,  to  vote 
for  trustees,  and  at  '  congregational '  meetings,  strictly 
so  called.  The  right  to  vote  in  church  and  congre- 
gational meetings  is  taken  away  from  communicant 
members  when  they  are  suspended  by  act  of  Session, 
but  the  question  of  the  right  of  non -communicants  to 
vote  at  congregational  meetings  is  one  to  be  deter- 
mined by  the  regulations  of  the  State  conferring  the 
Charter  upon  the  congregation,  and  under  the  Char- 
ter."    [Mins.  G.  A.,  1912,  p.  75.] 


ADDENDA,   1914. 


21.  Church  Erection.  Congregations  desiring 
help  should  confer  with  the  Board  of  Church  Erec- 
tion before  adopting  building  plans.  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1914,    p.  184.] 

22.  Committees.  Presbyteries,  Synods  and  the 
General  Assembly  can  appoint  only  ordained  men 
on  Committees.  Church  Sessions  may  appoint  com- 
municant members  upon  Committees  of  the.  congre- 
gation.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1914,  p.  195] 

23.  Judicial  Commissions.  Church  Sessions  can- 
not appoint  Judicial  Commissions.  This  power  is 
given  only  to  Presbyteries,  Synods  and  the  General  As- 
sembly. The  provisions  for  Judicial  Commissions  are 
found  in  the  Book  of  Discipline,  Sections  118  to  134. 
It  is  proper  here  to  state  that  the  finding  of  the 
Judicial  Commission  of  a  Presbytery  is  the  final  judg- 
ment of  the  Presbytery  in  a  given  judicial  case,  and 
can  be  complained  of  or  appealed  to  the  Synod. 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1914,  p.  156.] 

24.  Lord's  Supper.  "We  request  Sessions  of 
our  Churches  to  use  all  measures  to  provide  a  non- 
alcoholic wine  for  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's 
Supper."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1914,  p.  125.] 

25.  Temperance.  *'  Any  minister  or  member  who 
is  a  member  of  any  club  or  association  licensed  to  sell, 
and  does  sell,  intoxicating  liquors  to  its  own  members 
or  to  others  shall  resign  from  such  club  or  association, 
in  order  to  be  free  from  the  trafific  in  which  the  club 
or  association  is  directly  engaged."  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1914,  p.  125.] 

468 


ADDENDA,  1915. 


26.  Congreg-ation,  Special  Meeting.     It  is  not 

necessary  that  "a  special  meeting  of  a  congregation 
conform  to  the  requirements  for  a  pro  re  nata  meet- 
ing of  a  Presbytery  as  to  the  specification  of  the 
items  of  business."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1915,  p.  216.] 

27.  Deaconesses.  "Deaconesses  may  be  elected 
to  office  in  a  manner  similar  to  that  appointed  for 
deacons,  and  set  apart  by  prayer.  They  shall  be 
under  the  supervision  of  the  Session,  and  their  duties 
shall  be  indicated  by  that  body."  (F.  G.,  Chapter 
XIII.,  Section  9,  juw.)     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1915,  p.  202.] 

28.  Deacons.  ''Section  i.  Members.  The 
Board  of  Deacons  consists  of  the  pastor,  or  pastors, 
and  deacons  of  a  particular  congregation. 

'*  Sec.  2.  Quorum.  Of  this  Board,  two  deacons, 
if  there  be  as  many  in  the  congregation,  with  the 
pastor,  shall  be  necessary  to  constitute  a  quorum. 

"■  Sec.  3.  Officers.  The  Moderator  of  the  Board 
of  Deacons  shall  be  the  pastor,  or  in  his  absence  a 
deacon  appointed  by  him.  The  Board  shall  elect 
from  its  membership  its  own  secretary  and  treasurer. 

''Sec.  4.  Duties.  The  Board  of  Deacons  shall 
have  charge  of  the  poor  of  the  congregation,  and 
may  perform  such  other  administrative  charitable  and 
community  duties,  the  disbursement  of  charitable  funds 
included,  as  may  be  determined  upon,  after  consulta- 
tion with  and  action  by  the  Session.  The  Board  of 
Deacons  shall  report  ^to  the  Session  all  disbursements. 

"Sec.  5.      Reports   to   Session.      The    Board    of 

469 


470  Addenda,  igij. 

Deacons  shall  report  annually  to  the  Session  upon 
all  business  transacted,  and  its  Minutes  shall  be  re- 
viewed at  least  annually  by  the  Session,  subject  to 
the  supervisory  authority  of  the  Presbytery. 

"  Sec.  6.  May  be  Trustees.  The  deacons  may  be 
entrusted  in  addition  with  the  care  and  management 
of  the  temporalities  of  the  church,  and  when  so  en- 
trusted they  shall  report  at  least  annually  upon  the 
same  to  the  Session,  being  subject  also  to  the  super- 
visory authority  of  the  Presbytery."  (F.  G.,  Chapter 
XXV.,  7iew.)     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1915,  p.  200.] 

29.  Friends  Churches.  It  is  not  "orderly  to 
receive  by  letter,  members  from  the  Friends  Church 
without  baptizing  them."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1915,  p. 
279.] 

30.  Temperance.  ''This  Assembly  deeply  regrets 
any  aid  and  assistance  or  encouragement  being  given, 
at  any  time,  by  any  minister  or  layman  within  its 
jurisdiction,  to  defend  or  uphold  or  perpetuate  the 
curse  of  legalized  liquor-selling,  including  all  intoxi- 
cating drinks,  malt  and  spirituous  liquors,  whether 
known  as  light  wines  or  heavy  whiskey,  and  calls 
upon  its  ministry  to  use  all  their  influence,  in  con- 
junction with  the  organized  temperance  forces  of  the 
country,  to  destroy  absolutely  and  abolish  the  legal- 
ized liquor  traihc,  and  to  cleanse  our  States,  and 
ultimately  our  nation,  from  the  curse  of  the  saloon." 
[Mins.  G.  A.,  1915,  p.  124.] 

This  Assembly  '^  favors  legislation  making  the  ven- 
dors of  alcoholic  beverages,  their  bondsmen  and  the 
owners  of  property  rented  for  such  purposes,  jointly 


Addenda,  igiS-  47 1 

and  severally,  responsible  for  damage  resulting  from 
the  intoxication  of  those  to  whom  such  beverages  are 
sold."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1915,  p.  123.] 

31.  Vacant  Churches,  Presbyterial  Commit- 
tees. "A  committee  of  Presbytery  charged  with 
the  oversight  of  a  church  without  a  pastor  or  Session, 
may  have  and  exercise  all  the  powers  and  discharge 
all  the  functions  which  the  Presbytery  properly  has 
delegated  to  it."     [Mins.  G.  A.,  191 5,  p.  216.] 

'^  A  Presbytery  which  has  the  right  to  appoint  a 
committee  with  power  and  authority  to  organize  a 
church,  to  receive  members,  ordain  elders  and  con- 
stitute a  Session,  also  has  the  power  to  do  the  lesser 
thing  of  authorizing  a  committee  to  exercise  all  the 
functions  of  a  Session."  [Mins.  G.  A.,  19 15,  p. 
293-] 


ADDENDA,  191 6. 

32.  Church  Without  Ruling  Elders.  A  church 
which  has  lost  all  its  elders  by  death,  removal,  or 
resignation,  and  cannot  find  suitable  persons  to  fill 
the  vacancies  thus  made,  can  elect  and  call  a  minis- 
ter, etc.,  only  under  the  oversight  and  with  the  ad- 
vice and  direction  of  Presbytery.  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1916, 
p.  244.] 

33.  Congrregation,  Special  Meeting,  Items  of 
Business.  A  Special  Meeting  of  a  congregation 
must  conform  to  the  requirements  of  a  pro  re  nata 


472  Addenda ^  igi6. 

meeting  of  Presbytery,  as  to  the  specifications  of  the 
items  of  business.     [Mins.  G.  A.,  1916,  p.  244.] 

34.  Meetings  must  be  Called  by  Session  or 
Presbytery.  It  is  not  lawful  for  a  congregation, 
without  formal  action  by  the  Session,  or  an  order  of 
Presbytery,  to  call  a  meeting  of  the  congregation  for 
the  dissolution  of  the  pastoral  relation.  [Mins.  G.  A., 
1916,  p.  245.] 

35 .  Moderators  at  Meetings  of  Congregations. 
(a)  A  person  not  an  ordained  minister,  nor  a  com- 
municant member  of  a  church,  cannot  preside  at  a 
congregational  meeting  for  the  dissolution  of  the  pas- 
toral relation. 

(b)  Meetings  of  vacant  churches  will  ordinarily  be 
moderated  by  either  a  neighboring  minister  of  said 
Presbytery,  or  by  one  of  the  Session  of  the  church. 

(c)  At  meetings  of  the  congregation,  for  the  elec- 
tion of  elders  and  deacons  in  a  church  already  organ- 
ized, but  without  a  pastor,  the  Moderator,  in  general, 
is  ordinarily  to  be  the  minister  appointed  by  Presby- 
tery.   [Mins.  G.  A.,  1916,  p.  245.] 

36.  Ruling  Elders,  Ordination  and  Installation 
of.  A  minister  serving  within  the  bounds  of  another 
Presbytery  than  his  own,  by  consent  of  both  Presby- 
teries, can  legally  ordain  and  install  elders  in  the 
church  which  he  is  serving.  [Mins.  G.  A.,  1916,  p. 
244.1 


ADDENDA,   1917-18. 

37.  Ruling  Elders  Eligible  for  the  Office  of 
Moderator.  On  pp.  103,  104  of  this  Manual  there  is 
to  be  found  a  statement  as  to  Ruling  Elder  Moderators. 
Reference  is  made  therein  to  the  movement  in  1886-87 
for  the  recognition  of  the  Ruling  Elder  as  eligible  to  the 
Moderatorship  of  Presbytery,  Synod,  or  General  Assem- 
bly, which  was  defeated 

At  the  General  Assembly  of  19 18,  Overtures  sent 
down  to  the  Presbyteries  in  1917  were  reported  as  an- 
swered in  the  affirmative  as  stated  below,  and  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  announced  the  changes  in  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  Church  in  accordance  with  the  result. 

1.  Chapter  XIX.,  Section  3,  of  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, has  had  added  to  it  the  following: 

"In  case  the  Moderator  of  any  judicatory,  above  the 
Church  Session,  shall  be  a  ruling  elder,  he  may  open  the 
next  meeting  with  an  address  ;  but  any  acts  appropriate 
only  to  an  ordained  minister  of  the  Gospel  shall  be  per- 
formed by  a  minister  appointed  by  such  ruling  elder." 

2.  Chapter  XII.,  Section  7,  of  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment has  been  changed  so  that  the  whole  section  reads : 

"  The  General  Assembly  shall  meet  at  least  once  in 
every  year.  On  the  day  appointed  for  that  purpose  the 
Moderator  of  the  last  Assembly,  if  present,  shall  open 
the  meeting  with  a  sermon,  or  if  the  Moderator  be  a 
ruling  elder,  with  an  appropriate  address,  and  he  shall 
preside  until  a  new  Moderator  be  chosen.  In  the  ab- 
sence of  the  Moderator,  some  other  minister  or  ruling 
elder  shall  be  chosen  to  perform  the  duties  above  speci- 
fied. No  Commissioner  shall  have  a  right  to  deliberate 
or  vote  in  the  Assembly  until  his  name  shall  have  been 
enrolled  by  the  Clerk,  and  his  commission  examined  and 
filed  among  the  papers  of  the  Assembly. ' ' 

473 


INDEX 


ABSENTEE  members,  confession, 
139.  448. 

dismissal,  148,  457. 

form  of  certificate,  437. 

oversight,  221. 

power  over,  151. 

record  of  Session,  413,  439,  448,  457. 

suspension,  152,  462. 
Absent  members,  judicial  case,  277. 
Accusations,  244.    See,  also,  Judicial 

Cases. 
Accused  person,  absent,  277. 

absent,  counsel  for,  280. 

charges  for,  248. 

citation  for,  251. 

conference  with,  245. 

confession  by,  242. 

contumacy,  252. 

counsel  for,  280. 

general  provisions,  278. 

refusal  to  appear,  252. 

restriction  or  suspension,  269. 

rights,  278. 

time  allowance  for,  252, 
Adjournment,  278. 

Administration,  general  principles,  38. 
Administrative  standards,   approval, 

48. 
Admission,  adults,  144,  458. 

children,  169. 
Admonition,  267. 
Adult  classes,  181. 
Affirmation,  253. 
Aggravation  of  sins,  236. 
Aid  for  Colleges,  Board  of,  202. 

apportionment.  207. 

collections,  200,  205,  207. 

month  for,  205. 

prayer,  196. 

treasurer,  205. 
Alternates,  General  Assembly,  107. 

Presbytery,  228. 

Synod,  230. 
Amendments,  Constitution,  42. 

by-laws,  395. 

motions,  402  [R.  20]. 


Amendments,  rules  of  chiu-ch,  369. 
Amusements,  worldly,  237. 
Anniversary-day,  S.-S.,  185. 
Annual  meeting,  church,  317,  367. 

congregation,  322,  392. 
Apostles'  Creed,  191. 
Appeal,  general,  294. 

and  judgment,  296. 

moderator's  decisions,  325,  333,  406 
[R.  36]. 

Session  may,  302. 
Appellant,  295,  299. 
Appellee,  295,  299. 

Applicants    for    membership,    direc- 
tions, 145. 

examination  of,  142. 

previous  conference  with,  143. 

reception  of,  145. 
Apportionments,   General  Assembly, 
108. 

miscellaneous  collections,  207. 
Assembly.     'S>cc  Genera/ Assembly. 
Assembly  Herald,  201. 
Assistant  pastor,  328. 
Authentication,  evidence,  261. 
Averment  by  injured  party,  247. 

BAPTISM,  in  general,  153-162. 

infant,  163. 

and  membership,  141,  453,  470. 

Quakers,  470. 

rebaptism,  241. 

Roman  Catholic,  154. 
Baptized  children.     See  Children. 
Baptized   persons,  public  profession, 

141,  453- 
Benevolent  offerings.    See  OJT^rin^s. 
Bibles  for  scholars,  iS^;. 
Bishops  or  pastors.     See  Pastor.^ 
Blanks,  filling,  401  [R.  17]. 
Bi>ards,  apportionment  funds,  207. 

contributions  to,  aox,  418,  463. 

designated  months  for,  205. 

executive  commission,  456. 

names,  202  ;  sermons,  463. 

treasurers,  205. 

475 


4/6 


Index. 


Boxes,  as  offerings,  208. 
Brotherhood,  Presbyterian,  455. 
Bulletin  of  services,  igi. 
Business,  order  of,  122. 
By-laws,  congregation,  392. 
Sabbath-school,  175. 

CALL,     See  Pastoral  Call. 
Calvinistic  theology,  16. 
Candidates,  451. 
Card-playing,  238. 
Cases  without  process,  236,  271. 
Catechetical  instruction,  167,  464. 
Catechisms,  subscription  to,  47. 
Censures,  in  general,  266-277. 

admonition,  267. 

and  appeals,  296. 

deposition,  271. 

excommunication,  272. 

publication,  268. 

rebuke,  267. 

suspension,  269. 
Certificates  of  dismission,  in  general, 
145-151- 

absentees,  148. 

eff'ect  of,  147. 

children,  146,  171. 

form  of,  436. 

modified,  150. 

other  denominations,  148.  • 

Presbytery  may  issue,  150. 

record  of,  412. 

return  of,  restores  rights,  149. 

Sessions    may   delegate    authority, 
147- 

suspended  member,  148. 
Chair,  respect  for,  122. 

See,  also.  Moderator . 
Chairman,  church  meeting,  318,  332, 
367- 

committees,  400. 

congregational    meeting,    332,    381, 
392. 

trustees,  381. 
Challenge,  witnesses,  254. 
Charges,  judicial,  in  general,  247-250. 

amendments,  249. 

contents,  248. 

form,  441. 

record,  248. 

ruling  elders,  98. 

slight,  100. 
Charges,    ordination    of    elders    and 
deacons,  84. 

ordination  of  ministers,  354. 
Charters,  in  general,  374-377. 

alteration  and  repeal,  376. 

conformed  to  Presbyterian  law,  377. 

special,  376. 

trust  named  in,  375. 


Children  of  believers,  in  general,  i6a- 

171. 
baptism,  162. 
certificates,  146,  171. 
church  control,  162. 
church  membership,  162,  453. 
obligations,  165. 
obligations  of  parents,  i66. 
oversight,  220. 
roil.  170. 
Children's  Day,  185. 
Choirs,  192.     See,  yXso ,  Music . 
Chorister,  Sabbalh-school,  179. 
Christ,  Head  of  the  Church,  21 
Christian  liberty,  30,  31. 
j  Christians  as  civil  magistrates,  33. 

See  also  Members. 
I  Christmas  offering,  211. 
I  Church  at  Home  and  Abroad,  201. 
I  Church,  particular,  in   general,  313- 


annual  meeting,  317,  367. 

collegiate,  227. 

confessions,  318. 

corporation,  372. 

deacons,  360. 

dissolution  of,  320,  453 

divided,  property,  390. 

duties,  315. 

elders,  57. 

elections,  317. 

enrollment,  315. 

extinct,  137,  330. 

meetings,  317,  471,  47a. 

meetings,  record,  132,  427. 

memorials  to  Presbytery,  319, 

non-support  of,  240. 

officers,  27,  316. 

organization,  314. 

Presbytery  and  the,  3x9,  471. 

property,  372,  445. 

property  cannot  be  diverted  by  the, 
373.  389- 

rights  of,  315. 

rules,  318,  367. 

Sabbath-school,  172,  455, 

Session,  115,  319. 

societies,  208,  450, 

support,  369,  453. 

trustees.  378. 

union  of,  456. 

unit  of  system,  313. 

vacant,  227,  448, 471, 

withdrawal,  320.     See  Session. 
Church  courts,     ^^e  Jtidicatories. 
Church,    denominational.      See    Dt' 

notn  [national . 
Church  Erection  Board,  202,  468. 

colhctions,  200,  202. 

loans,  383. 


Index. 


All 


Church  manses.  211. 
Sabbath-school,  175 
treasurer,  205. 
Church  government,  indispensable,  33. 
See,  also,  Presbyterian  Govern- 
ment. 
Church-members.     See  Members. 
Church  music.     See  Music. 
Church  officers,  42. 

See,    also.    Deacons,    Elders, 
Pastors,  and  Trustees. 
Church  power,  25. 

See,  also.  Discipline,    General 
Assembly ,    Presbytery,    Ses- 
sion, and  Synod. 
Church  property.     See  Property  and 

Trustees. 
Church  universal.     See  Universal. 
Circular  letters,  221. 
Citations,  in  general,  250-253. 
elders,  252. 
forms,  442. 
parties,  251. 
record,  432. 
service,  251. 
witnesses,  253. 
Civil  affairs  and  church  courts,  31. 
Civil  courts,  convictions,  240. 
decisions,  offences,  239. 
property,  389. 
and  trustees,  372,  383. 
Civil  magistrates,  33. 
Civil  power.  Church  independent  of, 

Cleric,  in  general,  127-129. 

absence,  129 

duties,  127,  401. 

meeting  of  church.  78. 

meeting  of  congregation,  332. 

Session,  127,  459. 
Collections : 

boards,  202,  417,  456 

combination  of,  205. 

literature  for,  201. 

missionary  societies,  210. 

ordered,  must  be  taken,  200,  418. 

periodicals,  201. 

poor  fund,  161,  202,  417. 

record,  417. 

Sabbath-schools,  176. 

Thanksgiving,  211. 

Young  People's  societies,  217. 
Colleges,  day  of  prayer,  196. 

See,  also.  Aid  for  Colleges. 
Collegiate  church,  227. 
Commission,  Executive,  456, 
Commission,  judicial,  301,  468. 

to  take  testimony,  262. 
Commissioners,  Assembly,  105,  459 

pastoral  call,  338. 


Committees,  appointment  of,  400,  4^8. 

business,  131. 

chairman,  400. 

deacons, 130. 

inquiry,  279,  429 

installation.  348. 

investigation,  246,  429. 

judgment,  283, 

judicial,  283. 

music,  427. 

pastoral  call,  329,  335. 

prosecution,  279. 

references  to,  131. 

Sabbath-school,  427. 

service  on,  102. 

Session,  130. 

special.  130. 

supplies,  225,  448. 

s)  stemaiic  beneficence,  130. 

trustees,  130.  [4^- 

Communicants,  absent  two  years,  152, 

absent  three  years,  153,457,  46.. 

classes,  157. 

mistaken  views.  151. 

neglect  of  ordinances,  152. 

statistical  reports,  223. 

See,  also.  Children  of  Believers 
and  Mefnbers. 
Communion.     See  Lord's  Suf>per. 
Complainant,  299.  446. 
Complaints,  in  general,  299-302. 

decision  suspended  bj',  300. 

Presbytery  can  act  upon,  331. 

Session  cannot  sit  in,  301. 
Conference  with  accused,  245. 
Confession,  members,  142. 
Confession,  accused,  245. 

diity  of,  243. 

voluntary,  242. 
Confession  of  Faith,  subscription,  47 

not  fatalistic,  459. 
Confessions,  church,  318. 
Congregation,  in  general.  321-323. 

annual  meetings,  322,  392. 

by-laws,  392. 

call  of  pastor,  330,  472. 

meetings,  322,  392,  469,  472. 

officers,  322,  392, 

and  pastor,  327. 

powers  and  duties,  322. 

and  Session,  322. 

and  trustees,  378. 

as  voluntary  association,  386. 

voters,  321,  395. 
Congregational  assembly.  37. 

meetings,  322. 

singing,  191. 
Conscience,  rights  of,  23. 
Constitution,  authority  of,  44. 

and  by-laws,  392. 


478 


Index. 


Constitution,  Directory  a  part,  i88. 

interprets  the  Scriptures,  69. 

law  of  the  Church,  44. 

power  to  amend,  44. 

power  to  interpret,  44. 

and  rules  of  Church,  367. 

and  Scripture,  24. 

subscription,  45. 
Contributions.     See  Offerings. 
Contumacy,  accused  person,  253, 

elder  or  deacon,  99. 

witnesses,  254. 
Convictions  under  civil  law,  240. 
Co-pastor,  327. 
Corporation,  in  general,  373-378. 

church  as  the,  372. 

church  dibtinct  from,  374. 

members  of,  375. 

name  of,  375. 

personnel  of,  375. 

trustees  as  the,  372. 
Corresponding  member,  elder  cannot 
be,  115. 

minister  cannot  be,  115. 
Counsel,  accused  person,  280,  447. 

limitation  upon,  280,  447 

record  of  Session,  433. 
Courts,  succession  of,  37,  306. 

See,  also.  Civil  Courts,  General 
Assembly,   Presbytery,    Ses- 
sion, and  Synod. 
Credence,  letter  of,  150. 

DANCING,  238. 
Deaconesses,  209,  366,  469. 
Deacons,  in  general,  360-366,  469. 

and  church  support,  365. 

committee,  128,  130. 

duties,  363,  469. 

election,  362,  425. 

Lord's  Supper,  159. 

and  offerings,  364. 

ordination,  362. 

oversight,  326,  469. 

perpetuity,  27. 

powers,  363,  469. 

qualifications,  361. 

Session,  364,  469. 

trial,  98. 

trustees,  365,  470. 
Decisions,  civil  courts,  239. 

General  Assembly,  309. 

suspended  by  complaint,  300. 
Declination  of  offices,  317. 
Defence,  280. 
Defendant,  281. 

Delegates.     See  Representation. 
Deliberation  upon  the  case,  281. 

record  of,  434. 
Deliverances,  General  Assembly,  309. 


Denominational  churches,  power,  35. 

principles,  22. 

property,  391. 

terms  of  communion,  23. 

unity  involves  control,  35. 

voluntary  associations,  23. 
Denominations,  other: 

certificate  of  dismission,  148. 

form  for  certificate,  438. 

members  uniting  irregularly,  149. 

record  of  dismissal,  412,  413,  415. 
Deposition,  271. 

and  excommunication,  272. 

form  of,  272. 

restoration  after,  loi,  276. 
[      and  suspension,  272. 

Deviations  from  subject,  122. 
j  Differences  between  Christians,  23. 
j      between  Sessions,  304. 
I  Directory,  part  of  the  Constitution, 
188. 
Discipline,  in  general,  28-30,  231. 

authority,  29. 

definition,  231. 

ends,  231. 

extinct  church,  289. 

manner,  231. 

members  under,  220. 

nature,  29. 

prompt  action,  232. 
Discretion,  age  of,  170. 
Dismissal  of  the  case,  281. 

of  members,  145,  464. 
Dismission,  elders,  94. 

forms,  412. 

members,  145,  452. 

other  denominations,  148,  149 

suspended  members,  148,  446. 
See,  also.  Certificates. 
Disorderly  members,  406  [R.  35]. 
Dissents,  282,  302,  447. 
Dissolution,  church,  320. 

pastoral  relation,  356. 

complaint  suspends,  359. 
Divided  church,  property  of,  390,  391 
Docket,  election  of  elders,  78, 

election  of  pastors,  340. 

judicial  cases,  290. 

Session  meetings,  128. 
Doctrine,  denominational,  15-19. 

instruction  in,  183. 

non-essential,  48. 

subscription,  46. 

system  of,  47. 

EDUCATION,  Board  of,  202. 
apportionment,  207. 
collections,  200,  205,  207. 
month  for,  205. 
prayer,  196. 


Index. 


479 


Education,  Religious,  460,  462. 
Elders.     ?)Gc  Ruling  Elders. 
Elections,  church,  317,  368. 

deacons,  79. 

elders,    76,  79,  448. 

pastor,  336. 

trustees,  380. 
Envelope  plan,  204. 
Error,  judicial,  296. 

testimony  against,  310. 
Evangelical  church,  certificate,  146. 

communion,  156. 
Evangelistic  services,  195,  466. 
Evidence,  in  general,  260-266. 

competency,  261. 

rules,  265. 
Examination,  applicants,  141. 
Examinations,   judicial,    in    general, 
258-260. 

kinds  and  order  of,  258. 

separate,  259. 
Excommunication,   in    general,    272- 
274. 

authority,  30,  274. 

and  deposition,  272. 

design,  273. 

form,  274. 

restoration,  275.  448. 
Expenses,  church,  383. 

delegates,  103,  230. 
Extinct  church,  judicial  cases,  289. 
members,  137. 

FAIRS,  206. 

Fasts,  195. 

Fellowship,  right  hand  of,  elders,  85. 

Finances,  pastor,  326. 

trustees,  382. 
Floor,  right  to  the,  405  [R.  29], 
Foreign  Mission  ,  Board  of,  202. 

apportionment,  207. 

Christmas  offering,  211. 

collections,  187,  200,  205. 

month  for,  205. 

Sabbath-school,  187,  211. 

societies,  208. 

treasurer,  205. 

Women's  Boards,  209,  210. 
See,  also.  Missions. 
Forms  : 

Board  of  Publication,  137. 

certificate  of  dismission,  436. 

charges  and  specifications,  441. 

commission,  General  Assembly,  106. 

pastoral  call,  338. 

records  of  Session,  132,  411. 
Freedmen,  Board  of  Missions  for,  202. 

apportionment,  207. 

collections,  200,  202. 

month,  205. 


Freedmen  societies,  aia. 

treasurer,  205. 

women's  societies,  204. 
Fundamental  doctrines,  Presbyterian, 
13-18. 

and  membership,  140. 

subscription,  46. 

GENERAL  ASSEMBLY,  boards, 
201 ;    Minutes,  446. 

collections  ordered,  2^0. 

composition,  40. 

decisions,  309 

and  pHrticiilar  churches,  321. 

powers.  41 . 

representation,  105. 

ruling  elders.  105,  459,  47  5. 

and  Session,  309. 
German  Lesson  Helps,  183. 
Gifts  and  donor,  206. 

and  Session,  201,  452,  456. 
Giving  as  worship,  199. 
Government.    See  Presbyterian  Gov- 

eminent. 
Graded  Sabbath-schools,  182. 

HEAD      OF     THE     CHURCH, 

Christ,  21. 
Hearsay  testimony,  262. 
Heresy,  an  offence,  236. 

ruling  elder,  100. 

See,  also,  Subscription. 
History,  diaconate,  360,469. 

laying  on  of  hands,  87. 

Presbyterian  Church,  49. 

ruling  eldership,  59. 

standards,  11. 

trustees,  378. 
Holy  Scriptures,  authority  of,  24. 

law  of  the  Church,  24. 

offences.  235. 
Home  Missions.  Board  of,  202. 

apportionment,  207. 

collections,  176,  200. 

month  for,  205. 

Sabbath-school,  176,  186. 

societies,  208,  210. 

thanksgiving  collection,  211. 

treasurer,  205. 

Women's  Boards,  209,  210 
Husband,  as  witness,  255. 
Hymnal,  193. 
Hymns,  193. 

ILLUSTRATED  PAPERS,  185. 
Immersion,  rebaptism  by,  241. 
Incorporation,  churches,  373. 
Individual  opinions,  45. 
Infant  baptism,  163. 
and  eldership.  67. 


48o 


hidex. 


Infant  membership,  140. 
Injured  person,  order  in  process,  290. 
Inquiry,  judicial,  279,  429. 
Installation,  deacons,  362. 

elders,  87. 

and  ordination,  348. 

pastor,  355. 

pastoral   call    incomplete    without, 

347- 

pastor-elect,  351. 

questions,  elders  and  deacons,  84. 

records,  419,  424. 
Interlocutory  meetings,  282,  406. 
Interchurch  federations,  459. 
Interruptions,  122,  259. 
Intoxicating  liquors,  240,  462,  468. 
Introduction,  letters  of,  150. 
Investigation,  judicial,  246,  429. 
Irrelevant  questions,  263. 

JUDGMENT,  committee  on,  283. 

effect  of  appeal,  296. 

final,  283. 

record  of,  298,  434. 
Judicial  cases,  in  general,  231-298. 

adjournment,  278. 

announcement  by  moderator,    284, 
407  [R.  40]- 

appeals,  294. 

cases  without  process,  236,  242,  271. 

censures,  266. 

charges,  247. 

citations,  250. 

definition,  446. 

evidence,  260. 

examinations,  258. 

jurisdiction,  234. 

matters  preceding  process,  244. 

miscellaneous,  277. 

moderator,  246,  284,  325. 

offences,  234. 

order  in  process,  290. 

powers,  233. 

principles,  231. 

process,  247. 

protests,  302. 

Session  record,  436. 

witnesses,  253. 

See,    also.     Discipline,    Judg- 
ment, Parties,  Process. 
Judicial  committee,  283,  407  [R.  41]. 
Judicatories,  and  civil  affairs,  31. 

limitations  on  powers,  298. 

and  ministers,  112. 

names  of,  37. 

offences  in  presence  of,  243. 

powers  in  general,  33. 

process,  291. 

records  as  testimony,  265. 

nilcR  for,  399. 


Judicatories  and  ruling  elders,  X12. 
supreme,  36,  40,  461. 
testimony  before,  266. 

See,  also,   General,  Assembly, 
Presbytery,  Synod,  and  Ses- 
sion. 
Jurisdiction,  congregation,  135. 
General  Assembly,  309. 
judicial  cases,  234. 
exceptions  to  Sessional,  136. 
reception  of  members,  138. 
Sessional,  98,  135,  191,  194. 
suspended  members,  153,  271,  4-7 
transferred  member,  146. 

KINGDOM     OF     CHRIST,     the 

Church,  21. 

LAYING  ON  of  hands,  elders  and 
deacons,  86. 

history,  87. 
Lesson  Helps,  283. 
Letter  to  pastor-elect,  340. 

See,  also,  Certificate. 
Liberty,  Christian,  30. 
Librarian  S.-S.,  178. 
Library  books,  S.-S.,  179. 
Licentiates,  church-members,  137,  447. 

calls,  343. 

oversight,  220. 
Limit  to  speeches,  402  [R.  18]. 
Limitations  upon  powers,  elders,  68. 

higher  judicatories,  298. 

offences,  235. 
Liturgical  forms.  Reformed  churches, 
190. 
See,  also.  Responsive  Readings. 
Local  confessions,  142. 
Loose  leaf  records,  464. 
Lord's  Day,  195. 
Lord's  Supper,  in  general,  156-161. 

children,  166. 

no  church  organized,  158. 

deacons,  364. 

frequency,  156. 

membership  a  requisite,  156. 

and  ministers,  158. 

persons  officiating,  159,  418. 

private  administration,  161. 

record,  418. 

ruling  elders,  159,  452. 

suspension  from,  269. 

wine,  158,  468. 

MAINTENANCE,  competent,  328 
Majority,  rights  of,  336. 
Manses,  211,  456. 
Marriage  vows,  237 
Meetings,  church,  317,  367,  40y 
clerk  of,  78,  332,  367. 


Index, 


481 


Meetings,    congregational,   330,   392, 

election,  deacons,  362.       [469,  472. 

election,  elders,  76. 

election,  pastors,  330. 

interlocutory,  406  [R.  39] 

moderator,  318,  332,  472. 

minutes,  132. 

officers,  318. 

private,  406  [R.  38]. 

review,  132,  317. 

Sessional  record,  317,  411. 

trustees,  132. 
Members  of  the  church,  135,  319. 

absentee,   134,  4i3»  448,  452,  457. 

absentee  and  confession,  139. 

absentee,  dismissal,  148,  413,  414. 

absentee,  general  power,  151,  45a. 

applicants,  142,  454,  458,  462,  470. 

baptism,  141,  470. 

candidates  for  ministry,  137. 

children,  162,  453. 

church  without  elders,  137. 

communion,  withdrawing  from,  149, 
415,  457- 

confession,  142,  458. 

denominations,  other,  148,  149,  413, 

^.415,  438,  445- 

discipline,  220. 

dismissal,  145,  412,  454,  458,  464. 

dropped,  151. 

duties,  165. 

examination,  142. 

extinct  church,  137. 

infant  baptism,  140. 

judicial  cases,  231. 

jurisdiction  over,  transferred,  146. 

licentiates,  137. 

oversight,  219. 

reception,  13B,  411,  454,  464. 

records  of  Session,  411. 

restoration,  148,  448,  458. 

rights,  200,  232. 

seceding,  390. 

subscription,  46. 

suspended.    134,  159,  148,   153,  414, 
4x5,446.452,462. 

terms  of  communion,  138,  454, 458. 

voters,  333,  335. 

withdrawal  and  removal  of,  145,452. 

worship,  neglecting,  153,  414. 

See,  also,  Applicants,   Certifi- 
cates,  Dismissions,    Suspen- 
sions, etc. 
Members  of  judicatories,  absent,  277. 

call  to  order,  122,  400  JR.  4,  35]. 

conduct  of,  406  [R.  34]. 

conversation,  405  [R.  33]. 

disorderly,  406  [R.  35]. 

motions,  401,  402. 

personalities,  122,  405  [R.  28]. 


Members,  respect  for  moderator.  405. 

retiring,  406  (R.  37]. 

silent,  404  [R.  25J. 
Memorials  to  Presbytery,  319. 
Men's  Societies,  460,  465. 
Mileage  fund,  108. 
Minister,  communion  by,  158. 

communion    by  persons   who   aid, 
158. 

congregational  meeting,  332,  351. 

as  an  elder,  109. 

functions,  109. 

and  liberality,  200. 

not  member  of  church,  137,  465. 

moderator,  123,  246,  318,  332,  351, 

and  ordination  officers,  85,  472. 

and  ruling  elders,  68,  472. 

and  worship,  189. 

See,  also,  Meetings,  Moderator, 
Pastor,   Session,  and  Stated 
Supply. 
Minority,  action  in  case  of,  336. 

certificate  as  to,  339. 

and  property,  391. 
Minutes  of  Assembly,  222. 

church  meetings,  340. 

deacons,  132. 

correct  keeping,  127. 

Session,  131,  411. 
Mission  causes,  217. 

societies,  208,  460. 

Session  record,  428. 

outside  agencies,  202. 
Mistaken  views,  150. 
Mode  of  election,  elder  and  deacon, 

79- 
pastor,  340. 
Moderator,  adjournment,  121. 
announcement,  407  [R.  40]. 
appeal  from  decisions,  325,  333,  400, 

[R.  6],  406  [R.  36]. 
authority,  121. 

and  business,  122,  400  [R.  5]. 
change  of,  123. 
church  meeting,  318,  332. 
collegiate  church,  124. 
and  committees,  400  [R.  7]. 
congregational  meeting,  332,  351,  472. 
constitutional  powers,  121. 
decisions,  325,  333 
disorder,  122,  400  [R.  4,  36]. 
docket,  400. 

in  judicial  cases,  124,  246. 
member  aggrieved  [R.  36]. 
member  withdrawing,  122,  406  [R. 

37'- 
members  to  address,  122,   405  [R. 

31,33]- 
members,  may  silence,  122. 
opening  session,  399. 


482 


Index. 


Moderator,   order,   to   preserve,  122, 

400  [R.  4,  35]. 

order,  points  of,  400  [R.  7]. 

pastor  always,  123. 

pastor-elect  not,  126. 

personalities,  122,  405  [R.  28J. 

powers,   121. 

prayer,  399  [R.  i]. 

respect  for,  122,  405. 

ruling  elder,  103,  125,  .448,  473. 

rulings  of  the,  333. 

Session,  121,447,  465. 

stated  supply  not,  126. 

vacant  churches,  125,  472. 

vote  of,  122,  400  [R.  8], 

vote,  putting  the,  122. 
See,  also.  Minister. 
Monthly  concert,  195. 
Months  for  the  Boards,  205. 
Mortgages,  382. 

Motions,   admissible    in   debate,   402 
[R.  19].      ^ 

adjourn,  402  [R.  18J. 

amendment,  402  [R.  20]. 

appeal  from  moderator,  400  [R.  36]. 

blanks,  filling  of,  401  [R.  17]. 

business,  take  up,  402  (^R.  i8j. 

commit,  402  [R.  18,  19J. 

division,  401  [R.  16]. 

floor,  right  to,  405  [R.  29]. 

lay  on  the  table,  402  [R.  18]. 

mover,  401  [R.  14]. 

order,  402  [R.  19] 

postpone  indefinitely,  403  [R.  24]. 

postpone  to  day  certain,  402  [R.  18, 
19,  21]. 

precedence,  402  [R.  19]. 

previous  question,  403  [R.  22]. 

read  aloud,  401  [R.  14]. 

reduced  to  writing,  401  [R.  14]. 

seconded,  must  be,  401  [R.  14] . 

speeches,  limit  to,  402  [R.  18,  19]. 

statement  of,  122. 

substitute,  402  [R.  20]. 

voting,  fix  time  for,  404  [R.  26]. 

withdrawal,  401  [R.  15]. 
Motions  without  debate  : 

adjourn,  402  [R.  18]. 

appeal  from  moderator.  406  [R.  36]. 

business,  take  up,  402  [R.  18]. 

lay  on  the  table,  402  [R.  18]. 

previous  question,  402  [R.  18]. 

voting,  fix  a  time  for,  404  [R.  26]. 
Music,  192. 

committee,  128,  130,  427. 

and  Session,  384. 

and  trustees,  384. 

See,  also.  Choir. 

NARRATIVE,  177,  224. 


]  Neighborhood  meetings,  194. 
New  trial,  298. 
Nominations,  deacons,  81,  369. 

elders,  81,  369. 

pastor,  335,  368. 

trustees,  380,  394. 
Non-Christian  churches,  24. 
Non-judicial  cases,  299. 
Non-support,  240. 
Normal  classes,  i8i. 

OATHS,  in  general,  256. 

form  of,  257. 

refusal  to  take,  257. 

warrant,  257. 
Obedience,  duty  of,  306. 
Objections,  judicial,  284. 
Offences,  in  general,  234-242. 

Assembly  decisions,  237. 

presence  of  the  judicatory,  243. 

refusal  of  oath,  257. 

scriptural,  235. 
Offerings,  benevolent,  in  genera),  199 
458. 

boxes,  208. 

deacons  and  Session,  364,  451. 

distribution,  206 

methods,  202. 

objects,  201,  451. 

order  for,  417. 

pastor  and,  326. 

public  announcement,  208 

record,  417. 

reports,  207,  451. 
Officers,  church,  42,  316. 

meeting  of,  record,  426. 

See,    also,    Deacons,     Pastor^ 

Ruling      Eiders,      SaMai/i- 

school.  Session,  and  Trustees. 

Offices,    acceptance    or    declination, 

.317- 

kinds,  27. 

perpetual,  27. 

See,  also.  Deacons,  Elders,  etc. 
Opinions  not  law,  45. 
Order,  examinations,  259. 

points  of,  400  [R.  7]. 

presentation  of,  128,  400  [R.  4,  35]. 

in  process,  290. 
Ordinances,  names,  316. 

neglect  of,  240,  414. 
Ordination,  deacons,  84 

elders,  84,  362. 

and  installation,  87,  348. 

ministers.  70,  465. 

neglect  of,  fatal,  86. 

questions  to  elders  and  deacons,  84, 
87. 

questions  to  pastor,  351. 

on  the  Sabbath,  348. 


Index. 


483 


Organization,  Presbyterian,  33,  37. 

of  particular  church,  314. 
Oversight,  children,  169. 

deacons,  326 

elders,  326. 

members,  219. 

PARENTS,  obligations  of,  165. 
Particular  church.  See  Church. 
Parties,  258,  263. 

hearing  of,  285. 

names  and  rights,  284. 

record  of  Session,  434. 

withdrawal  of,  290. 

See,  also.  Accused,  Appellant, 
Appellee,  Complainant,  Pros- 
ecution, Respondent. 
Pastor,  523. 

absence  of,  123. 

assistant,  328. 

choice  of,  368. 

church  officers,  326. 

committee  on,  329,  335. 

and  congregation,  327. 

co-pastor,  327. 

and  deacons,  364. 

death,  420. 

decisions,  325. 

dignity,  323. 

duties,  323. 

election,  340,  418. 

election,  record  of,  418. 

emeritus,  327,  446,  454- 

equality,  27. 

finances,  326. 

functions,  323. 

installation,  350,  419. 

installation,  record  of,  419. 

meeting  for  election,  330,  418. 

moderator,  124,  246,  324. 

names,  323. 

nominations  for,  335,  368. 

and  offerings,  326. 

ordination,  351. 

ordination  of  officers,  325. 

oversight  by,  326. 

and  Presbytery',  324,  342. 

public  services,  326. 

and  pulpit,  324. 

resignation,  355. 

responsibility  to  Presbytery,  324. 

and  sacraments,  326. 

salary,  328,  449,460. 

and  Session,  115. 

and  Session  meetings,  325. 

sickness,  123. 

voters  for,  368. 

warrant,  323. 

welcome  to,  354. 

worship,  189. 


Pastor — See,  also.  Minister,  Modera- 
tor, and  Fastor-elect. 
Pastor-elect,  327. 

has  no  authority,  225. 

call  to,  338,  472. 

installation,  351. 

letter  to,  340. 

not  moderator,  126. 

ordination,  351. 

and  Presbytery,  342. 

not  stated  supply,  225. 

record  of  Session,  418. 
Pastoral  call,  acceptance  of,  346. 

certificate  of  regularity,  339. 

congregational  meeting,  330. 

form  of,  338. 

minister  of  another  Presbytery,  345. 

moderator  to  prepare,  338. 

Presbytery  and  the,  342. 

subscription,  338. 
Pastoral  relation,  constitution  of,  350. 

dissolution,  355,  453,  471,  472. 

Presbytery  may  dissolve,  359. 

record,  419. 
Pastor's  Aid  societies,  209. 
People,  government  of,  35. 

representatives  of,  35,  58. 
Permanent  service,  elders   and   dea- 
cons, 71. 
Personalities,  122,  405  [R.  28]. 
Pew  rents,  370. 
Plea,  285. 

record  of,  433. 
Pledges,  individual,  204. 
Poor,  collections  for,  202,  363,  417. 
Pope,  not  head  of  the  Church,  21. 

and  civil  magistrates,  33. 
Powers,  church,  315. 

church  courts,  235. 

deacons,  363. 

elders,  68. 

General  Assembly,  41. 

limitations  upon,  68,  235,  298. 

pastor,  84,  123,  189,  323-327. 

Presbytery,  38. 

Session,  117. 

Synod,  39. 

trustees,  382,  394. 
Prayer,  meetings  for,  194. 

posture  in,  190. 
Preachers,  women  cannot  be,  197. 

See,  also,  Pastor,  Stated  Sup- 
plies, and   Vacant  Churches. 
Preparatory  lecture,  156. 
Presbyterian  Lesson  Helps,  183. 
Presbyterian  Principles,  government, 
22. 
authority  of  Scripture,  24. 
church  officers,  27. 
civil  power,  31. 


484 


Index, 


Presbyterian  denominations,  22. 

discipline,  28. 

organization,  33. 

universal  Church,  21. 
Presbyterian  System,  in  general,  13- 

duty, 17. 

general  value,  ao. 

government,  19,  37. 

theology,  15. 

unit  of  the,  313. 

worship,  18. 
Presbytery,  37,  450. 

charges  against  elders,  98. 

and  the  Church.  319. 

and  church  meetings,  76,  77, 330,  472. 

composition,  38. 

definition,  37. 

and  differences   between   Sessions, 
305. 

and  "Iders,  97.  98. 

and  installation,  350. 

memorials  to,  319. 

and  moderator,  125,473. 

narrative  for,  177. 

ordination  by,  348. 

and  pastor,  324. 

and  pastoral  call,  342,  419,  471. 

powers,  38. 

and  pulpit,  225,  324,  422,  448. 

representation   in,  102,  226,  454. 

review  of  records,  133. 

and  Sessions,  307,  471. 

and  stated  supplies,  330. 

Statistical  report  for,  176. 

and  vacant  churches,  225,448,  471. 

veto  power,  346. 

Young  People's  societies,  217. 
Previous  question,  403  [R.  22]. 
Primary  department,  i8i. 
Principles.     See  Presbyterian. 
Private  conversation,  405  [R.  33]. 
Private     person,    order    in    process, 

Private  sessions,  285,  406  [R.  38]. 
Process,  in  general,  247-298. 

cases  without,  150,  242. 

definition,  242. 

injured  person,  290. 

judicatory,  291. 

matters  preceding,  244, 

neglect  of,  308. 

order  or  steps  in,  290. 

private  person,  291. 

and  proof,  245. 

prosecutor,  286. 

See,    also.    Accused,    yudicial 
Cases,    Non-judicial    Cases, 
Parties,  Prosecution,  etc. 
Proof,  263. 


Proof— See,  also,  Evidence  and   Tet' 

titnony. 
Property,  church,  369,  445. 

cannot  be  diverted,  389, 

modes  of  holding,  372. 

rights  to,  389. 

a  trust,  373. 

use  of,  385.  445. 

See,  also.  Trustees. 
Proportionate  giving.  203. 
Prosecution,  committee  of,  286. 

Session  record,  430. 

time  limit,  245. 
Prosecutor,  censure  of,  245. 

private,  285. 

Session  record,  431. 

See,  a\%o.  Judicial  Cases. 
Protestant  theology,  16. 
Protests,  in  general,  302,  447. 

and  Session,  306. 
Public  charities,  deacons  and,  365. 
Public  services,  pastor  and,  326. 
Public  worship,  188. 

and  Session,  189. 
Publication,  excommunication,  273. 

record  of,  435. 

suspension,  271. 
Publication  and  S.-S.  Work,  Board 
of,  200. 

apportionment,  207. 

Bibles,  183. 

Children's  Day,  185. 

collections,  176,  185. 

forms,  151. 

Hymnal,  193. 

Lesson  Helps,  183. 

library  books,   179. 

month,  205. 

papers,  185. 

registers,  135,  464. 

Sabbath-school  work,  177,  466. 

treasurer,  205. 

Westminster  Teacher,  184. 
Pulpit  and  pastor,  324. 

record  of  supply,  422. 

vacant  church,  225,  449,  450. 

QUALIFICATIONS,  deacons,  361. 

elders,  62. 
Questions,  ordination,  elder  and  dea- 
con, 84,  87. 

pastor,  351. 
Questions,  judicial  cases,  definition, 
263. 

incriminating,  263. 

irrelevant  and  frivolous,  264. 

leading,  264. 

manner  and  form,  263. 

witnesses,  258. 

in  writi-ng,  264. 


Index. 


48; 


Questions,  putting  of  motions,  122. 
Quorum,  absence  of,  399  [R.  3]. 

church  meeting,  368. 

Session,  120. 

trustees,  393. 

REBAPTISM,  immersion,  241. 

Roman  Catholic,  154. 
Rebuke,  267. 
Reception,  members,  138. 
Reconciliation,  in  private  cases,  244. 
Reconsideration,  403  [R.  23,  24 J. 
Record  of  the  case,  264,  386. 

copies  of,  287. 

of  testimony,  264. 
Records,  church,  132. 

congregation,  340. 

deacons,  364. 

extracts  from,  127. 

forms  of,  132,  135,  411. 

judicatories,  265,  317. 

public  documents,  287. 

reports,  insertion,  221. 

review  by  Presbytery,  133. 

Session,  265,  464. 

transmission  of,  296,  300,  436. 

trustees,  132,  425. 
References,  committees,  131. 

judicial  cases,  287. 
Registers.     See  Rolls. 
Regularity  of  organization,  288. 

of  proceedings,  288. 
Rehearsals,  193. 
Relief,  Board  of,  202. 

apportionment,  207. 

collections,  200,  202. 

month,  205. 
Religious  corporation.      See    Corpo- 
ration. 
Religious  liberty,  32. 
Re-installation,  89. 
Removals  of  members,  458. 
Re-ordination,  277. 
Repeal  of  charters,  376. 
Representation,   expenses,   103,    230, 

417- 

General  Assembly,  105. 

Presbytery,  102,  226,  416. 

Synod,  102,  230,  416. 
Representatives    of   the    people,    35, 

58. 
Resignation,  deacons,  366. 

elders,  97. 

pastor,  355. 

trustees,  394,  447. 
Respondent,  299. 
Responsive  reading,  190. 
Restoration,  deacons,  366. 

elders,  101. 

membership,  274,  448. 


Restoration,  office,  276. 

sentence,  275. 
Retirement,  deacons,  366. 

elders,  94. 
Retiring  members,  122,  406  [R.  37.] 
Review  of  records,  church,  132. 

congregation,  340. 

Session,  133. 

trustees,  132. 
Revised  Version,  189. 
Rights,  church  members,  200. 

particular  church,  315. 

property,  389. 
Roll,  absentee  members,  134,  448,  45^ 

baptized  children,  135,  169. 

communicants,  134. 

printed  volume  for,  135,  465. 

reserved,  448,  452,  457. 

suspended  members,  134,  452. 

voters,  335. 
Roll-call,  judicial  cases,  288. 
Roman  Catholic  baptism,  155. 

schools,  167. 
Rules,  business,  333. 

church,  318,  367. 

evidence, 265. 

judicatories,  399. 

of  order,  369. 

See,  also.  By-laws. 
Ruling  elders,  in  general,  57-113. 

additional,  72,  81. 

alternates,  107. 

charges  by  Presbytery,  98. 

church  without,  137,  471. 

committees,  102. 

contumacy,  99. 

as  deacons,  362. 

death  of,  424. 

deposition.  96. 

dismissal,  94. 

divine  appointment,  57. 

duties,  89. 

election,  76,  79,  448. 

election,  record  of,  423. 

expenses,  103. 

and  General  Assembly,  105.  459 

heresy,  100. 

history.  59. 

infant  baptism,  67. 

installation,  87,  47a. 

installation,  record  of,  424. 

judicatories,  higher,  102. 

judicial  cases,  98. 

limitations  upon  powers,  68. 

and  Lord's  table,  159,  452. 

minister,  ineligible  as,  112. 

moderators,  103,  125,  473' 

nature,  office,  57 

new,  423. 

nominations,  81.  82. 


486 


Index. 


Ruling  elders,  ordination,  84,  460,  472.  ( 

(ndination  vow,  100,  455.  | 

oversight  bj',  217. 

oversight  of,  326. 

and  pastor,  90. 

and  people,  35,  58. 

permanent  service,  71. 

perpetuity,  57. 

powers,  68. 

and  Presbytery,  102. 

process  against,  100. 

qualifications,  62. 

questions,  installation,  84,  87. 

re-installation,  89. 

resignation,  97. 

restoration,  loi. 

retirement,  94. 

service,  71. 

Session  meetings,  90. 

spiritual  character,  58. 

suspension,  96. 

and  Synod,  102. 

term-service,  72,  83,  94. 

trial,  98. 

as  trustees,  380. 

vacant  churches,  198,  471. 

vice-moderators,  104. 

visitation,  92. 

voters  for,  369,  396. 

warrant,  57. 

worship,   70,    187,   191,    198.      See 
also,  Session. 
Rulings  of  moderator,  325,  333. 

SABBATH  OBSERVANCE,  196, 

241,  466. 
Sabbath-school,  in  general,  171. 

committee  on,  128,427. 

and  Sessions,  171,  183,  451. 

foreign  missions.  187. 

home  missions,  186. 

instruction,  180,  455,  464- 

Lesson  Helps,  183,  184. 

non-denominational,  175. 

officers,  177,  451  ;  offerings,  451. 

primary  department,  181. 

report  of,  177. 

special  services  and  days,  185,  466. 

support,  174,  202. 

teachers,  180. 

See,   also,  under  Foreign  and 
Home   Missions,  and   Publi- 
cation. 
Sacraments,  elders  and,  70,  159. 

pastor  and,  326. 
Salary  of  pastor,  328,  337,  449,  455- 
Saturday  half-holiday,  466. 
Scriptures,  the  final  authority,  26. 
Seceding  members,  390. 
Secretary,  Sabbath-school,  177 


Secretary,  trustees,  381. 

See,  also.  Clerk. 
Sentence,  deposition,  272. 

excommunication,  274. 

record  of  Session,  435. 

restoration,  275. 

suspension,  270. 
Sermon,  installation,  350. 
Session,  in  general,  37,  115-310. 

absentee    members,    151,  413,    457, 

appeals,  302.  [462. 

applicants  for  membership,  142,462. 

authority  of,  250. 

baptism,  153,  470. 

censures,  266. 

charges  against  all  elders,  98. 

and  children,  162,  168. 

choir,  193,  445- 

and  church  meeting,  317,  472. 

and  church  members,  135. 

clerk.  127,  318,  332. 

collections,  199. 

complaints,  209. 

composition,  37. 

committees,  128,  134,  427. 

communion  members  and,  152,  156. 

and  congregational  meeting,  330. 

constituent  elements,  115. 

corresponding  members,  115. 

definition,  37. 

deacons  and.  364. 

denominations,  members  and,  148, 

149.  41?,  415,  445- 
differences  between  Sessions,  304. 
discipline,  234. 

dismissal  of  members,  145,  412,464. 
dissents,  302. 
docket,  128. 
and  elders,  89. 
election  of  elders,  76. 
examination  of  applicants,  142. 
and  General  Assembly,  309. 
and  higher  judicatories,  305. 
interlocutory  meetings,  406  [R.  39] 
judicial  cases,  231. 
jurisdiction,  135,  190,  193,  234. 
Lord's  Supper,  15c. 
loyalty  to,  90. 

meetings,  118,  406,  411  [R.  38,  39]. 
members.  115,  411. 
moderator,  121,  324,  448. 
music,  191,  384,445. 
music  committee,  427. 
neglect  of  duty,  307. 
neglect  of  process,  308. 
and  offerings,  199,  451,  458. 
opening    of  meeting,    119,   399,  4x1 

[R.  i]. 
ordination  of  elders,  86. 
oversight,  215. 


Index. 


487 


Session,  pastor  and,  no.  115,  325. 

permanent  service,  71. 

powers,  37,  116,  136,   191,  194,  225, 
233.  250,  253,  319,  384. 

prayer  and,  119. 

and  Presbyter^',  97,  307,  471. 

Presbytery  cannot  appoint  special, 
116,471. 

private  meetings,  285,  406  [R.  39]. 

and  process,  286. 

profession  of  faith,  142. 

and  pulpit,  225,  324,  448. 

protests,  302. 

quorum,  120. 

reception  of  members,  138,  411,  446. 

records,  131,  265,  411,  446,  464. 

records  are  public  documents,  287. 

registers,  134,  465. 
and  trustees,  384. 

records,  forms  for,  411. 

reports,  384. 

representation,  226. 

and  resignation,  97,  366. 

responsibility  of,  172. 

and  Sabbath-school,  171. 

Sabbath-school  committee,  128,  427. 

societies,  208. 

statistical  reports,  221. 

suspended  members,  150,  414,  466. 

and  Synod,  308. 

systematic  giving,  203. 

term-service,  72,  78. 

treasurer,  129. 

and  trustees,  3S4,  445,  460. 

unconstitutional  proceedings,  308. 

vacant  church,  198,  224.  449,  450,  471 

withdrawal  of  members,  145,  415. 

and  worship,  187,  445. 

worship,  members  neglecting,   153, 
414. 

Young  People's  societies,  212. 

See,  also,  Moderator  and  Rul- 
ing-  Eider. 
Shorter  Catechism,  182. 
Sickness,  161. 

Silent  members,  404  [R.  25]. 
Slander,  246. 

Societies,    church,    in    general,   aoS- 
217,  450,  451,  466. 

committee,  128,  130,  427. 

missionary,  210. 

Pastor's  Aid,  209. 

Session  record,  428. 

women,  208. 

Young  People's,  212.  451. 
Soundness  in  faith,  28. 
Specifications,  247. 
Speeches,  limit  on,  402  [R.  18]. 
Standards,  history  of,  11. 

subscription  to,  43. 


State  and  Church,  32. 
Stated  supply,  226,  449. 

committee  on,  225,  448,  450. 

not  moderator,  126. 
pastor-elect  is  not,  226. 

payment  of,  423. 

record,  423. 
Statistical  items,  133. 
Statistical  reports,  in  general,  222. 

changes  in, 224. 

corimunicants,  223. 

deacons,  364. 

offerings,  207. 

Sabbath-school,  176. 

Session  record,  429. 

societies,  212. 

trustees,  384. 
Subscription,  in  general,  43-49. 

and  Constitution,  45. 

definition  of,  46. 

duration,  46. 

and  members  of  church,  46. 

and  the  Scriptures,  46. 

and  the  Standards,  47. 

terms  of,  45. 
Subscription  plan,  204,  371. 
Subordinate,  judicatories    necessary, 

34- 

See,  also.  Presbytery,  Session, 
and  Synod. 
Sunday  newspapers,  241. 
Superintendent  Sabbath-school,    177. 

assistant,  178. 
Supplies,  committee  on,  225,  422. 

See,  also.  Stated  Suppiy. 
Support,  church,  369. 
Supreme  judicatories,  in  general,  36. 
Suspended    members,  cases   without 
process,  150. 

dismission,  148,  446. 

and  examination,  139. 

jurisdiction  over,  133. 

restoration,  101,274. 

See,  also.  Suspension. 
Suspension,  269. 

cases  without  process,  150,  271 

contumacy,  270. 

deposition  after,  272. 

form  of,  270. 

how  inflicted,  271. 

and  Lord's  Supper,  269. 

publication  of,  435. 

refusal  to  appear,  252. 

restoration,  loi,  274. 

restoration  to  office,  276. 

sentence,  435. 
Swedenborgians,  140. 
Synod,  in  general,  39. 

and  church,  321. 

composition,  39, 


488 


Index. 


Synod,  definition,  39. 

powers,  39. 

representation,  102,  230. 

and  Session,  308. 
System,  of  doctrine,  47. 

Presbyterian,  13. 
Systematic     beneficence,     churches, 
203. 

committee,  128,  130,  201,  203. 

and  elders,  201. 

Sabbath-school,  176. 

TEACHERS,  appointment  of,  180. 

meeting,  180. 
Tellers,  336. 
'lemperance,  182,  196,  456,  461,  462, 

committee,  202,  456.  [470. 

Temporalities,  deacons,  365. 

trustees,  382. 
Terms  of  communion,  23. 

membership,  138. 
Term-service,  369. 

adoption  of,  94. 

deacons,  362,  369. 

elders,  71,  369. 

optional,  71. 

operation  of,  95. 

See,  also.  Permanent  Service. 
Testimony,  commission  to  take,  262. 

definition,  266. 

hearsay,  262. 

before  judicatories,  266. 

records  as,  265. 

See,  also.  Evidence,  Proof,  and 
Witnesses. 
Theatre,  the,  239. 
Thanksgiving,  collections,  211. 

national,  194. 
Time-allowance,  accused,  252. 

witnesses,  233. 
Tithe  system,  206. 
Treasurer,  congregation,  381. 

deacons,  363. 

Sabbath-school,  178. 

Session,  129,  207. 

trustees,  381. 
Trial,  deacons,  98,  366. 

ruling  elder,  98. 

new,  288. 

procedure  in, 290. 

Session  record,  431. 

speedy, 289. 

See,  zSso ,  Judicial  Cases. 
Trust,  property  a,  373. 
Trustees,  in  general,  378-383. 

appointment,  372,  380. 

books  of,  395. 

church  property,  385,  445. 

committee  of  conference,  128,   130, 
423,  460. 


Trustees  and  congregational  meeting, 
331,  381,  392,  472. 
and  Constitution,  379. 
corporation,  372. 
and  courts,  372. 
deacons  as,  365,  380,  471. 
decisions,  civil  courts,  383. 
decisions,  General  Assembly,  386. 
duties,  394. 
and  elders,  380. 
history,  378. 
increase  of,  394. 
individual,  372. 
meetings,  381. 
and  mortgages,  382. 
and  music,  385,  445. 
nominations,  380. 
number,  393. 
officers,  381. 
powers,  382,  394. 
proceedings,  132,  381. 
qualifications,  380,  393. 
recognition  by  Synod,  379. 
reports,  132,  383,  395. 
resignation,  394,  451. 
and  Session,  384,  445,  460. 
voters  for,  382,  393. 
who  may  be,  393,  471. 
and  worship,  384,  388. 

UNBAPTIZED  PERSONS,  pro 

fession,  142. 
Unfinished  business,  401  [R.  13]. 

judicial  cases,  289. 
Universal  Church,  21. 
Universalists,  140. 

VACANT  CHURCH,  224,  471 

moderator,  125,  448. 

pulpit  of,  225,  449,  450. 

representation,  227. 

worship,  198. 
Vacation,  pastor,  337. 
Vice-moderators,  104. 
Visitation,  220. 
Voluntary  associations,  386. 
Vote,  accused,  289. 

appeals,  289. 

casting,  122,  285. 

charges,  289. 

committee  of  prosecution,  289. 

division,  404  [R.  27]. 

judicial  cases,  289 

judicial  committee,  283. 

member  of  judicatory,  289. 

for  membership,  138. 

moderator,  122,  400  ['•- .  8]. 

parties,  289. 

putting  the,  122. 

silent  members,  404  [R.  25]. 


Index. 


489 


Vote,  taking  the,  404  [R.  26]. 

time  named.  404  [K.  26]. 

yeas  and  nays,  404  [R.  27]. 
Voters  : 

church  meetings,  83,  334,  396,  467. 

congregational  meetings,  334,  375, 
393,  396,  467- 

deacons,  83,  396. 

elders,  83,  396. 

judicial  cases,  289. 

pastor,  3^3,  368,  396. 

qualifications,  333,  393. 

rolls  or  lists,  368,  396. 

trustees,  375/393.  396. 

unbaptized  persons,  83. 
Voting,  method  of,  336. 
Vow,  baptism,  167. 

marriage,  237. 

ordination,  elder  and  deacon,  84. 

ordination,  minister,  351. 
See,  also,  Subscription. 

WARRANT,  elder  and  deacon,  57. 

pastor,  323. 
Week  of  prayer,  195. 
Weekly  envelope  contributions,  371. 
Weekly  offerings,  204. 
Westminster  Teacher,  184. 
Wine,  communion,  158. 
Withdrawal,  church,  320. 

members,  145. 
Witnesses,  253. 

citation,  253. 

competent,  254. 

contumacy,  253. 

credible,  254. 

examination,  282. 

false,  254. 


Witnesses,  husband  and  wife,  255. 

incompetent,  255. 

interested,  255. 

ministers,  255. 

new,  256. 

record  of  Session,  256. 

separate  examination,  259. 

time  allowance,  253. 
Woman's    Exec.    Com.    Home    Mis 

sions,  209. 
Women,  church  services,  197. 

foreign  missions,  209,  211. 

home  missions,  209,  211. 

manses,  211. 

meetings  of,  197. 

societies,  208,  469. 
Women's  For.  Mis.  Soc,  209. 
Worship,  in  general,  187-199. 

Directory  for,  188. 

and  giving,  199. 

minister  and  Session,  187. 

ministers'  duties,  189. 

music,  191,  445. 

offerings,  204. 

parts  of,  188. 

prayer  meetings,  194. 

simplicity  in,  189. 

special  services,  195. 

trustees  and,  384,  445. 

vacant  churches,  198,  449. 

weekly,  187. 

women  and,  197. 

YEAS  AND  NAYS,  404  [R.  27^. 
Young     People's    societies,    in    gen 
eral,  212,  461. 

committee,  130. 

Session  record,  42B. 


Date  Due 

y 

1 

:.:      . 

-' 

c 

V 

^ 

